Certaine treatises of the late reverend and learned divine, Mr Iohn Downe, rector of the church of Instow in Devonshire, Bachelour of Divinity, and sometimes fellow of Emanuell Colledge in Cambridge. Published at the instance of his friends
         Selections
         Downe, John, 1570?-1631.
      
       
         
           1633
        
      
       Approx. 1223 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 339 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20769
         STC 7152
         ESTC S122294
         99857446
         99857446
         23186
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20769)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 23186)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1200:18)
      
       
         
           
             Certaine treatises of the late reverend and learned divine, Mr Iohn Downe, rector of the church of Instow in Devonshire, Bachelour of Divinity, and sometimes fellow of Emanuell Colledge in Cambridge. Published at the instance of his friends
             Selections
             Downe, John, 1570?-1631.
             Hakewill, George, 1578-1649.
          
           [6], 57, [1], 185, [3], 34, [2], 26, [2], 34, [2], 24, [2], 27, [2], 51, [3], 125, [3], 68 p.
           
             Printed by Iohn Lichfield for Edward Forrest,
             Oxford :
             A.D. 1633.
          
           
             Edited by George Hakewill.
             "The funerall sermon on behalfe of the author of these ensuing workes, preached by George Hakewill", "Two treatises" (H4v), "A godlie discourse of selfe-deniall", "An apologie of the iustice of God", "An amulet or preseruatiue against the contempt of the ministery", "The doue-like serpent", "Subiection to the higher powers", "A defence of the lavvfulnesse of lots in gaming against the arguments of N.N.", "The reall presence by transubstantiation vnknowne to the ancient fathers", and "A defence of the former answer against the reply of N.N." each have separate dated title page and pagination; register is continuous.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           N. N., fl. 1633 -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CERTAINE
           TREATISES
           OF
           THE
           LATE
           REVEREND
           and
           Learned
           Divine
           ,
           Mr
           
             Iohn
             Downe
          
           Rector
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Instow
           .
           in
           Devonshire
           ,
           Bachelour
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Fellow
           of
           Emanuell
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           Published
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           his
           friends
           .
        
         
           Opera
           eorum
           sequentur
           cos
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Lichfield
          
           for
           
             Edward
             Forrest
          
           .
           A.D.
           1633.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           REVEREND
           FATHER
           IN
           GOD
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           his
           worthy
           Diocesan
           ;
           AS
           ALSO
           TO
           HIS
           FELLOVV
           BRETHREN
           ,
           THE
           REVEREND
           DIVINES
           of
           that
           Diocesse
           ,
           THE
           PVBLISHER
           OF
           THESE
           ENSUING
           WORKES
           makes
           bold
           to
           dedicate
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           deceased
           Friend
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           these
           treatises
           .
        
         
           
             1
             The
             funerall
             Sermon
             on
             behalfe
             of
             the
             author
             of
             these
             ensuing
             workes
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             letter
             of
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Exeter
             concerning
             the
             Author
             of
             these
             workes
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             treatise
             concerning
             the
             force
             and
             efficacy
             of
             reading
             .
          
           
             4
             Christs
             prayer
             for
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             5
             A
             Godly
             discourse
             of
             selfe-denyall
             .
          
           
             6
             An
             apology
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             An
             Amulet
             or
             preservatiue
             against
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             Dowe-like
             serpent
             .
          
           
             9
             Subiection
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             .
          
           
             10
             A
             defence
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             Lots
             in
             gaming
             against
             the
             arguments
             of
             N.N.
             
          
           
             11
             The
             reall
             presence
             by
             Transubstantiation
             vnknowne
             to
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             12
             A
             defence
             of
             the
             former
             answere
             against
             the
             replie
             of
             N.N.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FVNERALL
               SERMON
               ON
               BEHALFE
               OF
               THE
               AVTHOR
               OF
               THESE
               ensuing
               workes
               ,
               PREACHED
               BY
               
                 GEORGE
                 HAKEWILL
              
               Dr
               OF
               Divinity
               and
               Arch-deacon
               of
               Surrey
               ,
               a
               neere
               neighbour
               and
               deere
               friend
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               OXFORD
               Printed
               by
               I.L.
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
             
          
        
         
           
             
             
               DAN
               .
               12.3
               .
               They
               that
               be
               wise
               ,
               or
               
               teachers
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               turne
               many
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               as
               the
               Starres
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               WORDS
               worthy
               to
               bee
               drawne
               out
               in
               Capitall
               letters
               of
               Gold
               ,
               to
               bee
               written
               with
               a
               beame
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               Chrysostome
               speakes
               in
               another
               case
               )
               with
               a
               quill
               taken
               from
               the
               wing
               of
               a
               Seraphin
               :
               words
               which
               (
               as
               I
               am
               now
               informed
               )
               this
               deare
               and
               Reverend
               Brother
               of
               ours
               deceased
               ,
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               present
               meeting
               ,
               aboue
               twenty
               yeares
               since
               made
               choice
               of
               ,
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               at
               the
               funerall
               of
               a
               worthy
               divine
               ,
               
               well
               knowne
               to
               a
               great
               part
               here
               present
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               herein
               obserue
               
               the
               speciall
               favour
               of
               God
               pointing
               mee
               as
               it
               were
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               his
               providence
               to
               the
               very
               same
               text
               ,
               which
               himselfe
               made
               choice
               of
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               ;
               but
               my
               doubt
               is
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               straits
               of
               time
               nor
               my
               slender
               abilities
               will
               permit
               mee
               to
               handle
               it
               as
               I
               am
               assured
               hee
               did
               ,
               though
               I
               heard
               him
               not
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               the
               great
               Iehovah
               ,
               sent
               by
               an
               Angel
               to
               the
               Prophet
               Daniel
               highly
               favoured
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               
               and
               as
               highly
               commended
               for
               his
               singular
               vprightnesse
               and
               great
               Wisdome
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               as
               a
               principall
               Secretary
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               left
               vpon
               record
               to
               posterity
               for
               the
               Churches
               vse
               ,
               so
               that
               whether
               we
               regard
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               the
               Author
               from
               whom
               they
               are
               sent
               ,
               or
               the
               Person
               to
               whom
               ,
               wee
               haue
               every
               way
               great
               reason
               to
               afford
               them
               our
               best
               attention
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               somewhat
               the
               better
               conceaue
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               perchance
               be
               amisse
               a
               little
               to
               reflect
               vpon
               the
               words
               going
               before
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               chapter
               .
            
             
               
               1
               
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 shall
                 Michael
                 stand
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Prince
                 which
                 standeth
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 nation
                 ,
              
               even
               to
               that
               same
               time
               :
               and
               at
               that
               time
               thy
               people
               shall
               be
               deliuered
               every
               one
               that
               shall
               be
               found
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               .
               
               
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sleepe
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 awake
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 shame
                 and
                 everlasting
                 contempt
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               by
               Michael
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               mystically
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               historically
               Christ
               is
               meant
               ,
               hee
               being
               the
               great
               Prince
               both
               of
               his
               and
               Daniels
               people
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               ;
               by
               his
               
                 standing
                 vp
              
               ,
               his
               comming
               to
               judgement
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
              
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               the
               worlds
               dissolution
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               indeed
               terrible
               and
               troublesome
               to
               the
               vnbeleevers
               and
               impenitent
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               righteous
               a
               day
               of
               refreshing
               and
               deliverance
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Then
               many
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               that
               are
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               bee
               rotten
               in
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               awaked
               or
               raised
               vp
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               some
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               godly
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               a
               life
               of
               ioy
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               is
               the
               wicked
               to
               everlasting
               shame
               and
               contempt
               ,
               &
               not
               only
               so
               but
               to
               everlasting
               paine
               and
               torment
               ;
               To
               which
               very
               words
               our
               Saviour
               seemes
               to
               allude
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 houre
                 is
                 comming
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 graues
                 shall
                 heare
                 his
                 voyce
                 ,
                 And
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 done
                 good
                 vnto
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 done
                 evill
                 vnto
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               day
               of
               judgement
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               thus
               described
               ,
               then
               follow
               the
               words
               of
               my
               text
               ,
               resuming
               the
               former
               branch
               of
               the
               precedent
               division
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 wise
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 turne
                 many
                 vnto
                 righteousnesse
                 as
                 the
                 starrs
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               without
               straining
               kindly
               enough
               and
               of
               themselues
               fall
               asunder
               into
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               Persons
               to
               be
               rewarded
               ,
               and
               the
               Reward
               ;
               In
               the
               persons
               rewardable
               we
               haue
               a
               gift
               required
               ,
               and
               two
               acts
               issuing
               from
               this
               gift
               :
               The
               gift
               is
               wisedome
               ,
               the
               first
               act
               issueing
               there
               from
               is
               teaching
               ,
               the
               second
               turning
               of
               men
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               by
               vertue
               of
               teaching
               :
               As
               our
               wisedome
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               be
               in
               part
               referred
               to
               the
               teaching
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               our
               teaching
               be
               directed
               to
               the
               converting
               ,
               or
               iustifying
               of
               sinners
               as
               the
               Hebrew
               hath
               it
               .
               In
               the
               Reward
               we
               haue
               the
               condition
               of
               it
               ,
               shining
               ,
               the
               different
               degrees
               of
               this
               shining
               resembled
               by
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               starrs
               ,
               the
               latter
               farre
               surpassing
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               
               lastly
               the
               perpetuall
               duration
               of
               both
               these
               degrees
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
               I
               will
               beginne
               with
               the
               gift
               to
               be
               rewarded
               ,
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               Wisedome
               is
               of
               all
               vertues
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               excellent
               ,
               the
               most
               soveraigne
               and
               divine
               ,
               making
               vs
               most
               like
               vnto
               him
               who
               is
               the
               only
               wise
               God
               ,
               shee
               is
               the
               Mistres
               ,
               the
               Lady
               ,
               the
               Queene
               ,
               the
               crowne
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               where
               shee
               is
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               can
               be
               wanting
               ,
               
                 
                   Nullum
                   numen
                   abest
                   si
                   sit
                   prudentia
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               If
               they
               were
               all
               compacted
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               one
               chaine
               ,
               one
               ringe
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               this
               body
               ,
               the
               medaile
               of
               this
               chaine
               ,
               the
               gemme
               of
               this
               ringe
               could
               be
               none
               other
               then
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               The
               kinds
               thereof
               are
               diverse
               ,
               being
               taken
               in
               the
               better
               sense
               ,
               I
               will
               reduce
               them
               to
               foure
               heads
               ,
               Intellectuall
               ,
               Morall
               ,
               Civill
               ,
               and
               Spirituall
               ;
               whereof
               the
               first
               consists
               in
               the
               activity
               of
               the
               rationall
               powers
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               languages
               ,
               and
               the
               liberall
               arts
               and
               sciences
               ,
               the
               second
               in
               a
               gracefull
               ,
               a
               comely
               and
               discreet
               carriage
               of
               our selues
               ,
               the
               third
               in
               an
               orderly
               government
               of
               corporations
               and
               societies
               committed
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               and
               withall
               in
               a
               provident
               and
               honest
               care
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               belong
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               
               depend
               vpon
               vs
               ;
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               ,
               and
               chiefest
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               serving
               of
               him
               in
               a
               true
               manner
               ,
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               and
               a
               willing
               minde
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               Davids
               Catechisme
               composed
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               sonne
               Solomon
               .
               
            
             
               For
               intellectuall
               wisedome
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               himselfe
               was
               brought
               vp
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               Gamaliel
               a
               famous
               Lawyer
               ;
               that
               he
               had
               well
               studied
               the
               Greeke
               Poets
               appeares
               by
               his
               quotations
               of
               them
               vpon
               severall
               occasions
               ,
               and
               had
               he
               beene
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               at
               Athens
               (
               at
               that
               time
               the
               most
               renowned
               Vniversity
               of
               the
               world
               )
               haue
               incountred
               the
               Philosophers
               both
               of
               the
               Epicureans
               and
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               being
               sects
               of
               contrary
               opinions
               but
               bending
               and
               banding
               there
               forces
               both
               together
               against
               him
               .
               The
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               conduct
               of
               a
               starre
               came
               from
               Persia
               to
               adore
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               excelled
               no
               doubt
               in
               this
               kinde
               of
               wisedome
               .
               Moses
               was
               learned
               in
               all
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               may
               presume
               was
               Daniel
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Caldaeans
               ,
               once
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               Solomon
               even
               in
               this
               kinde
               of
               wisedome
               out-stripped
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               hee
               was
               perfectly
               skil'd
               in
               all
               the
               properties
               
               of
               vegetables
               ,
               of
               foules
               ,
               of
               fishes
               ,
               of
               beasts
               and
               creeping
               things
               ;
               whereas
               then
               the
               Apostle
               giues
               the
               Colossians
               a
               caveat
               and
               vs
               in
               them
               that
               no
               man
               spoile
               vs
               through
               Philosophy
               ,
               his
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               checke
               true
               Philosophy
               (
               whereof
               singular
               vse
               may
               no
               doubt
               be
               made
               in
               Divinitie
               )
               but
               the
               errors
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               or
               their
               erroneous
               application
               of
               acknowledged
               truths
               ;
               true
               Philosophie
               it selfe
               being
               indeed
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               beame
               of
               the
               divine
               wisedome
               ,
               the
               dictate
               of
               right
               reason
               subordinate
               to
               supernaturall
               revelation
               :
               which
               I
               am
               confident
               he
               neuer
               intended
               to
               gaine
               say
               or
               disswade
               .
            
             
               Of
               Morall
               wisedome
               the
               same
               Apostle
               speakes
               Ephes.
               5.15
               .
               Walke
               circumspectly
               not
               as
               fooles
               but
               as
               wise
               ;
               and
               againe
               ,
               walke
               
                 in
                 wisedome
              
               toward
               them
               which
               are
               without
               Col.
               4.5
               Of
               Ciuill
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               Be
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               ,
               but
               innocent
               as
               Doues
               ;
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               for
               the
               iust
               defence
               of
               your selues
               ,
               but
               innocent
               as
               Doues
               ,
               that
               you
               doe
               not
               iustly
               offend
               others
               .
               Of
               spirituall
               the
               Prophet
               Dauid
               ,
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               as
               good
               vnderstāding
               haue
               all
               they
               that
               doe
               thereafter
               :
               And
               as
               wisdome
               excelleth
               among
               all
               other
               vertues
               so
               doth
               this
               kinde
               of
               wisedome
               among
               all
               the
               other
               kinds
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Velut
                 inter
                 ignes
              
               
                 Luna
                 minores
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               doth
               the
               Moone
               to
               vs
               when
               in
               a
               cleare
               night
               shee
               fills
               her
               circle
               ,
               among
               the
               lesser
               starres
               ;
               the
               rest
               if
               they
               serue
               as
               dutifull
               hand-maids
               to
               her
               ,
               may
               be
               very
               vsefull
               ,
               but
               in
               case
               they
               should
               rebell
               against
               her
               ,
               they
               may
               proue
               dangerous
               ,
               hurts
               rather
               then
               helps
               ,
               as
               a
               knife
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               child
               ,
               or
               a
               sword
               ,
               of
               a
               mad-man
               .
               As
               then
               those
               other
               kinds
               of
               wisedome
               if
               rightly
               applyed
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               excluded
               out
               of
               my
               text
               ,
               so
               this
               kinde
               is
               it
               ,
               which
               without
               all
               doubt
               is
               chiefly
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               are
               chiefly
               to
               labour
               for
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               so
               labour
               for
               it
               as
               we
               come
               to
               the
               end
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               the
               meanes
               to
               attaine
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               Frequent
               and
               fervent
               prayer
               to
               which
               S.
               Iames
               directeth
               ,
               vs
               ,
               If
               any
               lacke
               wisedome
               let
               him
               aske
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               wavering
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               him
               ;
               A
               diligent
               and
               serious
               study
               of
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               whereby
               David
               professeth
               himselfe
               to
               haue
               beene
               made
               wiser
               then
               his
               enemies
               ,
               his
               teachers
               ,
               his
               ancients
               ,
               A
               conversation
               comfortable
               to
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               To
               him
               that
               ordereth
               his
               conversation
               aright
               ,
               will
               I
               shew
               the
               saluation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               A
               good
               vse
               of
               afflictions
               
                 schola
                 crucis
                 ,
                 schola
                 lucis
              
               ,
               the
               
               schoole
               of
               affliction
               is
               the
               schoole
               of
               wisedome
               :
               And
               lastly
               a
               daily
               meditation
               of
               our
               mortality
               ,
               of
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               and
               the
               certaine
               vncertainty
               of
               our
               deaths
               :
               Teach
               vs
               O
               Lord
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
               that
               so
               we
               may
               apply
               our
               hearts
               vnto
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               these
               are
               the
               meanes
               to
               attaine
               it
               ,
               so
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               are
               good
               workes
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               calleth
               oile
               in
               our
               lampes
               ;
               and
               therevpon
               those
               Virgins
               who
               provided
               oile
               in
               their
               vessells
               for
               the
               supply
               of
               their
               lampes
               are
               by
               him
               termed
               wise
               ;
               and
               S.
               Iames
               more
               particularly
               specifies
               those
               fruits
               ;
               The
               wisedome
               saith
               he
               ,
               which
               is
               from
               aboue
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               &
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               without
               hypocrisie
               :
               It
               is
               so
               pure
               as
               it
               is
               likewise
               peaceable
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               hypocrisie
               :
               And
               as
               these
               be
               the
               pretious
               fruits
               ,
               so
               the
               end
               of
               this
               wisedome
               is
               saluation
               ,
               from
               a
               Child
               thou
               hast
               knowne
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               which
               are
               able
               to
               make
               thee
               wise
               to
               saluation
               .
            
             
               In
               reference
               both
               to
               the
               fruits
               aud
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               the
               wise
               Solomon
               hath
               given
               vs
               in
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               a
               singular
               description
               of
               this
               kinde
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               yet
               not
               single
               ,
               but
               accompanied
               
               and
               attended
               on
               with
               the
               other
               kinds
               ;
               Happie
               is
               the
               man
               that
               findeth
               wisedome
               ,
               
               and
               the
               man
               that
               getteth
               vnderstanding
               .
               
               For
               the
               merchandise
               of
               it
               is
               better
               then
               the
               merchandise
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               the
               gaine
               thereof
               then
               the
               fine
               gold
               ,
               Shee
               is
               more
               precious
               then
               rubies
               :
               
               and
               all
               the
               things
               thou
               canst
               desire
               are
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               vnto
               her
               .
               Length
               of
               daies
               is
               in
               her
               right
               hand
               :
               
               and
               in
               her
               left
               hand
               riches
               and
               honour
               .
               
               Her
               wayes
               are
               wayes
               of
               pleasantnesse
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               paths
               are
               peace
               .
               Shee
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               to
               them
               that
               lay
               hold
               vpon
               her
               ,
               
               and
               happie
               is
               every
               one
               that
               retaineth
               her
               .
               Happie
               is
               the
               man
               that
               findeth
               her
               so
               he
               beginns
               ,
               and
               happie
               is
               the
               man
               that
               retaineth
               her
               so
               he
               ends
               ;
               yea
               thrice
               happie
               shall
               he
               be
               ,
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               his
               death
               &
               after
               death
               ;
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               shee
               shall
               bring
               him
               true
               contentment
               ,
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               true
               comfort
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               ,
               true
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               act
               issueing
               from
               wisedome
               
                 is
                 teaching
              
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               not
               expressed
               in
               the
               English
               text
               yet
               is
               it
               necessarily
               implyed
               if
               not
               primarily
               intended
               in
               the
               originall
               word
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               translations
               we
               haue
               it
               expressed
               in
               the
               very
               body
               of
               the
               text
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               namely
               in
               that
               of
               Iunius
               and
               
                 Tremellius
                 ,
                 Erudientes
              
               teaching
               or
               teachers
               .
            
             
             
               Some
               there
               are
               who
               desire
               wisedome
               for
               their
               owne
               private
               contentment
               only
               ,
               this
               is
               vaine
               curiositie
               ;
               some
               that
               they
               may
               be
               knowne
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               this
               is
               vaine
               glory
               ;
               some
               that
               they
               may
               rise
               to
               honour
               by
               it
               ,
               this
               is
               vaine
               ambition
               ;
               some
               that
               by
               it
               they
               may
               grow
               rich
               ,
               this
               is
               vaine
               covetousnesse
               ;
               some
               that
               they
               may
               profit
               themselues
               in
               the
               way
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               this
               is
               Christian
               providence
               ;
               and
               lastly
               some
               that
               they
               may
               doe
               good
               not
               only
               to
               themselues
               ,
               but
               to
               others
               by
               teaching
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               Christian
               Charitie
               .
               This
               the
               Angell
               foretells
               in
               the
               Chapter
               here
               goeing
               before
               ,
               They
               that
               vnderstand
               among
               the
               people
               shall
               instruct
               many
               ;
               and
               againe
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               immediately
               following
               my
               text
               ,
               many
               shall
               runne
               too
               and
               froe
               and
               knowledge
               shall
               be
               increased
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               vnto
               ,
               Let
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               dwell
               in
               you
               richly
               in
               all
               wisedome
               ,
               what
               to
               doe
               ?
               teaching
               and
               admonishing
               one
               another
               ;
               Nay
               this
               Solomon
               tells
               vs
               his
               preacher
               practised
               ,
               The
               wiser
               he
               was
               the
               more
               he
               taught
               the
               people
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               is
               wise
               only
               for
               himselfe
               is
               a
               candle
               his
               vnder
               a
               bushell
               ,
               but
               he
               who
               is
               wise
               for
               others
               is
               a
               candle
               set
               in
               a
               candlesticke
               ,
               which
               giveth
               light
               
               to
               all
               who
               are
               in
               the
               house
               ;
               he
               who
               is
               wise
               only
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               as
               a
               box
               of
               ointment
               shut
               and
               closed
               vp
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               wise
               for
               others
               ,
               as
               precious
               spiknard
               powred
               out
               ,
               which
               yeelds
               a
               sweet
               savour
               to
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               roome
               ;
               he
               who
               is
               wise
               only
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               a
               curtaine
               or
               carpet
               rooled
               vp
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               wise
               for
               others
               ,
               as
               a
               faire
               peece
               of
               Arras
               spread
               abroade
               and
               displaid
               to
               the
               veiw
               of
               all
               men
               .
               As
               God
               hath
               giuen
               vs
               eares
               to
               learne
               from
               others
               ,
               so
               likewise
               a
               tongue
               to
               teach
               others
               what
               we
               haue
               learned
               :
               our
               eares
               being
               as
               the
               conduite
               pipes
               to
               conuay
               it
               to
               the
               heart
               for
               our
               owne
               good
               ,
               and
               our
               tongue
               as
               the
               cocke
               to
               conuay
               it
               forth
               againe
               frō
               the
               cisterne
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ;
               And
               the
               tongue
               being
               thus
               imployed
               is
               the
               Glory
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               Whereas
               our
               wisedome
               being
               concealed
               is
               as
               a
               treasure
               that
               is
               hid
               ;
               of
               which
               Siracides
               ,
               what
               profit
               is
               there
               in
               either
               of
               them
               ?
               Such
               wisedome
               is
               none
               other
               then
               the
               talent
               wrapped
               vp
               in
               a
               napkin
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               only
               taken
               from
               the
               owner
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               himselfe
               cast
               into
               vtter
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               Neither
               let
               vs
               feare
               that
               by
               drawing
               out
               our
               wisedome
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               we
               shall
               thereby
               draw
               it
               dry
               ;
               one
               candle
               we
               see
               may
               serue
               for
               
               the
               lighting
               of
               a
               thousand
               and
               yet
               loose
               nothing
               of
               its
               owne
               light
               ;
               as
               the
               Widdow
               of
               Sarepta
               at
               the
               Prophets
               command
               ,
               drew
               out
               of
               her
               cruse
               oile
               enough
               for
               the
               filling
               of
               many
               vessels
               ,
               yet
               was
               not
               that
               in
               the
               cruse
               at
               all
               diminished
               ;
               nay
               we
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               diminishing
               the
               oile
               or
               light
               of
               our
               wisedome
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               that
               it
               rather
               hereby
               increaseth
               ,
               as
               the
               few
               loaues
               and
               fishes
               which
               were
               distributed
               among
               many
               thousands
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               multiplied
               into
               twelue
               baskets
               full
               ;
               or
               as
               vessels
               of
               gold
               or
               siluer
               ,
               of
               brasse
               or
               peuter
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               are
               vsed
               ,
               the
               sweeter
               and
               brighter
               they
               are
               by
               teaching
               others
               we
               call
               to
               minde
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               we
               had
               either
               altogether
               or
               almost
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               thereby
               we
               fix
               and
               imprint
               the
               deeper
               in
               our
               minds
               such
               things
               as
               we
               remember
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               vpon
               all
               occasions
               more
               ready
               to
               make
               vse
               of
               them
               aswell
               for
               our
               owne
               good
               ,
               as
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               this
               office
               or
               act
               of
               teaching
               is
               thus
               profitable
               both
               to
               our selues
               and
               others
               :
               so
               is
               it
               to
               God
               most
               acceptable
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               sundry
               places
               commanded
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               commended
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               Neither
               is
               it
               lesse
               honourable
               in
               it selfe
               then
               to
               him
               acceptable
               ,
               whosoeuer
               to
               the
               doing
               shall
               adde
               the
               
               teaching
               of
               his
               commandements
               ,
               
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Tell
               me
               I
               beseech
               you
               what
               were
               the
               Patriarks
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Fore-runner
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               but
               teachers
               ?
               though
               Dauid
               and
               Solomon
               were
               both
               of
               them
               great
               kings
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               doubtlesse
               no
               lesse
               honour
               to
               them
               to
               haue
               beene
               Teachers
               then
               kings
               ;
               And
               for
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               one
               speciall
               end
               as
               we
               knowe
               of
               his
               incarnation
               ,
               why
               he
               was
               apparrelled
               with
               our
               flesh
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               teach
               ;
               as
               he
               was
               a
               king
               to
               rule
               ,
               and
               Priest
               by
               sacrifice
               to
               expiate
               ,
               so
               likewise
               a
               Prophet
               to
               teach
               his
               Church
               ;
               And
               surely
               he
               taught
               as
               neuer
               man
               taught
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               Pharises
               faintly
               and
               formally
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               having
               authority
               ,
               all
               men
               wondring
               at
               the
               gratious
               words
               which
               as
               from
               an
               hony-combe
               dropped
               from
               his
               lipps
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               a
               poore
               woman
               standing
               among
               the
               throng
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               whom
               he
               taught
               could
               not
               hold
               ,
               but
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 wombe
                 that
                 bare
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 papps
                 that
                 gaue
                 thee
                 sucke
              
               ;
               When
               he
               left
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               last
               legacie
               he
               bequeathed
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
              
               ;
               and
               being
               ascended
               he
               sends
               downe
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               bee
               a
               comforter
               
               but
               a
               teacher
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               promise
               of
               his
               before
               his
               ascention
               ,
               hee
               shall
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               ;
               And
               as
               both
               God
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               second
               and
               the
               third
               Person
               in
               Trinity
               are
               Teachers
               ,
               so
               is
               God
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               first
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 taught
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Ioh.
               6.45
               .
               
                 Cathedram
                 habet
                 in
                 coelo
                 qui
                 corda
                 docet
              
               ;
               He
               is
               Doctor
               of
               the
               chaire
               in
               heauen
               ,
               who
               toucheth
               and
               teacheth
               the
               heart
            
             
               Since
               then
               this
               office
               of
               teaching
               is
               so
               profitable
               both
               to
               our selues
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               God
               so
               acceptable
               ,
               and
               in
               it selfe
               so
               honourable
               ,
               Let
               him
               who
               hath
               this
               office
               waite
               vpon
               his
               office
               ,
               not
               fleecing
               but
               feeding
               the
               flocke
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               not
               by
               constraint
               but
               willingly
               ,
               not
               for
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               readie
               minde
               ,
               And
               let
               men
               so
               esteeme
               of
               vs
               as
               of
               Teachers
               ,
               dispensers
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ;
               we
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               better
               accounted
               of
               ,
               &
               so
               we
               desire
               to
               be
               accounted
               ,
               we
               expect
               no
               more
               from
               you
               ,
               neither
               can
               you
               in
               dutie
               performe
               lesse
               to
               vs.
               Philip
               King
               of
               Macedon
               held
               it
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               sonne
               Alexanders
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               borne
               in
               that
               age
               ,
               in
               which
               Aristotle
               might
               be
               his
               teacher
               ;
               Alexander
               againe
               ascribed
               his
               being
               to
               his
               father
               Philip
               ,
               but
               his
               well
               
               being
               to
               his
               master
               Aristotle
               ;
               and
               Aristotle
               himselfe
               writes
               ,
               that
               men
               can
               neuer
               yeeld
               sufficient
               thanks
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
               to
               their
               Parents
               ,
               to
               their
               teachers
               :
               which
               if
               it
               be
               true
               of
               intellectuall
               or
               morall
               or
               civill
               wisedome
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               of
               spirituall
               .
               Let
               them
               who
               are
               taught
               know
               that
               they
               owe
               them
               ,
               who
               teach
               them
               by
               labouring
               in
               the
               word
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               a
               double
               honour
               ;
               an
               honour
               of
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               an
               honour
               of
               reverence
               :
               He
               who
               is
               taught
               ,
               should
               make
               him
               who
               teacheth
               him
               partaker
               of
               all
               his
               goods
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               feete
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               bring
               glad
               tydings
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               should
               be
               not
               only
               welcome
               but
               beautifull
               vnto
               vs
               ▪
               We
               should
               be
               ready
               if
               occasion
               so
               required
               with
               Cornelius
               to
               kisse
               the
               very
               ground
               they
               tread
               vpon
               ,
               nay
               with
               the
               Galatians
               to
               pluck
               out
               our
               very
               eyes
               to
               doe
               them
               service
               ;
               If
               they
               sow
               vnto
               vs
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               thinke
               it
               a
               great
               matter
               ,
               if
               they
               reape
               our
               carnall
               things
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               9.12
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               act
               issuing
               from
               wisedome
               but
               by
               the
               interueining
               of
               teaching
               ,
               is
               the
               turning
               of
               men
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               ;
               The
               principall
               part
               of
               our
               conuersion
               standeth
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               faith
               commeth
               by
               hearing
               ,
               now
               hearing
               there
               can
               not
               be
               without
               
               teaching
               ,
               nor
               profitable
               teaching
               without
               wisedome
               ;
               So
               that
               wisedome
               is
               as
               the
               roote
               ,
               teaching
               ,
               as
               the
               stalke
               springing
               from
               this
               roote
               ,
               and
               this
               kinde
               of
               turning
               as
               the
               flowre
               shooting
               forth
               from
               this
               stalke
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               men
               may
               be
               and
               sometimes
               are
               turned
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               by
               miracles
               ,
               by
               extraordinary
               reuelations
               ,
               or
               the
               ministery
               of
               Angels
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               who
               are
               not
               wise
               for
               themselues
               ,
               by
               teaching
               may
               affect
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               as
               Noahs
               carpenters
               built
               an
               Arke
               for
               the
               sauing
               of
               others
               ,
               being
               drowned
               themselues
               ,
               and
               the
               braine
               imparts
               sense
               to
               the
               other
               members
               ,
               being
               insensible
               in
               it selfe
               ;
               I
               know
               that
               a
               key
               of
               iron
               may
               open
               a
               locke
               as
               well
               as
               of
               siluer
               ,
               and
               that
               water
               may
               be
               as
               commodiously
               conuaied
               through
               leaden
               as
               golden
               pipes
               ;
               yet
               withall
               I
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               Almighty
               God
               much
               rather
               and
               more
               frequently
               vseth
               the
               ministerie
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               truly
               wise
               and
               are
               turned
               themselues
               ,
               for
               the
               making
               of
               others
               wise
               and
               the
               turning
               of
               them
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               water
               they
               say
               in
               its
               naturall
               course
               cannot
               be
               brought
               to
               mount
               higher
               then
               the
               spring
               :
               so
               neither
               can
               a
               man
               well
               speake
               to
               the
               heart
               but
               from
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               Our
               teaching
               then
               should
               not
               be
               for
               the
               winning
               
               of
               applause
               from
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               gaining
               of
               credit
               to
               our selues
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               winning
               of
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               gaining
               of
               soules
               to
               him
               ;
               The
               talents
               which
               he
               hath
               bestowed
               vpon
               vs
               and
               instructed
               vs
               with
               ,
               should
               be
               put
               forth
               vpon
               interest
               not
               so
               much
               for
               our
               owne
               worldly
               profit
               ,
               as
               our
               masters
               best
               aduantage
               .
            
             
               
                 Generare
                 sibi
                 simile
                 est
                 perfectissimum
                 opus
                 naturae
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prince
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               For
               a
               naturall
               body
               to
               propagate
               another
               in
               the
               same
               kinde
               like
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               perfect
               worke
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 regenerare
                 sibi
                 similem
                 est
                 per
                 fectissimum
                 opus
                 gratiae
                 ,
              
               for
               a
               regenerate
               man
               to
               be
               an
               instrument
               vnder
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               God
               himselfe
               is
               content
               to
               speake
               ,
               a
               fellow-workeman
               with
               him
               in
               the
               regeneration
               of
               another
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               absolute
               worke
               of
               grace
               ;
               There
               cannot
               likely
               be
               a
               more
               apparent
               marke
               of
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               ,
               then
               an
               endeauour
               to
               diuert
               and
               turne
               men
               away
               from
               righteousnesse
               ,
               a●
               the
               apostate
               Angels
               ,
               which
               beeing
               falne
               from
               God
               ,
               themselues
               labour
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               plunge
               mankinde
               in
               the
               same
               gulfe
               of
               perdition
               with
               themselues
               ;
               neither
               can
               there
               well
               be
               a
               surer
               pawne
               and
               pledge
               of
               a
               regenerate
               minde
               ,
               then
               a
               study
               of
               drawing
               men
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               
               of
               turning
               many
               vnto
               righteousnes
               .
               The
               fire
               hath
               in
               it
               an
               inclination
               of
               turning
               all
               things
               it
               toucheth
               into
               its
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               ,
               but
               an
               heart
               truly
               enflamed
               with
               holy
               zeale
               as
               with
               fire
               from
               heauen
               ,
               should
               desire
               to
               make
               all
               it
               toucheth
               or
               comes
               neere
               vnto
               ,
               like
               it selfe
               .
               The
               Alchymists
               they
               talke
               and
               bragge
               much
               of
               turning
               iron
               into
               gold
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Philosophers
               stone
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               ,
               but
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               Alchymie
               we
               can
               practise
               is
               the
               turning
               of
               mens
               iron
               hearts
               into
               the
               gold
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               that
               by
               teaching
               ,
               the
               true
               Philosophers
               stone
               ordained
               by
               God
               himselfe
               for
               the
               transmutation
               of
               such
               mettalls
               ;
               by
               it
               euen
               whiles
               we
               walke
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               warre
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               are
               we
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               we
               are
               transformed
               &
               metamorphized
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               from
               tares
               into
               wheat
               ,
               from
               wolues
               into
               lambs
               ,
               from
               kites
               into
               doues
               ,
               from
               bryars
               and
               thistles
               into
               faire
               and
               fruitfull
               trees
               ,
               to
               be
               transplanted
               into
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               teaching
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               could
               neuer
               effect
               ;
               they
               might
               perchance
               turne
               men
               to
               a
               seeming
               kind
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               to
               true
               righteousnesse
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               .
               But
               this
               was
               it
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Dauid
               in
               his
               teaching
               aymed
               at
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               
               accomplished
               ,
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 I
                 teach
                 thy
                 wayes
                 vnto
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 sinners
                 shall
                 be
                 converted
                 vnto
                 thee
              
               ;
               the
               end
               of
               his
               teaching
               was
               the
               conuersion
               of
               sinners
               ,
               as
               they
               through
               the
               suggestion
               of
               Satan
               and
               wicked
               men
               (
               their
               owne
               inbred
               corruption
               working
               therewith
               )
               had
               by
               sinne
               turned
               themselues
               from
               the
               Creator
               to
               the
               Creature
               ,
               so
               he
               by
               teaching
               endeauoureth
               their
               returne
               backe
               againe
               from
               the
               Creature
               to
               the
               Creator
               .
               This
               was
               it
               which
               S.
               Paul
               proposeth
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               Timothy
               in
               his
               teaching
               propose
               to
               himselfe
               .
               
               Take
               heede
               to
               thy selfe
               and
               to
               Doctrine
               ,
               continue
               therein
               ,
               for
               in
               so
               doeing
               thou
               shalt
               both
               saue
               thy selfe
               and
               them
               that
               heare
               thee
               ;
               Take
               heede
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               so
               thou
               maist
               saue
               thy selfe
               ;
               Take
               heede
               to
               thy
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               thy
               teaching
               ,
               that
               thereby
               thou
               maist
               saue
               others
               .
               And
               this
               is
               it
               which
               S.
               Iames
               seemes
               to
               cōmend
               vnto
               vs
               as
               a
               great
               worke
               indeede
               ;
               Let
               him
               know
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               he
               who
               converteth
               a
               sinner
               from
               the
               error
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               shall
               saue
               a
               soule
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               hide
               a
               multitude
               of
               sinnes
               ;
               Let
               him
               know
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               a
               great
               ,
               a
               glorious
               ,
               a
               noble
               &
               a
               worthy
               worke
               ,
               such
               a
               worke
               as
               he
               hath
               great
               reasō
               seriously
               to
               reioyce
               &
               triumph
               in
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               S.
               Peter
               did
               in
               the
               conuersion
               of
               
               those
               three
               thousand
               which
               by
               one
               Sermon
               of
               his
               were
               turned
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               ,
               more
               then
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               put
               into
               possession
               of
               both
               the
               Indies
               or
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               worth
               our
               obseruation
               that
               in
               the
               message
               of
               the
               Angel
               touching
               the
               Baptist
               sent
               to
               his
               father
               Zachary
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ▪
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               great
               ioy
               and
               gladnesse
               and
               many
               should
               reioyce
               at
               his
               birth
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               he
               should
               be
               great
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               now
               from
               whence
               should
               this
               ioy
               arise
               to
               his
               parents
               ;
               this
               comfort
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               this
               greatnesse
               to
               himselfe
               ?
               It
               followes
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               shall
               he
               turne
               to
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               shall
               by
               his
               teaching
               turne
               many
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               ,
               here
               then
               was
               matter
               indeed
               of
               true
               joy
               to
               his
               Parents
               ,
               of
               true
               comfort
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               of
               true
               greatnesse
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               No
               mary
               aile
               then
               if
               our
               Sauiour
               accounted
               this
               his
               meat
               ;
               if
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Paul
               was
               not
               deare
               vnto
               him
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               ,
               nay
               if
               he
               were
               willing
               to
               dye
               in
               this
               imployment
               ,
               
               Though
               I
               be
               offered
               vp
               vpon
               the
               sacrifice
               and
               service
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               ;
               Finally
               he
               accounted
               this
               his
               hope
               ,
               his
               joy
               ,
               and
               the
               crowne
               of
               his
               reioycing
               at
               the
               comming
               
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               1.
               
               Thess.
               2.19
               .
            
             
               Then
               shall
               Andrew
               come
               in
               with
               Achaia
               by
               him
               converted
               to
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               Iohn
               with
               Asia
               ,
               Thomas
               with
               India
               ,
               Peter
               with
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Paul
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               we
               then
               plead
               for
               our selues
               ,
               if
               being
               called
               to
               yeeld
               an
               account
               of
               our
               stewardship
               we
               cannot
               bring
               forth
               so
               much
               as
               one
               soule
               converted
               by
               vs
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               ministerie
               ?
               Surely
               it
               is
               either
               because
               we
               teach
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               our
               teaching
               is
               not
               grounded
               vpon
               wisedome
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               carnal
               and
               not
               vpon
               spirituall
               wisedome
               ,
               revealed
               to
               vs
               in
               the
               sacred
               oracles
               of
               Gods
               word
               :
               Some
               there
               are
               who
               so
               are
               aloft
               in
               the
               clouds
               filling
               the
               peoples
               eares
               with
               swelling
               words
               ,
               and
               their
               heads
               with
               frothy
               speculations
               ;
               Others
               ,
               who
               feed
               them
               with
               the
               husks
               of
               vnsavoury
               tales
               and
               jests
               :
               thus
               whiles
               the
               one
               sort
               seeke
               to
               be
               admired
               rather
               then
               vnderstood
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               make
               themselues
               ridiculous
               rather
               then
               venerable
               ,
               (
               both
               sorts
               so
               teaching
               as
               if
               neither
               the
               teachers
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               the
               people
               taught
               had
               soules
               to
               be
               saued
               )
               they
               rather
               turne
               men
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               Rome
               or
               Amsterdame
               ,
               or
               harden
               them
               in
               their
               prophanenesse
               and
               irreligion
               ,
               then
               turne
               them
               to
               
               righteousnesse
               ;
               Yet
               let
               vs
               not
               wrong
               the
               age
               wherein
               we
               liue
               ,
               nor
               slight
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               conferred
               on
               it
               :
               I
               am
               confident
               wee
               may
               boldly
               affirme
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               God
               gaue
               the
               word
               and
               great
               is
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               neuer
               any
               age
               before
               in
               this
               kingdōe
               ,
               nor
               at
               this
               present
               any
               kingdome
               or
               country
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               affording
               so
               many
               ,
               so
               able
               ,
               so
               faithfull
               Teachers
               ;
               and
               if
               many
               thereby
               be
               not
               turned
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               owne
               fault
               ,
               nay
               it
               serues
               to
               aggravate
               both
               their
               offence
               and
               their
               punishment
               ,
               it
               takes
               away
               all
               colour
               from
               excuse
               ,
               and
               adds
               weight
               to
               their
               condemnation
               ;
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               persons
               rewardable
               to
               the
               reward
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               second
               maine
               branch
               of
               my
               Text.
               
            
             
               Though
               it
               be
               not
               lawfull
               to
               worke
               for
               the
               reward
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               vnlawfull
               in
               our
               working
               to
               cast
               an
               eye
               vpon
               the
               reward
               for
               the
               better
               supporting
               of
               our
               patience
               ,
               and
               the
               cheering
               vp
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               hope
               ;
               Thus
               our
               Saviour
               set
               before
               himselfe
               the
               ioy
               to
               come
               ;
               his
               Apostle
               ,
               the
               price
               of
               the
               high
               calling
               ;
               and
               Moses
               his
               servant
               the
               recompence
               of
               the
               reward
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               reward
               we
               haue
               ,
               the
               condition
               ,
               the
               different
               degrees
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               those
               degrees
               ;
               first
               then
               of
               
               the
               condition
               which
               is
               shining
               ,
               They
               shall
               shine
               .
            
             
               The
               shining
               light
               was
               at
               leastwise
               of
               all
               the
               visible
               creatures
               the
               first
               that
               Almighty
               God
               made
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               all
               it
               is
               the
               most
               beautifull
               ,
               the
               most
               cheerefull
               ,
               the
               most
               vsefull
               .
               Now
               it
               seemes
               requisite
               and
               suteable
               that
               they
               who
               shine
               in
               wisedome
               here
               in
               the
               mid'st
               of
               a
               crooked
               and
               perverse
               nation
               ,
               should
               likewise
               shine
               in
               glory
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               filled
               with
               the
               light
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               imparted
               their
               light
               to
               others
               in
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               should
               themselues
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               light
               of
               glory
               in
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               then
               behold
               him
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               lightneth
               every
               man
               that
               commeth
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               father
               of
               lights
               ,
               who
               is
               cloathed
               with
               light
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ,
               and
               dwelleth
               in
               light
               that
               is
               inaccessable
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               approach
               or
               attaine
               vnto
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               light
               shall
               we
               see
               light
               ,
               nay
               in
               his
               light
               shall
               we
               bee
               light
               .
               They
               looked
               vnto
               him
               and
               were
               lightned
               ▪
               
               Even
               in
               this
               pilgrimage
               and
               vally
               of
               teares
               ,
               with
               open
               face
               we
               behold
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thereby
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               2.
               
               Cor.
               3.18
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               shall
               wee
               
               be
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               ,
               when
               we
               behold
               him
               not
               in
               a
               glasse
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               is
               .
               The
               path
               of
               the
               iust
               saith
               Solomon
               ,
               
               is
               as
               the
               shining
               light
               ,
               which
               shineth
               more
               and
               more
               vntill
               it
               be
               perfect
               day
               our
               shining
               then
               is
               begun
               here
               in
               this
               life
               but
               the
               perfect
               day
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               this
               shining
               is
               reserued
               for
               the
               next
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               that
               the
               day-starre
               ariseth
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               neuer
               leaues
               vs
               till
               it
               turnes
               vs
               into
               starres
               ;
               In
               which
               regard
               the
               seaven
               Angels
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               seaven
               Pastors
               of
               the
               seaven
               Churches
               are
               named
               starres
               .
               Rev.
               1.16
               .
               And
               the
               twelue
               Apostles
               are
               represented
               by
               a
               crowne
               of
               twelue
               starres
               ,
               Rev.
               12.1
               .
               but
               this
               was
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               present
               condition
               ,
               the
               future
               both
               of
               them
               and
               all
               those
               who
               by
               their
               teaching
               should
               be
               turned
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               resembles
               to
               the
               shining
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 righteous
                 shine
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 :
              
               they
               shall
               shine
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               they
               shall
               shine
               forth
               ,
               as
               the
               Sunne
               when
               hee
               darts
               his
               beames
               forth
               in
               their
               full
               strength
               at
               high
               noone
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               shining
               ,
               all
               the
               glittering
               pompe
               and
               brauerie
               of
               the
               great
               Monarchs
               of
               this
               world
               at
               their
               highest
               festiualls
               or
               greatest
               solemnities
               is
               noe
               more
               to
               this
               future
               shining
               of
               the
               Saints
               then
               
               is
               the
               light
               of
               a
               dim
               candle
               to
               the
               brightest
               starre
               ,
               or
               the
               shining
               of
               a
               glowe-worme
               in
               the
               night
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Sunne
               when
               as
               a
               bride-groome
               he
               marcheth
               forth
               of
               his
               chamber
               ,
               and
               reioyceth
               as
               a
               mighty
               Gyant
               to
               run
               his
               course
               .
               When
               Moses
               came
               downe
               from
               the
               mount
               and
               from
               talking
               with
               God
               ,
               his
               face
               shoone
               so
               bright
               as
               the
               Israelites
               could
               not
               behold
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               it
               but
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               couer
               it
               with
               a
               vaile
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               talke
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               of
               S.
               Stephen
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               sate
               in
               the
               counsell
               where
               he
               was
               conuented
               and
               arrained
               ,
               looking
               stedfastly
               on
               him
               saw
               his
               face
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               the
               face
               of
               an
               Angel
               :
               now
               if
               it
               please
               God
               thus
               to
               conferre
               such
               a
               wonderfull
               measure
               of
               shining
               glory
               vpon
               his
               seruants
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               conceaue
               he
               hath
               reserued
               for
               the
               glorified
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               ?
               at
               the
               transfiguration
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               we
               read
               that
               his
               face
               did
               shine
               as
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               his
               very
               rayment
               was
               white
               as
               the
               light
               ,
               which
               
                 Saint
                 Peter
              
               standing
               by
               and
               beholding
               was
               so
               rauished
               as
               he
               talked
               of
               building
               tabernacles
               for
               Moses
               &
               Elias
               ,
               not
               well
               knowing
               what
               he
               spake
               ,
               yet
               was
               all
               this
               but
               a
               tipe
               as
               it
               were
               or
               shadowe
               of
               that
               glory
               and
               Maiesty
               ,
               with
               which
               hee
               was
               afterward
               to
               be
               invested
               
               and
               to
               which
               we
               shall
               be
               conformed
               ,
               for
               when
               hee
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               wee
               shall
               be
               like
               him
               1.
               
               Ioh
               3.2
               .
               We
               shall
               be
               then
               like
               him
               for
               that
               he
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               bodies
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               like
               his
               glorious
               body
               ;
               these
               vile
               bodies
               of
               ours
               sowne
               naturall
               ,
               shall
               be
               raised
               spirituall
               ,
               sowne
               in
               corruption
               ,
               shall
               be
               raised
               in
               immortality
               ,
               sowne
               in
               weaknesse
               ,
               shall
               be
               raised
               in
               power
               ,
               sowne
               in
               basenesse
               ,
               shall
               be
               raised
               againe
               in
               glory
               ,
               in
               shining
               glory
               answerable
               to
               the
               citty
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               placed
               ,
               whose
               light
               is
               like
               to
               a
               stone
               most
               pretious
               ,
               euen
               to
               a
               Iasper
               stone
               ,
               cleare
               as
               Christall
               ,
               the
               streets
               thereof
               of
               pure
               gold
               as
               trāsparent
               glasse
               ,
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               wall
               garnished
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               pretious
               stones
               ,
               the
               Saphyr
               ,
               the
               Emerald
               ,
               the
               Chrysolite
               ,
               the
               Iacinth
               ,
               the
               Almethyst
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               the
               12
               gates
               of
               12
               entire
               pearles
               ,
               such
               shall
               be
               the
               shining
               glory
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               euery
               way
               correspondent
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               Here
               we
               dwell
               God
               knowes
               in
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               the
               darknesse
               of
               error
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               darknesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               the
               darknesse
               of
               misery
               ,
               but
               then
               he
               who
               brought
               light
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               shall
               turne
               our
               darknesse
               into
               light
               ,
               the
               darknesse
               of
               ignorance
               
               into
               the
               light
               of
               knowledg
               ,
               for
               then
               shall
               we
               know
               him
               as
               we
               are
               knowne
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               darknesse
               of
               sin
               into
               the
               light
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               resembled
               by
               those
               long
               white
               robes
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               17
               of
               the
               Reuel●
               ;
               and
               lastly
               the
               darknesse
               of
               misery
               into
               the
               light
               of
               happinesse
               .
               Then
               shall
               all
               teares
               be
               wiped
               of
               our
               eyes
               ,
               we
               shall
               rest
               from
               all
               our
               labours
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               but
               enter
               into
               our
               masters
               ioy
               :
               it
               is
               not
               said
               that
               our
               masters
               ioy
               shall
               enter
               into
               vs
               ,
               but
               we
               into
               it
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               ,
               for
               in
               his
               presence
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               euermore
               :
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               ,
               not
               drops
               or
               showres
               of
               ioy
               lightly
               to
               bedewe
               or
               besprinkle
               vs
               ,
               but
               riuers
               of
               ioy
               ,
               flouds
               of
               ioy
               ,
               euen
               to
               bath
               our selues
               in
               .
               And
               looke
               as
               vnwilling
               as
               a
               naturall
               man
               would
               be
               ,
               who
               enioyes
               the
               light
               of
               the
               sunne
               to
               returne
               backe
               againe
               into
               his
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               so
               vnwilling
               would
               a
               glorified
               Saint
               be
               to
               returne
               from
               this
               shining
               glory
               and
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               to
               the
               honours
               and
               pleasures
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               seuerall
               and
               different
               degrees
               of
               this
               reward
               are
               clearely
               represented
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               firmament
               &
               that
               of
               the
               starrs
               ;
               They
               that
               be
               religiously
               wise
               ,
               
               though
               they
               neuer
               haue
               the
               function
               nor
               the
               gifts
               to
               teach
               ,
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               one
               :
               but
               they
               who
               haue
               both
               the
               calling
               and
               abilitie
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               withall
               a
               blessing
               vpon
               their
               labours
               thereby
               to
               turne
               many
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               brightest
               starres
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               some
               learned
               Divines
               haue
               not
               only
               doubted
               of
               this
               disparity
               of
               glory
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               haue
               denyed
               it
               and
               disputed
               against
               it
               ;
               yet
               those
               very
               men
               haue
               confessed
               it
               to
               haue
               beene
               agreed
               vpon
               by
               the
               generall
               consent
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               must
               professe
               I
               am
               vnwilling
               to
               forsake
               ,
               specially
               where
               the
               Scripture
               and
               reasons
               drawne
               from
               thence
               are
               so
               faire
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               analogie
               of
               faith
               nothing
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               are
               diversitie
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               we
               are
               to
               covet
               the
               best
               gifts
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               hath
               made
               it
               evident
               ,
               and
               our
               Sauiour
               that
               of
               the
               seed
               which
               fell
               in
               good
               ground
               ,
               some
               brought
               forth
               an
               hundred
               ,
               some
               sixtie
               ,
               some
               thirty
               fold
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               teach
               we
               find
               confirmed
               by
               daily
               experience
               .
               That
               there
               are
               different
               degrees
               in
               grace
               then
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               question
               ,
               and
               I
               thinke
               as
               little
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               in
               glory
               ,
               since
               grace
               is
               but
               
               a
               steppe
               to
               glory
               ,
               and
               glory
               againe
               the
               crowne
               of
               grace
               ;
               He
               who
               hath
               told
               vs
               that
               in
               his
               Fathers
               house
               are
               many
               mansions
               ,
               seemes
               to
               haue
               intended
               not
               only
               a
               multitude
               in
               number
               ,
               but
               a
               difference
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               ancients
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               Let
               vs
               heare
               one
               for
               thē
               all
               ,
               
                 Apud
                 patrem
                 mansiones
                 multae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &
                 tamen
                 evndem
                 denarium
                 dispares
                 laboratores
                 accipiunt
                 ,
                 quia
                 vno
                 cunctis
                 erit
                 beatitudo
                 laetitiae
                 ,
                 quamuis
                 non
                 vna
                 sit
                 omnibus
                 sublimitas
                 vitae
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               great
               Gregorie
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               chapter
               of
               the
               fourth
               booke
               of
               his
               Moralls
               ,
               In
               my
               Fathers
               house
               are
               many
               mansions
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               labourers
               ,
               who
               entred
               the
               vineyard
               at
               different
               houres
               ,
               receaued
               every
               one
               the
               same
               penny
               ,
               because
               all
               shall
               enioy
               the
               same
               happinesse
               ,
               though
               some
               be
               advanced
               to
               an
               higher
               pitch
               of
               glory
               ;
               As
               in
               vessells
               some
               are
               bigger
               ,
               some
               lesser
               ,
               yet
               all
               are
               full
               to
               the
               very
               brimme
               ;
               and
               of
               eyes
               some
               are
               stronger
               ,
               some
               weaker
               ,
               yet
               all
               behold
               the
               same
               sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               yet
               shall
               not
               all
               vessells
               of
               glory
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               same
               measure
               ,
               nor
               al
               gloryfied
               eyes
               be
               fixed
               vpon
               their
               blisfull
               object
               with
               the
               same
               strength
               ,
               
                 sed
                 in
                 eisdem
                 mansionibus
              
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Doctor
               )
               
                 erit
                 aliquo
                 modo
                 ipsa
                 diversitas
                 concors
                 ,
                 quia
                 tanta
                 vis
                 amoris
                 in
                 illa
                 pace
                 nos
                 sociat
                 ,
                 vt
                 quod
                 in
                 se
                 quisque
                 non
                 
                 acceperit
                 ,
                 hoc
                 se
                 accepisse
                 in
                 alio
                 exuleet
              
               ;
               But
               in
               these
               many
               mansions
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               friendly
               kinde
               of
               diversity
               ,
               because
               so
               forceable
               shall
               be
               the
               charity
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               that
               eternall
               peace
               ,
               that
               what
               every
               one
               hath
               not
               receaued
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               shall
               reioyce
               to
               haue
               receaued
               in
               and
               by
               another
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               gained
               two
               talents
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               gained
               fiue
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               commended
               for
               their
               faithfullnes
               ,
               &
               both
               entred
               into
               their
               masters
               ioy
               ;
               yet
               as
               their
               talents
               were
               at
               first
               bestowed
               vpon
               them
               according
               to
               their
               seuerall
               abilities
               ,
               so
               no
               doubt
               but
               their
               reward
               was
               in
               some
               sort
               proportionable
               to
               their
               severall
               gaines
               ,
               which
               partly
               appeares
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               talent
               which
               was
               taken
               from
               him
               who
               had
               but
               one
               ,
               was
               conferred
               vpon
               him
               who
               had
               gained
               fiue
               ,
               and
               not
               vpon
               him
               who
               had
               gained
               but
               two
               .
               It
               is
               by
               all
               Divines
               freely
               acknowledged
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               different
               degrees
               of
               punishments
               in
               hell
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               easier
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgment
               for
               some
               ,
               then
               for
               others
               ;
               and
               some
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               more
               ,
               others
               with
               fewer
               stripes
               ;
               why
               not
               then
               different
               rewards
               ,
               or
               rather
               different
               degrees
               of
               the
               same
               reward
               in
               heauen
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               that
               for
               the
               greater
               terrour
               the
               degrees
               of
               punishments
               are
               thus
               differenced
               
               in
               Gods
               iustice
               according
               to
               our
               deserts
               ,
               yet
               may
               it
               well
               be
               that
               for
               our
               better
               encouragement
               likewise
               in
               his
               mercy
               he
               hath
               thus
               proportioned
               out
               these
               different
               degrees
               in
               our
               reward
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               merit
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               partly
               thereby
               to
               quicken
               vs
               in
               the
               way
               of
               vertue
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               shew
               his
               truth
               ,
               as
               in
               disposing
               of
               all
               things
               so
               of
               his
               rewards
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               many
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               to
               proportion
               out
               his
               Legacies
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               shoote
               neerer
               or
               farther
               off
               the
               marke
               ,
               set
               up
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               conditionally
               that
               they
               hitt
               the
               butt
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               bound
               to
               bequeath
               him
               the
               fairest
               portion
               who
               comes
               neerest
               the
               white
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               merit
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               owne
               promise
               .
            
             
               Little
               is
               the
               knowledge
               God
               knowes
               ,
               very
               little
               which
               we
               poore
               wormes
               here
               crawling
               vpon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               haue
               of
               things
               that
               are
               in
               heauen
               ,
               farther
               then
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               they
               are
               revealed
               vnto
               vs
               yet
               thus
               much
               we
               know
               that
               those
               blessed
               ministring
               spirits
               ,
               by
               their
               maker
               called
               Angels
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               his
               messengers
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               their
               sakes
               who
               shall
               be
               heires
               of
               saluation
               ,
               are
               not
               all
               of
               equall
               ranke
               ,
               some
               being
               Cherubins
               and
               Seraphins
               ,
               others
               thrones
               and
               
               dominations
               ,
               some
               of
               an
               inferiour
               sort
               and
               therefore
               termed
               Angels
               only
               ,
               others
               of
               a
               superiour
               &
               in
               that
               regard
               styled
               Arch-angels
               :
               which
               how
               to
               interpret
               or
               accord
               ,
               were
               they
               all
               equall
               for
               my
               owne
               part
               I
               must
               professe
               I
               cannot
               possibly
               conceaue
               .
               Now
               as
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               we
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               Angels
               free
               from
               the
               vse
               and
               want
               of
               those
               perishable
               things
               which
               this
               life
               stands
               in
               neede
               of
               ,
               so
               likewise
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               but
               the
               gloryfied
               Saints
               ,
               may
               some
               way
               resemble
               the
               different
               orders
               in
               the
               severall
               distribution
               of
               rewards
               ;
               and
               to
               come
               somewhat
               neerer
               my
               text
               ,
               and
               withall
               fully
               home
               to
               the
               poynt
               in
               hand
               ,
               There
               is
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 one
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 another
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 moone
                 ,
                 another
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 starre
                 differeth
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 glory
              
               ;
               &
               then
               presently
               inferres
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               in
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               as
               one
               starre
               differeth
               from
               another
               in
               motion
               ,
               in
               situation
               ,
               in
               colour
               ,
               in
               influence
               ,
               in
               order
               (
               the
               starres
               in
               their
               order
               fought
               against
               Sisera
               )
               so
               likewise
               both
               in
               bignesse
               and
               brightnesse
               :
               and
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               in
               the
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               Behold
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               I
               come
               quickly
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               me
               to
               render
               vnto
               euery
               man
               according
               as
               his
               worke
               shall
               be
               ,
               not
               propter
               but
               
                 secundum
                 
                 opera
              
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               worke
               so
               shall
               be
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               reward
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               worke
               ,
               the
               kinde
               of
               his
               reward
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               worke
               the
               degree
               of
               his
               reward
               ;
               As
               a
               man
               soweth
               ,
               so
               he
               shall
               reape
               ,
               that
               's
               for
               the
               kind
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               soweth
               sparingly
               shall
               reape
               sparingly
               ,
               he
               that
               soweth
               bountifully
               shall
               reape
               bountifully
               ,
               that
               's
               for
               the
               degree
               .
               If
               a
               cup
               of
               cold
               water
               shall
               not
               passe
               without
               a
               reward
               ,
               much
               lesse
               he
               whose
               whole
               study
               hath
               beene
               to
               aduance
               Gods
               glory
               in
               the
               works
               of
               charity
               and
               piety
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               question
               but
               the
               confessors
               who
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               patiently
               endured
               stripes
               ,
               banishment
               ,
               imprisonment
               ,
               confiscation
               of
               the
               goods
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               who
               chearefully
               sealed
               it
               with
               their
               bloud
               ,
               shine
               more
               gloriously
               then
               ordinary
               Christians
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               question
               but
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               &
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               specially
               Abraham
               the
               father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               shine
               more
               gloriously
               then
               ordinary
               beleeuers
               ;
               no
               doubt
               but
               Lazarus
               and
               Abraham
               were
               both
               in
               glory
               ,
               yet
               Abrahams
               condition
               was
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               the
               more
               eminent
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               
               question
               but
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               the
               mother
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               a
               chosen
               vessell
               full
               of
               grace
               ,
               highly
               favoured
               ,
               blessed
               among
               &
               aboue
               women
               ;
               shineth
               more
               gloriously
               then
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               or
               other
               women
               ;
               There
               is
               〈◊〉
               question
               but
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               laid
               downe
               their
               liues
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               were
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               first
               founders
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Secretaries
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               being
               specially
               inspired
               for
               the
               penning
               and
               publishing
               of
               those
               sacred
               Oracles
               ,
               which
               they
               recommended
               to
               posterity
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               extant
               for
               our
               saluation
               ,
               shine
               more
               gloriously
               then
               ordinary
               Professors
               ;
               in
               which
               regard
               our
               Sauiour
               at
               his
               comming
               to
               judgement
               assignes
               them
               twelue
               thrones
               ,
               as
               assessors
               with
               himselfe
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               .
               Lastly
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               those
               faithfull
               Pastors
               ,
               who
               like
               sacred
               lamps
               spend
               their
               oile
               and
               consume
               themselues
               to
               ashes
               to
               giue
               others
               light
               ,
               and
               to
               direct
               them
               in
               the
               way
               to
               heauen
               by
               their
               pens
               and
               tongues
               ,
               teaching
               and
               turning
               many
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               shall
               shine
               more
               gloryously
               then
               those
               Disciples
               who
               by
               them
               are
               turned
               ,
               but
               haue
               neither
               faculty
               nor
               authority
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               by
               teaching
               to
               turne
               others
               .
            
             
             
               Here
               then
               is
               our
               comfort
               &
               incouragement
               ▪
               that
               howbeit
               from
               men
               we
               haue
               many
               times
               very
               little
               thankes
               for
               our
               great
               paines
               in
               teaching
               ,
               yea
               even
               from
               those
               we
               haue
               taught
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               turne
               ▪
               nay
               though
               ●●steed
               of
               thanks
               ,
               the
               world
               frowne
               vpon
               vs
               and
               raise
               stormes
               against
               vs
               ,
               yet
               our
               reward
               is
               the
               contentment
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               our
               duty
               here
               ,
               and
               that
               shining
               crowne
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               ,
               laid
               vp
               and
               promised
               to
               them
               who
               are
               faithfull
               to
               the
               death
               who
               haue
               fought
               the
               good
               fight
               ,
               and
               haue
               finished
               their
               course
               ;
               Our
               trust
               &
               assurance
               is
               that
               the
               lesse
               thanks
               and
               reward
               we
               haue
               on
               earth
               ,
               the
               greater
               our
               reward
               shall
               be
               in
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               that
               those
               whome
               we
               haue
               turned
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               ,
               shall
               increase
               in
               number
               ,
               in
               knowledge
               and
               in
               obedience
               the
               greater
               shall
               the
               augmentation
               of
               our
               reward
               be
               ▪
               and
               lastly
               ,
               if
               in
               glory
               we
               shall
               know
               one
               another
               as
               good
               Diuines
               probably
               coniecture
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               shal
               vndoubtedly
               know
               our
               Sauiour
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               present
               at
               his
               transfiguration
               perfectly
               knew
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               neuer
               seene
               them
               before
               ;
               if
               I
               say
               we
               shall
               then
               and
               there
               know
               one
               another
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               
               but
               a
               great
               addition
               to
               our
               happinesse
               to
               see
               and
               know
               them
               in
               the
               same
               state
               with
               our selues
               ,
               of
               whose
               conuersion
               vnder
               God
               ,
               we
               haue
               beene
               the
               happy
               instruments
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               considerable
               point
               in
               this
               reward
               is
               perpetuitie
               ,
               they
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               starres
               for
               euer
               &
               euer
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               degrees
               thereof
               be
               different
               yet
               are
               ●●●y
               all
               equall
               and
               agree
               in
               duration
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               they
               all
               by
               the
               purchaser
               of
               them
               called
               mansions
               ,
               not
               houses
               ,
               because
               they
               euerlastingly
               abide
               ,
               or
               houses
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               but
               eternall
               in
               the
               heauens
               ;
               for
               here
               wee
               haue
               no
               cōtinuing
               citie
               ,
               but
               we
               seeke
               one
               to
               come
               ,
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               ,
               with
               the
               lust
               and
               fashion
               thereof
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               is
               laid
               vpon
               sure
               foundations
               ,
               whose
               builder
               and
               maker
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               the
               maker
               so
               is
               the
               citie
               ,
               &
               as
               the
               citie
               so
               the
               citizens
               ,
               &
               as
               the
               citizens
               so
               the
               state
               of
               glory
               ,
               all
               correspondent
               ,
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               all
               euerlasting
               ,
               the
               shining
               is
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               without
               variation
               ,
               without
               diminution
               ,
               without
               intermission
               .
            
             
               The
               moone
               is
               sometimes
               waxing
               and
               sometimes
               waining
               ,
               but
               with
               these
               starres
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               allwayes
               in
               the
               full
               ;
               the
               sunne
               it selfe
               is
               somtimes
               eclipsed
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               the
               body
               
               of
               the
               moone
               betweene
               vs
               &
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               these
               starres
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               they
               neuer
               loose
               their
               light
               ,
               nay
               those
               visible
               starres
               in
               the
               firmament
               which
               we
               now
               behold
               shining
               so
               brightly
               ,
               shall
               one
               day
               fall
               from
               heauen
               ,
               but
               these
               starres
               shall
               neuer
               fall
               ,
               
                 
                   Stella
                   cadens
                   non
                   est
                   stella
                   cometa
                   fu●t
                   ,
                
              
               if
               they
               fall
               they
               were
               neuer
               starres
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               starres
               they
               shall
               neuer
               fall
               ;
               Euen
               th●●tarres
               fixed
               in
               the
               firmament
               of
               heauen
               (
               which
               are
               but
               shadowes
               and
               resemblances
               of
               these
               blessed
               starrs
               )
               in
               that
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               wherein
               Almighty
               God
               hath
               set
               and
               setled
               them
               ,
               could
               neuer
               of
               themselues
               either
               fall
               or
               faile
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Siracides
               ,
               
               At
               the
               commaundement
               of
               the
               holy
               one
               they
               will
               stand
               in
               their
               order
               and
               neuer
               faint
               in
               their
               watches
               ;
               Agreeable
               whereunto
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Dauid
               speaking
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               His
               seede
               shall
               endure
               for
               euer
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               sunne
               before
               me
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               establshed
               for
               euer
               as
               the
               moone
               and
               as
               a
               faithfull
               witnesse
               in
               heauen
               ,
               
               and
               in
               another
               Psalme
               ,
               praise
               yee
               him
               sunne
               and
               moone
               praise
               him
               all
               yee
               starrs
               of
               light
               ,
               He
               hath
               established
               them
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               :
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               decree
               which
               shall
               not
               passe
               .
               Though
               then
               at
               the
               dissolution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 Ignea
                 
                 pontum
                 astra
                 petent
              
               ,
               these
               starrs
               we
               now
               gaze
               vp
               on
               with
               a
               delight
               mixed
               with
               wonder
               ,
               shall
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               power
               of
               that
               hand
               which
               made
               them
               ,
               be
               againe
               vnmade
               and
               cast
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               yet
               these
               wise
               ,
               these
               teaching
               ,
               these
               iustifijng
               starres
               resembled
               by
               them
               shall
               neuer
               faint
               but
               shine
               in
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               their
               strength
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               ,
               they
               shall
               neuer
               wander
               as
               the
               planets
               ,
               but
               remaine
               for
               euer
               as
               fixed
               starres
               ;
               to
               them
               it
               shall
               neuer
               be
               said
               as
               to
               Lucifer
               ,
               How
               art
               thou
               fallen
               from
               heauen
               O
               Lucifer
               ,
               sonne
               of
               the
               morning
               Esay
               .
               14.12
               .
               Adam
               might
               and
               did
               fall
               from
               paradise
               ,
               The
               Angels
               both
               might
               &
               did
               fall
               from
               their
               first
               habitation
               ;
               but
               these
               starres
               shall
               neuer
               leaue
               their
               stations
               ;
               If
               here
               they
               be
               preserued
               safe
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               him
               who
               is
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               .
               Reuel
               .
               1.16
               .
               much
               more
               shall
               they
               there
               bee
               out
               of
               gun-shot
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               or
               feare
               or
               possibility
               of
               daunger
               ,
               in
               this
               to
               they
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               elect
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               so
               confirmed
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               head
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               in
               their
               blessed
               estate
               as
               they
               can
               neuer
               fall
               either
               from
               grace
               or
               glory
               .
            
             
               what
               a
               spurre
               then
               should
               this
               be
               vnto
               vs
               that
               our
               paines
               in
               teaching
               and
               turning
               men
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               
               as
               also
               the
               difficulties
               and
               the
               affronts
               which
               many
               times
               attend
               them
               ,
               are
               for
               a
               time
               only
               but
               ,
               our
               reward
               eternall
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               di●ine
               saying
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Dolor
                 sileuts
                 est
                 feramus
                 ,
                 non
                 grauis
                 est
                 patientia
                 ,
                 sigrauis
                 est
                 feramus
                 non
                 leuis
                 est
                 gloria
              
               ;
               If
               our
               burden
               be
               light
               let
               vs
               endure
               it
               ,
               our
               patience
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               if
               great
               let
               vs
               endure
               it
               ,
               our
               glory
               is
               not
               light
               ;
               I
               may
               adde
               
                 Non
                 breuisest
                 gloria
              
               ,
               our
               glory
               is
               not
               short
               ;
               
               Nay
               our
               light
               afflictions
               which
               are
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               worke
               for
               vs
               a
               far
               more
               excellent
               &
               eternall
               waight
               of
               glory
               ;
               our
               light
               afflictions
               which
               are
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               an
               excellent
               ,
               a
               more
               excellent
               ,
               a
               farre
               more
               excellent
               &
               eternall
               waight
               of
               glory
               ;
               which
               is
               therefore
               called
               a
               crowne
               of
               life
               ,
               because
               this
               life
               in
               comparison
               of
               it
               is
               not
               
                 Vita
                 vitalis
              
               ,
               scarce
               worthy
               of
               the
               name
               of
               life
               ;
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               the
               very
               life
               and
               soule
               ,
               the
               period
               and
               perfection
               of
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               being
               infinite
               degrees
               beyond
               the
               longest
               threede
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               or
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               it selfe
               ,
               should
               it
               last
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               longer
               then
               yet
               it
               hath
               done
               ;
               There
               is
               not
               so
               much
               disproportion
               betwixt
               the
               life
               of
               a
               gnat
               and
               an
               elephant
               ,
               or
               betwixt
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Methusalem
               and
               a
               Child
               that
               is
               carried
               from
               the
               wombe
               to
               the
               tombe
               ,
               as
               is
               betwixt
               
               this
               present
               life
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               that
               life
               of
               shining
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               ;
               betwixt
               two
               finites
               ,
               be
               the
               one
               neuer
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               neuer
               so
               short
               there
               is
               some
               proportion
               ;
               but
               betwixt
               a
               finite
               and
               an
               infinite
               ,
               be
               the
               finite
               neuer
               so
               long
               there
               can
               be
               no
               proportion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               comparison
               ;
               In
               which
               regard
               as
               the
               shining
               dazels
               our
               eyes
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               duration
               thereof
               infinitely
               exceede
               the
               reach
               of
               all
               mortall
               vnderstanding
               and
               our
               deepest
               thoughts
               are
               presently
               lost
               and
               swallowed
               vp
               therein
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               bottomlesse
               gulfe
               or
               endlesse
               maze
               .
            
             
               Though
               then
               the
               combate
               perchance
               be
               sharp
               ,
               yet
               let
               vs
               remember
               that
               our
               crowne
               is
               immarcessible
               ,
               a
               crowne
               that
               withereth
               not
               ,
               as
               those
               crownes
               or
               garlands
               of
               oake
               ,
               of
               ioy
               ,
               of
               lawrell
               ,
               of
               myrtle
               which
               by
               the
               ancients
               were
               bestowed
               vpon
               the
               conquerors
               in
               the
               publique
               games
               ;
               when
               the
               cheife
               sheapheard
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               yee
               shall
               receaue
               
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 glory
                 that
                 fadeth
                 not
                 away
                 .
              
               
               Though
               the
               race
               seeme
               tedious
               and
               wearisome
               ,
               yet
               let
               vs
               remember
               that
               the
               crowne
               (
               the
               prize
               of
               our
               running
               )
               is
               incorruptible
               ,
               
               Euery
               man
               that
               striueth
               for
               mastery
               is
               temperate
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               now
               they
               doe
               it
               to
               obtaine
               a
               corruptible
               crowne
               ,
               
               but
               we
               an
               incorruptible
               :
               The
               crownes
               of
               the
               greatest
               Monarchs
               in
               the
               world
               though
               they
               last
               long
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               all
               but
               corruptible
               crownes
               subiect
               to
               wearing
               ,
               to
               foyling
               ,
               to
               cracking
               ,
               to
               stealing
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               iuvasion
               from
               abroad
               ,
               or
               insurrection
               from
               at
               home
               ,
               they
               are
               violently
               taken
               from
               their
               heads
               ,
               or
               if
               their
               crownes
               be
               not
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               long
               it
               cannot
               be
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               before
               they
               may
               and
               must
               be
               taken
               from
               their
               crownes
               :
               but
               when
               this
               incorruptible
               crowne
               shall
               once
               be
               set
               vpon
               our
               heads
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               it
               shall
               neuer
               ,
               it
               can
               neuer
               bee
               againe
               taken
               from
               vs
               or
               we
               from
               it
               ;
               as
               the
               figure
               of
               a
               crowne
               is
               circular
               ,
               having
               neither
               beginning
               nor
               ending
               ,
               so
               this
               crowne
               of
               immortality
               though
               it
               haue
               a
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               neuer
               shall
               it
               nor
               can
               it
               haue
               any
               ending
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               now
               done
               with
               my
               text
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               application
               ,
               though
               as
               vnwilling
               to
               part
               from
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               vndertake
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               both
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               should
               hold
               my
               peace
               ,
               these
               stones
               would
               speake
               .
            
             
               This
               deare
               ,
               this
               reverend
               ,
               and
               worthy
               brother
               of
               ours
               ,
               who
               hath
               now
               resigned
               vp
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               maker
               ,
               &
               her
               presents
               his
               earthly
               
               tabernacle
               ,
               the
               remainders
               of
               his
               mortality
               by
               vs
               to
               be
               interred
               with
               Christian
               buriall
               in
               assured
               hope
               of
               a
               ioyfull
               resurrection
               ,
               might
               iustly
               account
               it
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               his
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               light
               ,
               during
               the
               raigne
               of
               that
               truely
               noble
               and
               renowned
               Lady
               ,
               
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               was
               baptized
               in
               the
               same
               faith
               and
               religion
               in
               which
               he
               departed
               this
               life
               .
               He
               was
               descended
               of
               an
               honest
               ,
               a
               vertuous
               ,
               and
               religious
               parentage
               ,
               brought
               vp
               in
               a
               liberall
               and
               free
               manner
               ,
               first
               in
               the
               country
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               Vniuersity
               ,
               where
               he
               receaued
               the
               highest
               degree
               that
               Mother
               of
               his
               could
               bestow
               vpon
               him
               saue
               one
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               iudgment
               of
               all
               that
               knew
               him
               ,
               deserued
               that
               too
               better
               then
               many
               who
               haue
               receaued
               it
               both
               before
               him
               and
               since
               him
               ;
               so
               as
               whether
               his
               degrees
               more
               honoured
               him
               ,
               or
               he
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               exercise
               he
               performed
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               sweet
               conversation
               and
               abilities
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               learning
               ,
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               determine
               :
               by
               the
               divine
               Providence
               he
               was
               there
               incorporated
               into
               that
               seminary
               ,
               which
               hath
               yeelded
               many
               goodly
               plants
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               rest
               our
               right
               reverend
               Diocesan
               ,
               his
               contemporarie
               and
               ancient
               acquaintance
               ,
               He
               had
               
               to
               Vncle
               by
               the
               Mothers
               side
               that
               Iewell
               of
               Prelates
               the
               mirrour
               of
               our
               age
               ,
               for
               sanctitie
               ,
               Pietie
               ,
               and
               Theologie
               all
               in
               one
               ,
               whom
               he
               proposed
               to
               himselfe
               as
               a
               patterne
               for
               imitation
               ;
               He
               liued
               to
               see
               his
               Childrens
               Children
               ,
               and
               his
               Elder
               sisters
               Childrens
               Childrens
               Children
               to
               his
               great
               comfort
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               is
               his
               Fathers
               Brother
               yet
               living
               too
               ,
               and
               present
               at
               his
               funerall
               .
               Had
               his
               meanes
               been
               answearable
               to
               his
               worth
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               layen
               in
               such
               obscuritie
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               but
               had
               doubtlesse
               moued
               and
               shined
               in
               a
               farre
               higher
               and
               larger
               spheare
               then
               he
               did
               ,
               yet
               God
               so
               blessed
               him
               with
               competent
               meanes
               ,
               that
               he
               liued
               contentedly
               ,
               brought
               vp
               his
               Children
               in
               a
               decent
               manner
               ,
               furnished
               himselfe
               with
               a
               faire
               Librarie
               ,
               releeued
               the
               poore
               ,
               was
               not
               wanting
               to
               his
               kinred
               that
               stood
               in
               want
               of
               his
               help
               ,
               &
               for
               hospitality
               he
               was
               cōstant
               in
               it
               ,
               entertaining
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               came
               to
               visite
               him
               in
               a
               cheerefull
               and
               plentifull
               manner
               ;
               But
               vpon
               these
               I
               will
               not
               insist
               ,
               chusing
               rather
               to
               come
               to
               those
               which
               are
               more
               proper
               both
               to
               him
               and
               my
               text
               :
               his
               intellectuall
               ,
               his
               morall
               ,
               his
               civil
               ,
               his
               spiritual
               wisdōe
               ,
               his
               teaching
               &
               his
               turning
               of
               many
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               for
               his
               intellectuall
               wisdome
               ;
               the
               
               sharpnesse
               of
               his
               wit
               ,
               the
               fastnesse
               of
               his
               memory
               ,
               and
               the
               soundnesse
               of
               his
               iudgment
               were
               in
               him
               all
               three
               so
               rarely
               mixed
               as
               few
               men
               attaine
               them
               single
               in
               that
               degree
               ;
               His
               skill
               in
               the
               languages
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greeke
               ,
               Latin
               ,
               French
               ,
               Spanish
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               Italian
               ;
               His
               knowledge
               in
               the
               liberall
               arts
               and
               Sciences
               was
               vniversall
               ,
               Grammar
               ,
               Logick
               ,
               Rhetorick
               ,
               Poetry
               ,
               History
               ,
               Philosophy
               ,
               Musick
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Mathematickes
               ;
               in
               some
               of
               which
               Sciences
               he
               so
               far
               excelled
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               say
               in
               these
               westerne
               parts
               of
               the
               kingdome
               he
               hath
               not
               left
               his
               equall
               :
               neither
               doe
               I
               speake
               any
               thing
               to
               amplifie
               by
               way
               of
               Rhetorick
               ,
               I
               speake
               lesse
               then
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               His
               morall
               wisdome
               appeared
               in
               the
               checking
               of
               his
               appetite
               by
               temperance
               and
               sobrietie
               ;
               free
               he
               was
               in
               the
               lawfull
               vse
               of
               Gods
               creatures
               ,
               but
               neuer
               excessiue
               ,
               nor
               euer
               could
               be
               drawne
               to
               it
               ,
               either
               by
               example
               or
               perswasion
               :
               which
               in
               a
               constitution
               so
               crazie
               was
               no
               doubt
               vnder
               God
               a
               speciall
               meanes
               for
               the
               drawing
               out
               the
               thread
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               in
               his
               carriage
               he
               was
               graue
               yet
               sociable
               enough
               ,
               courteous
               yet
               without
               affectation
               or
               vaine
               complement
               ,
               a
               sure
               friend
               to
               the
               vtmost
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               where
               he
               professed
               it
               ,
               yet
               without
               flatterie
               .
            
             
             
               His
               ciuill
               wisdome
               appeared
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               his
               parrish
               and
               his
               family
               ,
               in
               the
               education
               of
               his
               Children
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               his
               freinds
               vpon
               speciall
               request
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               matches
               and
               the
               matches
               of
               his
               daughters
               ;
               and
               lastly
               in
               the
               preseruing
               ,
               managing
               and
               disposing
               of
               that
               estate
               which
               God
               lent
               him
               ,
               in
               an
               orderly
               manner
               .
            
             
               His
               spirituall
               or
               diuine
               wisdome
               appeared
               ,
               in
               his
               great
               knowledge
               in
               the
               sacred
               scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               with
               Timothy
               he
               was
               trained
               vp
               from
               a
               Child
               ,
               and
               as
               another
               Apollos
               grew
               mighty
               in
               them
               ;
               whereunto
               he
               added
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               best
               Interpreters
               both
               ancient
               and
               moderne
               ,
               the
               serious
               study
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               schoole-diuines
               ,
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               story
               ,
               and
               the
               controuersies
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               aswell
               with
               the
               Romanists
               as
               among
               our selues
               ,
               &
               that
               in
               matters
               not
               only
               of
               Doctrine
               but
               discipline
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               he
               was
               so
               well
               studied
               and
               vpon
               all
               fitting
               occasions
               so
               willing
               and
               ready
               either
               by
               writing
               or
               speech
               to
               expresse
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               many
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               vnlearned
               Divines
               were
               content
               ,
               nay
               glad
               to
               draw
               water
               from
               his
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               light
               their
               candles
               at
               his
               torch
               ;
               nay
               some
               of
               his
               aduersaries
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               haue
               in
               
               open
               pulpit
               since
               his
               death
               ,
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               their
               owne
               comfort
               ,
               and
               his
               honour
               confessed
               as
               much
               .
               But
               the
               highest
               point
               of
               his
               spirituall
               wisdome
               appeared
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               piety
               ,
               in
               a
               due
               conformitie
               of
               his
               actions
               to
               his
               speculation
               drawing
               out
               as
               it
               were
               a
               faire
               coppy
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               of
               those
               wholesome
               lessons
               which
               he
               found
               in
               his
               bookes
               ,
               formed
               in
               his
               braine
               ,
               and
               taught
               to
               others
               ;
               And
               herein
               indeede
               doe
               I
               take
               the
               very
               marrow
               and
               pith
               of
               spirituall
               wisdome
               to
               consist
               ,
               in
               the
               possession
               and
               fruition
               of
               supernaturall
               truths
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               great
               Earle
               of
               Mirandula
               ,
               
                 Veritatem
                 Philosophia
                 quaerit
                 ,
                 Theologia
                 inuenit
                 ,
                 religio
                 possidet
                 ,
              
               Philosophy
               seekes
               the
               truth
               ,
               Diuinity
               finds
               it
               ,
               but
               religion
               possesseth
               it
               ;
               Religion
               I
               say
               ,
               which
               bindes
               vs
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               our
               duties
               to
               God
               and
               man.
               
            
             
               One
               maine
               branch
               of
               this
               duty
               and
               effect
               of
               this
               wisdome
               was
               his
               Teaching
               ;
               He
               taught
               euery
               where
               &
               euery
               way
               ,
               by
               his
               example
               &
               by
               his
               pen
               ,
               but
               specially
               by
               his
               tongue
               ;
               by
               his
               tongue
               both
               priuately
               and
               publiquely
               ,
               publiquely
               by
               expounding
               ,
               by
               catechizing
               ,
               by
               preaching
               :
               in
               which
               he
               was
               so
               diligent
               ,
               that
               since
               his
               entring
               into
               the
               Ministery
               (
               which
               he
               often
               professed
               to
               be
               his
               greatest
               
               honour
               and
               comfort
               in
               this
               world
               )
               he
               waded
               through
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Genesis
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               reuelation
               .
               And
               as
               he
               was
               thus
               diligent
               in
               teaching
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               constant
               in
               his
               course
               as
               long
               as
               his
               health
               and
               strength
               would
               giue
               him
               leaue
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               beyond
               his
               strength
               ,
               resoluing
               with
               that
               vncle
               of
               his
               no
               lesse
               good
               then
               great
               ,
               that
               a
               General
               should
               die
               in
               the
               feild
               ,
               &
               a
               Preacher
               in
               the
               pulpit
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               teaching
               was
               not
               by
               loud
               vociferation
               ,
               or
               ridiculous
               gesticulation
               ,
               or
               ostentation
               of
               wit
               ,
               or
               affectation
               of
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               euident
               demonstration
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               power
               ,
               it
               was
               demonstratiue
               ,
               masculine
               and
               mighty
               ,
               through
               God
               to
               the
               pulling
               downe
               of
               strong
               holds
               ,
               deepe
               it
               was
               and
               yet
               cleare
               ,
               rationall
               and
               yet
               diuine
               ,
               perspicuous
               yet
               punctuall
               ,
               artificial
               yet
               profitable
               ,
               calme
               yet
               peircing
               ,
               pōderous
               yet
               familiar
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               ablest
               of
               his
               hearers
               might
               alwayes
               learne
               somewhat
               ,
               &
               yet
               the
               simplest
               vnderstand
               all
               :
               which
               was
               a
               rare
               mixture
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               mixture
               hee
               ran
               a
               middle
               &
               moderate
               course
               ,
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Canons
               &
               constitutiōs
               of
               that
               Church
               in
               which
               hee
               was
               borne
               and
               bred
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               apish
               superstition
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               peevish
               singularity
               
               of
               others
               ,
               betwixt
               blind
               deuotion
               and
               ouer-bold
               presumption
               ,
               betwixt
               vnreasonable
               obedience
               ,
               and
               vnwarrantable
               disconformitie
               ,
               betwixt
               popish
               tyranny
               grounded
               vpon
               carnall
               policie
               ,
               and
               popular
               confusion
               guided
               by
               meere
               fancie
               ,
               the
               one
               labouring
               for
               an
               vsurped
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               to
               turne
               all
               the
               body
               into
               head
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               a
               lawlesse
               anarchy
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               a
               body
               without
               a
               head
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               in
               his
               teaching
               he
               ranne
               this
               middle
               course
               ,
               yet
               did
               it
               alwayes
               aime
               not
               only
               at
               the
               information
               of
               the
               iudgment
               ,
               but
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               the
               beating
               downe
               of
               impiety
               ,
               and
               the
               convincing
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               to
               the
               drawing
               of
               his
               hearers
               as
               from
               ignorance
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               from
               errour
               to
               truth
               ,
               so
               likewise
               thereby
               from
               rebellion
               to
               obedience
               ,
               from
               prophanenesse
               to
               religion
               ;
               And
               truely
               I
               little
               doubt
               but
               many
               a
               good
               soule
               now
               a
               Saint
               in
               heauen
               did
               they
               vnderstand
               our
               actions
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               withall
               could
               make
               knowne
               their
               conceits
               to
               vs
               ,
               would
               soone
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               that
               vnder
               ▪
               God
               he
               was
               the
               instrument
               for
               the
               turning
               of
               them
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               the
               directing
               and
               conducting
               of
               them
               to
               that
               place
               of
               their
               blisse
               ;
               and
               as
               little
               doubt
               I
               
               but
               many
               a
               good
               soule
               who
               heares
               me
               this
               day
               ,
               in
               secret
               and
               in
               silence
               ,
               blesseth
               God
               and
               the
               memory
               of
               this
               good
               man
               ,
               for
               that
               spirituall
               knowledge
               and
               comfort
               which
               they
               haue
               receaued
               by
               his
               Ministery
               ;
               once
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               a
               vertuous
               Gentlewoman
               of
               good
               note
               and
               ranke
               ,
               hath
               since
               his
               death
               by
               her
               letters
               written
               with
               her
               owne
               hand
               to
               some
               of
               his
               neerest
               freinds
               testified
               ,
               her
               turning
               to
               righteousnesse
               to
               haue
               beene
               first
               wrought
               by
               his
               meanes
               ;
               and
               noe
               question
               but
               many
               others
               might
               as
               iustly
               and
               truly
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               were
               they
               so
               disposed
               ,
               or
               occasion
               required
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               here
               ,
               now
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               departure
               hence
               ;
               when
               his
               last
               sicknesse
               first
               seazed
               on
               him
               ,
               he
               accounted
               himselfe
               noe
               man
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               best
               health
               though
               as
               a
               pilgrime
               he
               walked
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               as
               a
               souldier
               he
               neuer
               warred
               after
               it
               ,
               but
               now
               being
               thus
               arested
               and
               imprisoned
               he
               professed
               to
               his
               friends
               who
               came
               to
               visite
               him
               (
               holding
               vp
               his
               hands
               to
               heauen
               )
               that
               though
               his
               body
               was
               here
               yet
               his
               heart
               was
               aboue
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               treasure
               ;
               for
               where
               a
               mans
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               his
               heart
               be
               also
               ;
               He
               likewise
               assured
               vs
               that
               though
               he
               saw
               death
               approaching
               ,
               yet
               he
               feared
               
               it
               not
               ,
               death
               being
               now
               but
               a
               droane
               ,
               &
               the
               sting
               thereof
               taken
               out
               ;
               during
               his
               sicknes
               he
               made
               his
               household
               ,
               his
               congregation
               ,
               his
               chamber
               ,
               his
               chappell
               ,
               and
               his
               bed
               his
               pulpit
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               cast
               forth
               many
               hloy
               and
               heauenly
               eiaculations
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               most
               diuine
               confession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               and
               instruction
               ,
               but
               admiration
               of
               his
               hearers
               ;
               Among
               the
               rest
               two
               things
               there
               were
               ,
               which
               he
               much
               and
               often
               insisted
               vpon
               ,
               the
               one
               that
               he
               hoped
               onely
               to
               be
               saued
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               other
               that
               he
               constantly
               perseuered
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               religion
               professed
               and
               maintained
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               was
               borne
               ,
               baptized
               and
               bred
               :
               and
               this
               he
               many
               times
               and
               earnestly
               protested
               in
               a
               very
               serious
               and
               solemne
               manner
               ,
               pawning
               his
               soule
               vpon
               the
               truth
               thereof
               .
               His
               glasse
               being
               now
               almost
               runne
               ,
               and
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               dissolution
               drawing
               on
               (
               though
               his
               memorie
               and
               senses
               no
               way
               failed
               him
               )
               he
               desired
               to
               be
               absolued
               after
               the
               manner
               prescribed
               by
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               desire
               hauing
               first
               made
               a
               briefe
               confession
               ,
               &
               therevpon
               expressing
               a
               hearty
               contrition
               together
               with
               an
               assurance
               of
               remission
               
               by
               the
               pretious
               bloud
               of
               his
               deare
               Sauiour
               ,
               he
               receiued
               absolution
               frō
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               lawfull
               minister
               ,
               &
               having
               receiued
               it
               ,
               professed
               that
               he
               found
               great
               ease
               &
               cōfort
               therein
               ,
               &
               withall
               that
               he
               was
               desirous
               likewise
               to
               haue
               receiued
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               if
               the
               state
               of
               his
               body
               would
               haue
               permitted
               him
               ;
               &
               not
               long
               after
               imagining
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               heard
               some
               sweete
               Musike
               &
               calling
               vpō
               Christ
               ,
               Sweet
               Iesus
               kill
               me
               that
               I
               may
               liue
               with
               thee
               ,
               he
               sweetly
               fell
               asleepe
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Protomartyr
               ,
               who
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               vp
               the
               Ghost
               prayed
               and
               said
               ,
               Lord
               Iesus
               receiue
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Thus
               he
               liued
               and
               thus
               he
               dyed
               ,
               neere
               approaching
               the
               great
               climactericall
               of
               his
               age
               ;
               And
               by
               this
               time
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               find
               and
               feele
               with
               me
               that
               we
               haue
               all
               a
               great
               losse
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               this
               one
               man
               ;
               His
               flocke
               hath
               lost
               a
               faithfull
               pastor
               ,
               his
               wife
               a
               louing
               husband
               ,
               his
               children
               a
               tender
               father
               ,
               his
               seruants
               a
               good
               master
               ,
               his
               neighbours
               a
               freindly
               neighbour
               ,
               his
               freinds
               a
               trusty
               freind
               ,
               his
               kindred
               a
               deare
               kinsman
               ,
               this
               whole
               countrey
               a
               great
               ornament
               ;
               The
               king
               hath
               lost
               a
               loyall
               subject
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               a
               true-hearted
               Englishman
               ,
               the
               
               Cleargy
               a
               principall
               light
               ,
               the
               Church
               a
               dutifull
               sonne
               ,
               the
               Arts
               a
               zealous
               Patron
               ,
               and
               religion
               a
               stout
               Champion
               ▪
               we
               haue
               all
               lost
               ,
               onely
               he
               hath
               gotten
               by
               our
               losse
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               happy
               exchange
               ;
               instead
               of
               his
               congregation
               &
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               with
               them
               here
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               ioyned
               to
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heauen
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               beares
               a
               part
               in
               the
               euerlasting
               Halleluiahs
               ;
               instead
               of
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               he
               is
               inrooled
               in
               the
               Church
               trivmphant
               ,
               hauing
               his
               palme
               in
               his
               hand
               in
               token
               of
               victory
               ;
               instead
               of
               his
               freinds
               and
               kinsfolke
               here
               ,
               he
               is
               become
               the
               companion
               of
               the
               blessed
               Saints
               and
               glorious
               Angels
               ;
               instead
               of
               his
               wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               lands
               ,
               and
               goods
               ,
               and
               attendants
               here
               ,
               he
               now
               enioyes
               the
               blisfull
               vision
               of
               the
               face
               of
               God
               and
               the
               full
               fruition
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               no
               doubt
               he
               shines
               as
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               firmament
               ,
               nay
               as
               the
               brightest
               starre
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               ●o
               shall
               shine
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               ;
               
                 
                   Sic
                   mihi
                   contingat
                   viuere
                   ,
                   sicque
                   mori
                   ;
                
              
            
             
               God
               graunt
               we
               may
               so
               liue
               ,
               as
               with
               him
               we
               may
               dye
               comfortably
               ,
               and
               so
               dye
               as
               with
               him
               we
               
               may
               liue
               againe
               ,
               &
               shine
               in
               glory
               euerlastingly
               .
               Who
               so
               is
               wise
               will
               ponder
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               vnderstand
               the
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Consider
               then
               what
               I
               haue
               said
               &
               the
               Lord
               giue
               you
               vnderstanding
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               SACRAE
               TRINITATI
               GLORIA
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               This
               Sermon
               being
               presented
               to
               the
               veiw
               of
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Exeter
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Authors
               purpose
               of
               publishing
               these
               ensuing
               workes
               of
               his
               deceased
               friend
               ,
               it
               pleased
               his
               Lordship
               to
               returne
               this
               following
               answere
               ,
               which
               together
               with
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               may
               serue
               in
               part
               to
               let
               the
               world
               know
               his
               great
               worth
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               manner
               buried
               in
               obscurity
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Mr
                 Dr
                 Hakewill
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Doe
               heartily
               congratulate
               to
               my
               dead
               friend
               and
               Colleagian
               ,
               this
               your
               so
               iust
               and
               noble
               a
               commemoration
               ;
               It
               is
               much
               that
               you
               haue
               said
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               subiect
               no
               whit
               more
               then
               enough
               ;
               I
               can
               second
               every
               word
               of
               your
               prayses
               ,
               and
               can
               hardly
               restraine
               my
               hand
               from
               an
               additionall
               repetition
               ;
               How
               much
               ingenuity
               ,
               how
               much
               learning
               and
               worth
               ,
               how
               much
               sweetnesse
               of
               conversation
               ,
               how
               much
               elegance
               of
               expression
               ,
               how
               much
               integrity
               and
               holinesse
               haue
               we
               lost
               in
               that
               man
               ?
               No
               man
               euer
               knew
               him
               but
               must
               needs
               say
               that
               one
               of
               the
               brightest
               Starres
               in
               our
               West
               is
               now
               set
               ;
               The
               excellent
               parts
               that
               were
               in
               him
               ,
               were
               a
               fit
               instance
               for
               that
               your
               learnedly
               defended
               position
               of
               the
               vigour
               of
               this
               last
               age
               ,
               wherevnto
               he
               gaue
               his
               accurate
               ,
               and
               witty
               astipulation
               .
               I
               doe
               much
               reioyce
               ,
               yet
               ,
               to
               heare
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               beholden
               to
               you
               for
               some
               mitigation
               
               of
               the
               sorrow
               of
               his
               losse
               ,
               by
               preseruing
               aliue
               some
               of
               the
               post-hume
               issue
               of
               that
               gracious
               and
               exquisite
               brayne
               ,
               which
               when
               the
               world
               shall
               see
               ,
               they
               will
               marvell
               that
               such
               excellencies
               could
               lye
               so
               close
               ;
               and
               shall
               confesse
               them
               as
               much
               past
               value
               ,
               as
               recovery
               ;
               Besides
               those
               skillfull
               and
               rare
               peeces
               of
               Divinity
               tracts
               ,
               and
               Sermons
               ;
               I
               hope
               (
               for
               my
               old
               loue
               to
               those
               studies
               )
               we
               shall
               see
               abroad
               some
               excellent
               monuments
               of
               his
               Latine
               Poesie
               ;
               in
               which
               faculty
               I
               dare
               boldly
               say
               ,
               few
               ,
               if
               any
               ,
               in
               our
               age
               exceeded
               him
               .
               In
               his
               Polemicall
               discourses
               (
               some
               whereof
               I
               haue
               by
               me
               )
               how
               easie
               is
               it
               for
               any
               judicious
               Reader
               to
               obserue
               the
               true
               Genius
               of
               his
               renowned
               Vncle
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 Iewell
              
               ?
               such
               smoothnesse
               of
               style
               ,
               such
               sharpnesse
               of
               witt
               ,
               such
               interspersions
               of
               well-applyed
               reading
               ,
               such
               graue
               and
               holy
               vrbanity
               :
               shortly
               (
               for
               I
               well
               foresaw
               how
               apt
               my
               Pen
               would
               bee
               to
               runne
               after
               you
               in
               this
               pleasing
               track
               of
               so
               well
               deserued
               praise
               )
               these
               workes
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Cloake
               ,
               which
               our
               Prophet
               left
               behind
               him
               in
               his
               rapture
               into
               heauen
               ;
               What
               remaines
               but
               that
               we
               should
               looke
               vp
               after
               him
               ,
               in
               a
               care
               ,
               and
               indeauour
               of
               readinesse
               for
               our
               day
               ;
               and
               earnestly
               pray
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               hath
               pleased
               to
               fetch
               him
               away
               in
               the
               Chariot
               of
               Death
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               will
               double
               his
               spirit
               on
               those
               he
               hath
               thought
               good
               to
               leaue
               yet
               below
               :
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               thanke
               you
               for
               the
               favour
               
               of
               this
               your
               graue
               ,
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               worthy
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               may
               be
               prefixed
               as
               a
               meet
               preface
               to
               the
               published
               Labours
               of
               this
               happy
               Author
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                   Exon
                   Palace
                
                 
                   
                     Mar.
                     22.
                     1631.
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Fare-well
                   from
                   your
                   loving
                   friend
                   and
                   fellow-labourer
                   ,
                
                 Ios.
                 Exon.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               TWO
               TREATISES
            
             
               
                 1
                 Concerning
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 reading
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               OXFORD
               Printed
               by
               I.L.
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 ACT.
                 15.21
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Moses
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 hath
                 in
                 every
                 Citty
                 them
                 that
                 Preach
                 him
                 being
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               OMitting
               for
               the
               present
               whatsoeuer
               else
               might
               profitably
               be
               observed
               out
               of
               these
               words
               .
               I
               will
               at
               this
               time
               only
               inquire
               these
               three
               things
               .
               The
               first
               whether
               preaching
               in
               this
               place
               be
               distinguished
               from
               Reading
               .
               The
               second
               whether
               Reading
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               Preaching
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               whether
               reading
               be
               an
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               beget
               Faith
               and
               convert
               a
               soule
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               which
               three
               questions
               while
               I
               endeavour
               to
               resolue
               not
               so
               much
               with
               heat
               and
               vehemence
               of
               passion
               ,
               as
               strength
               and
               evidence
               of
               reason
               :
               let
               me
               entreat
               you
               all
               ,
               Right
               Worshipfull
               Reverend
               and
               beloued
               Christian
               brethren
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               space
               of
               one
               houre
               to
               lay
               aside
               all
               preiudice
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               with
               indifference
               what
               I
               can
               say
               .
               When
               I
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               my
               resolutions
               appeare
               to
               be
               grounded
               vpon
               sound
               and
               convincing
               arguments
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               according
               to
               your
               duties
               readily
               yeeld
               vnto
               the
               truth
               :
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               every
               one
               may
               still
               abound
               in
               his
               owne
               sense
               and
               yee
               haue
               free
               liberty
               to
               carry
               home
               the
               same
               opinion
               ye
               brought
               hither
               with
               you
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               I
               beseech
               
               the
               Lord
               to
               direct
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               you
               a
               right
               iudgement
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Quere
               is
               ,
               whether
               preaching
               in
               this
               place
               be
               distinguished
               from
               reading
               .
               In
               resoluing
               whereof
               I
               will
               not
               be
               so
               peremptory
               as
               some
               are
               :
               only
               I
               will
               shew
               what
               I
               conceiue
               and
               vpon
               what
               grounds
               .
               This
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               Preaching
               here
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               publike
               Reading
               of
               Moses
               :
               and
               I
               conceiue
               so
               vpon
               these
               grounds
               ,
               because
               there
               appeareth
               nothing
               in
               the
               words
               to
               force
               a
               distinction
               ,
               but
               rather
               something
               importing
               an
               identity
               .
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               enforce
               a
               distinction
               appeares
               ,
               if
               either
               yee
               consider
               the
               context
               and
               reason
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               or
               the
               text
               it selfe
               and
               the
               forme
               of
               words
               vsed
               therein
               .
               First
               therefore
               as
               touching
               the
               Context
               ,
               It
               is
               manifest
               by
               this
               particle
               For
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               are
               inferred
               as
               a
               reason
               vpon
               some
               thing
               premised
               .
               Thus.
               Some
               of
               the
               beleeuing
               Pharisees
               had
               taught
               the
               brethren
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               
               that
               except
               they
               were
               circumcised
               and
               together
               with
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               obserued
               the
               ceremonie
               of
               Moses
               they
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               .
               
               Whereof
               after
               much
               altercation
               and
               dispute
               the
               Apostles
               being
               advertized
               ,
               
               they
               summon
               a
               counsell
               at
               Ierusalem
               to
               stint
               the
               quarrell
               .
               
               In
               it
               Saint
               Peter
               expresly
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               salvation
               is
               impossible
               by
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               is
               of
               it selfe
               every
               way
               sufficient
               which
               sentence
               Saint
               Iames
               hauing
               readily
               approved
               ,
               he
               adds
               withall
               ,
               
               that
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               write
               vnto
               the
               beleeuing
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 abstaine
                 from
                 pollutions
                 of
                 idols
                 ,
              
               
               
                 from
                 fornication
                 ,
                 from
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 blood
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 hath
                 in
                 every
                 Citty
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
              
               Now
               how
               comes
               in
               this
               For
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               that
               conclusion
               
               whereof
               this
               is
               a
               reason
               ?
               Heere
               I
               finde
               difference
               of
               opinions
               :
               but
               among
               them
               all
               three
               seeme
               to
               me
               to
               bee
               most
               probable
               .
               Of
               them
               all
               take
               which
               you
               list
               ,
               and
               the
               publike
               Reading
               of
               Moses
               alone
               will
               bee
               a
               sufficient
               proofe
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               opinion
               is
               Saint
               Chrysostoms
               ,
               in
               whose
               iudgement
               ,
               Saint
               Iames
               would
               proue
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               altogether
               needlesse
               to
               write
               vnto
               the
               beleeuing
               Iewes
               touching
               abstinence
               from
               these
               things
               .
               And
               why
               is
               it
               needlesse
               ?
               Because
               they
               perfectly
               know
               these
               things
               already
               .
               But
               how
               came
               they
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ?
               By
               hearing
               Moses
               publikely
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               :
               for
               he
               in
               such
               cleare
               &
               expresse
               tearmes
               hath
               deliuered
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               heareth
               cannot
               but
               take
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               as
               besides
               sundry
               other
               places
               you
               may
               see
               in
               Num.
               25.
               and
               Lev.
               17.
               which
               you
               may
               pervse
               at
               your
               better
               leasure
               .
               
               The
               second
               opinion
               is
               of
               the
               French
               translators
               :
               this
               .
               Ye
               may
               not
               thinke
               that
               by
               this
               decree
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               will
               be
               vilipended
               or
               disesteemed
               .
               Why
               ?
               Because
               the
               
                 Reading
                 of
                 Moses
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               marginall
               note
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               discontinued
               in
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               beleeuing
               Iewes
               ,
               neyther
               will
               the
               beleeuing
               Gentiles
               make
               scruple
               to
               assist
               them
               therein
               .
               The
               third
               and
               last
               is
               the
               common
               opinion
               ,
               and
               carries
               with
               it
               best
               likelyhood
               :
               this
               .
               We
               must
               for
               a
               while
               condescend
               to
               the
               beleeuing
               Iew
               in
               observation
               of
               the
               ceremonie
               ,
               least
               wee
               scandall
               them
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               stagger
               in
               the
               faith
               .
               The
               reason
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               by
               the
               weekely
               reading
               of
               Moses
               that
               it
               is
               his
               ordinance
               :
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               so
               strongly
               addicted
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               yet
               without
               danger
               to
               their
               faith
               be
               weaned
               from
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               take
               which
               of
               these
               conclusions
               you
               please
               ,
               and
               the
               sole
               reading
               of
               
               Moses
               is
               a
               sufficient
               proofe
               thereof
               .
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               so
               is
               interpretation
               also
               .
               I
               denie
               it
               not
               :
               only
               I
               affirme
               that
               from
               the
               context
               or
               reason
               of
               the
               words
               yee
               cannot
               force
               a
               distinction
               betweene
               Preaching
               and
               Reading
               .
            
             
               No
               more
               can
               you
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               forme
               of
               words
               vsed
               therein
               .
               Indeed
               if
               the
               words
               were
               in
               the
               originall
               as
               Hieron
               .
               to
               whom
               wee
               are
               referred
               englishes
               them
               ,
               
               
                 debellatum
                 esset
                 ,
                 the
                 warre
                 were
                 ended
                 .
              
               For
               thus
               he
               renders
               them
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 was
                 both
                 read
                 and
                 preached
                 ,
              
               then
               which
               a
               plainer
               distinction
               cannot
               bee
               .
               Whether
               so
               reading
               he
               intended
               the
               advantage
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               .
               
                 Demortuis
                 nil
                 nisi
                 bene
              
               :
               he
               was
               while
               hee
               liued
               a
               graue
               and
               reverend
               preacher
               .
               Howbeit
               the
               originall
               reads
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 hee
                 hath
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 him
                 being
                 read
                 .
                 Beza
              
               turnes
               it
               thus
               
                 cum
                 legatur
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 read
              
               :
               others
               thus
               ,
               
                 in
                 that
              
               ,
               or
               
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 read
              
               .
               Which
               how
               it
               can
               inforce
               a
               distinction
               I
               see
               not
               :
               rather
               it
               imports
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               Preaching
               here
               is
               no
               other
               then
               Reading
               .
               So
               seemeth
               the
               Syriack
               also
               to
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 hath
                 Caroze
                 ,
                 Haralds
                 ,
                 or
                 Criers
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 who
                 read
                 him
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               vsed
               (
               whence
               also
               Caroze
               as
               Casauhon
               thinketh
               fetcheth
               its
               pettigree
               )
               properly
               imports
               the
               art
               of
               a
               Praeco
               or
               Crier
               .
               
               
               Now
               Praeco
               a
               crier
               ,
               as
               Whitaker
               obserueth
               
                 Recitat
                 edicta
                 non
                 exponit
              
               ,
               barely
               reads
               or
               recites
               his
               Princes
               edicts
               ,
               doth
               not
               expound
               them
               .
               If
               then
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               King
               hath
               in
               every
               towne
               those
               that
               preach
               or
               publish
               his
               proclamations
               being
               openly
               read
               by
               the
               Towneclarke
               vpon
               market
               dayes
               :
               could
               any
               man
               of
               sense
               or
               vnderstanding
               distinguish
               the
               preaching
               or
               publishing
               of
               the
               proclamation
               from
               the
               publike
               reading
               thereof
               ?
               No
               more
               can
               he
               Preaching
               from
               reading
               in
               
               this
               place
               :
               for
               the
               case
               is
               exactly
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Adde
               herevnto
               that
               such
               Preaching
               euen
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               adversarie
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               as
               was
               ever
               performed
               in
               every
               
                 Synagogue
                 vpon
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
              
               .
               Now
               that
               
                 Moses
                 of
                 old
                 was
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
              
               
               it
               is
               cleare
               in
               my
               text
               .
               So
               is
               it
               also
               Act.
               13.27
               .
               
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 are
                 read
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
              
               But
               that
               Moses
               in
               every
               Synagogue
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               was
               interpreted
               and
               Sermons
               made
               vpon
               him
               ,
               doth
               not
               appeare
               ,
               and
               I
               thinke
               will
               hardly
               be
               proued
               .
               For
               as
               for
               those
               places
               where
               in
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               exhortation
               after
               reading
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               little
               purpose
               :
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               only
               show
               what
               sometimes
               and
               vsually
               ,
               not
               what
               was
               alwaies
               done
               .
               In
               the
               Sabbatticall
               yeare
               vpon
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               
               the
               law
               was
               commanded
               to
               be
               read
               :
               of
               expounding
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               .
               Nay
               seeing
               then
               the
               whole
               law
               was
               intirely
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               it
               seemes
               very
               probable
               that
               in
               such
               ascantling
               of
               time
               there
               could
               bee
               no
               expounding
               .
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               good
               King
               Iosiah
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               law
               which
               Hilkiah
               had
               found
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               read
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               all
               the
               people
               :
               
               but
               of
               exposition
               not
               a
               word
               .
               
               Ezra
               also
               the
               Priest
               read
               the
               law
               before
               the
               congregation
               from
               morning
               till
               midday
               :
               but
               that
               his
               reading
               was
               interrupted
               by
               interpretation
               is
               not
               so
               cleare
               as
               you
               are
               borne
               in
               hand
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               any
               did
               interpret
               it
               was
               the
               Levites
               :
               but
               that
               Ezra
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               a
               Scribe
               so
               learned
               should
               be
               put
               to
               the
               inferior
               and
               baser
               office
               of
               reading
               ,
               and
               the
               Levites
               but
               pettie
               ones
               ,
               in
               comparison
               advanced
               vnto
               the
               higher
               and
               worthier
               of
               interpreting
               ,
               seemes
               altogether
               improbable
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               the
               
                 Levites
                 caused
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 law
                 :
              
               that
               it
               seemes
               was
               done
               not
               by
               way
               of
               expounding
               ,
               
               but
               by
               causing
               the
               people
               to
               stand
               still
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               due
               attention
               .
               As
               for
               that
               which
               followes
               
                 they
                 gaue
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 reading
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               in
               the
               originall
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               may
               fitly
               be
               rendred
               
                 they
                 made
                 attention
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 reading
              
               :
               referring
               the
               distinct
               reading
               of
               the
               law
               vnto
               Ezra
               ,
               making
               of
               attention
               to
               the
               Levites
               &
               vnderstanding
               to
               the
               people
               .
               And
               thus
               doe
               sundry
               worthy
               Divines
               conceiue
               of
               this
               place
               .
               All
               which
               not
               withstanding
               ,
               because
               diverse
               other
               great
               clarkes
               ,
               &
               amongst
               the
               rest
               our
               late
               translators
               are
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               be
               too
               peremptorie
               herein
               .
               Yet
               will
               I
               be
               bold
               to
               inferre
               ,
               that
               vnlesse
               they
               can
               proue
               that
               sermons
               were
               every
               Sabbath
               made
               in
               evey
               Synagogue
               (
               which
               I
               thinke
               they
               will
               neuer
               proue
               )
               Preaching
               in
               this
               place
               will
               be
               all
               one
               with
               Reading
               .
            
             
               So
               will
               it
               be
               also
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               can
               shew
               that
               whatsoever
               was
               read
               was
               expounded
               :
               for
               it
               seemes
               by
               the
               text
               that
               whatsoever
               was
               read
               was
               preached
               .
               But
               as
               with
               vs
               ,
               the
               Psalmes
               and
               Lessons
               and
               Epistles
               and
               Gospells
               with
               other
               parcells
               of
               Scripture
               read
               every
               Lords
               day
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               are
               not
               nor
               cannot
               all
               at
               once
               be
               expounded
               ,
               but
               only
               some
               small
               portion
               :
               so
               the
               Petaroths
               or
               Sections
               of
               the
               law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
               ordained
               by
               Ezra
               of
               old
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               are
               as
               they
               are
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               sonne
               of
               Maimonie
               so
               large
               ,
               
               that
               they
               could
               not
               possibly
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               conveniently
               bee
               interpreted
               at
               one
               time
               .
               I
               presume
               therefore
               all
               was
               not
               interpreted
               which
               was
               read
               :
               yet
               all
               was
               preached
               which
               was
               read
               :
               wherefore
               Preaching
               cannot
               in
               this
               place
               bee
               interpreted
               but
               only
               Reading
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               reasons
               ,
               least
               any
               should
               thinke
               I
               stand
               
               single
               ,
               and
               by
               my selfe
               alone
               ,
               it
               may
               please
               you
               to
               know
               that
               I
               am
               backed
               with
               the
               authority
               of
               sundry
               graue
               Divines
               :
               of
               whom
               I
               will
               name
               two
               onlie
               ,
               with
               either
               of
               whom
               that
               one
               to
               whom
               we
               are
               referred
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               compared
               .
               
               The
               one
               is
               reverend
               Whitgift
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               in
               his
               defence
               against
               Cartwright
               :
               the
               other
               is
               learned
               and
               profound
               Hooker
               ,
               the
               hammer
               of
               our
               Schismatickes
               ,
               whose
               bookes
               they
               are
               afraid
               to
               looke
               vpon
               least
               they
               be
               confounded
               ,
               
               in
               his
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Politie
              
               .
               These
               both
               affirme
               Preaching
               in
               this
               place
               to
               be
               no
               other
               then
               
                 Reading
                 .
                 Whitgift
              
               addes
               ,
               that
               all
               expositors
               he
               could
               meet
               withall
               were
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               :
               so
               that
               in
               effect
               I
               am
               warranted
               with
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
               .
               Against
               all
               which
               ,
               besides
               confident
               asseveration
               ,
               I
               find
               nothing
               opposed
               saue
               one
               only
               passage
               out
               of
               the
               second
               tome
               of
               Homilies
               :
               
               wherein
               say
               they
               ,
               our
               church
               doth
               principallie
               fasten
               on
               this
               text
               to
               proue
               a
               distinction
               betweene
               Preaching
               and
               Reading
               .
               Wherevnto
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Homilie
               is
               to
               shew
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               them
               the
               word
               of
               God
               should
               be
               both
               read
               and
               interpreted
               :
               and
               to
               this
               end
               are
               alledged
               sundry
               passages
               out
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               together
               with
               this
               text
               ,
               all
               which
               ioyntly
               but
               not
               severally
               conclude
               what
               was
               intended
               .
               For
               Act.
               13.5
               .
               speaketh
               only
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               this
               text
               only
               of
               Reading
               ,
               and
               Act.
               13.14
               .
               of
               both
               .
               But
               how
               soever
               the
               Homilie
               vnderstand
               this
               place
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               both
               this
               booke
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               account
               of
               Reading
               as
               an
               effectuall
               Preaching
               ,
               as
               shall
               anon
               in
               the
               due
               place
               be
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               be
               bold
               out
               of
               all
               these
               premises
               to
               inferre
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               haue
               publikely
               said
               ,
               that
               ▪
               
                 whosoever
                 collecteth
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 text
              
               
               Reading
               
                 to
                 be
              
               Preaching
               
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 seducing
                 spirit
                 ,
                 giues
                 the
                 lye
                 to
                 his
                 mother
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 mad
                 with
                 reason
                 .
              
               Hee
               himselfe
               at
               that
               time
               spake
               more
               out
               of
               Passion
               then
               reason
               .
               For
               a
               seducing
               Spirit
               is
               not
               every
               one
               that
               erreth
               and
               delivereth
               what
               he
               conceiueth
               to
               be
               true
               :
               but
               hee
               who
               out
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               errour
               endeavoureth
               to
               lead
               others
               astray
               from
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               ô
               thou
               glorious
               Archangell
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               Whitgift
               ,
               wert
               thou
               also
               a
               seducing
               Spirit
               ?
               Or
               was
               it
               true
               of
               our
               Church
               in
               thy
               time
               which
               the
               Prophet
               spake
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 Doctores
                 tui
                 Seductores
                 tui
              
               ,
               thy
               teachers
               are
               thy
               seducers
               ?
               And
               thou
               profound
               Hooker
               ,
               then
               whom
               never
               any
               man
               spake
               with
               more
               reason
               ,
               werst
               thou
               also
               mad
               with
               reason
               ?
               And
               yee
               both
               when
               yee
               vndertooke
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Politie
               and
               government
               of
               your
               Mother
               ,
               did
               you
               vnder
               pretence
               thereof
               giue
               the
               lye
               vnto
               your
               Mother
               ,
               yea
               even
               to
               God
               your
               Father
               also
               ?
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               The
               Lord
               forgiue
               these
               intemperate
               speeches
               .
               The
               best
               buckler
               to
               defend
               off
               such
               venimous
               arrowes
               is
               a
               good
               conscience
               and
               Christian
               patience
               .
               And
               thus
               armed
               I
               passe
               to
               the
               second
               part
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Quere
               is
               ,
               whether
               Reading
               be
               a
               kinde
               of
               Preaching
               .
               That
               Reading
               should
               be
               called
               or
               counted
               a
               kinde
               of
               Preaching
               there
               is
               a
               generation
               that
               at
               no
               hand
               can
               endure
               .
               Such
               language
               they
               hold
               to
               be
               a
               foule
               Solecisme
               in
               divinity
               :
               but
               the
               doctrine
               it selfe
               a
               great
               impeachment
               vnto
               Preaching
               .
               What
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               when
               our
               Saviour
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               
               and
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               vnto
               all
               creatures
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               a
               sottish
               thing
               to
               thinke
               hee
               meanes
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               goe
               learne
               to
               read
               well
               ,
               then
               call
               the
               people
               together
               ,
               and
               read
               the
               word
               vnto
               them
               ?
               When
               St
               Paul
               saith
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 preach
                 except
                 they
                 bee
                 sent
                 ,
              
               doth
               not
               this
               imply
               that
               Preaching
               is
               more
               then
               bare
               Reading
               ?
               
               When
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               said
               ,
               
                 How
                 beautifull
                 vpon
                 the
                 mountaines
                 are
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 bringeth
                 good
                 tidings
                 ,
                 that
                 publisheth
                 peace
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Doe
               you
               thinke
               hee
               spake
               this
               of
               one
               that
               should
               come
               with
               a
               booke
               in
               his
               pocket
               and
               read
               vnto
               Sion
               ?
               Who
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
              
               ?
               Now
               if
               Reading
               be
               Preaching
               who
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               
               Finally
               ,
               
                 When
                 S.
              
               Paul
               chargeth
               Timothy
               
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 instant
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 &
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 to
                 reproue
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 exhort
                 withall
                 long
                 suffering
                 and
                 doctrine
                 :
              
               What
               ?
               meanes
               he
               no
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               goe
               take
               a
               care
               to
               read
               well
               ?
               These
               are
               their
               choicest
               objections
               out
               of
               Scripture
               :
               vnto
               all
               which
               I
               briefly
               answer
               thus
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               I
               looked
               that
               they
               should
               punctually
               conclude
               ,
               Ergo
               Reading
               is
               no
               kind
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               they
               insteed
               hereof
               substitute
               another
               conclusion
               ,
               Reading
               is
               not
               all
               that
               Preaching
               that
               is
               required
               in
               a
               Minister
               ,
               which
               who
               denies
               ?
               For
               wee
               freely
               confesse
               more
               is
               required
               then
               ability
               to
               Read
               :
               except
               only
               then
               when
               sufficient
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               there
               where
               sufficient
               maintenance
               cannot
               be
               had
               .
               In
               such
               a
               case
               better
               a
               Reader
               then
               none
               ,
               to
               publish
               Gods
               word
               ,
               to
               baptize
               children
               ,
               to
               administer
               the
               Communion
               ,
               and
               to
               performe
               other
               necessary
               duties
               ,
               which
               but
               by
               a
               Minister
               may
               not
               be
               done
               .
               As
               for
               the
               descant
               vpon
               this
               plainsong
               ,
               what
               ?
               did
               Christ
               command
               no
               more
               then
               to
               come
               with
               a
               book
               in
               ones
               pocket
               ,
               and
               to
               read
               fairely
               ?
               from
               what
               spirit
               it
               proceeds
               I
               will
               not
               say
               :
               sure
               I
               am
               it
               is
               a
               stale
               popish
               iest
               .
               
                 Thinkest
                 thou
              
               ,
               
               saith
               Stapleton
               vnto
               Whitaker
               ,
               
                 when
                 Paul
                 preached
                 vnto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 them
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 or
                 recited
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 them
              
               ?
            
             
             
               But
               besides
               testimonie
               of
               Scripture
               they
               vouch
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Homilies
               and
               Canons
               :
               whereof
               the
               one
               distinguisheth
               Readers
               from
               Preachers
               ,
               which
               were
               great
               wrong
               vnto
               them
               if
               they
               be
               Preachers
               .
               The
               other
               forbiddeth
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               in
               private
               ,
               whereby
               I
               may
               not
               so
               much
               as
               read
               a
               chapter
               in
               my
               house
               if
               Reading
               be
               Preaching
               .
               This
               argument
               I
               thinke
               themselues
               make
               as
               little
               reckoning
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               of
               the
               authority
               whereon
               it
               is
               grounded
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               plaine
               fallacy
               of
               Equivocation
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               blinde
               if
               they
               discerne
               it
               not
               .
               For
               when
               our
               Church
               putteth
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               Readers
               and
               Preachers
               ,
               shee
               vnderstandeth
               Preaching
               in
               the
               strict
               and
               speciall
               signification
               for
               one
               kinde
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               namely
               interpreting
               or
               making
               of
               Sermons
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               most
               true
               Reading
               is
               not
               Preaching
               :
               and
               very
               simple
               must
               he
               be
               that
               holdeth
               bare
               Reading
               to
               be
               the
               making
               of
               a
               Sermon
               .
               But
               when
               we
               say
               Reading
               is
               Preaching
               ,
               we
               vnderstand
               Preaching
               in
               a
               more
               large
               and
               generall
               signification
               ,
               as
               by
               and
               by
               you
               shall
               heare
               :
               wherevnto
               because
               they
               speake
               not
               ,
               they
               speake
               not
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               a
               maintainer
               of
               
                 Idlers
                 ,
                 and
                 dumb
                 dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 soule
                 murtherers
                 ,
              
               &
               what
               not
               ?
               
                 Pax
                 mifrater
              
               ,
               good
               words
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               but
               the
               evaporations
               of
               a
               hot
               braine
               .
               Farre
               be
               it
               from
               vs
               by
               any
               meanes
               to
               maintaine
               any
               such
               kinde
               of
               Cattle
               .
               Wee
               wish
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               could
               prophecie
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               were
               there
               not
               an
               idler
               ,
               nor
               dumb
               dog
               ,
               nor
               soule-murtherer
               ,
               as
               these
               men
               are
               pleased
               to
               tearme
               them
               ,
               in
               our
               Church
               :
               yet
               if
               publicke
               Reading
               continue
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               continue
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               endureth
               ,
               Reading
               will
               
               ever
               bee
               a
               kinde
               of
               Preaching
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               they
               who
               are
               so
               eager
               against
               dumbe
               dogges
               ,
               would
               sometimes
               remember
               to
               turne
               the
               edge
               of
               their
               tongues
               against
               bawling
               curres
               also
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               as
               much
               pestered
               as
               the
               other
               :
               those
               I
               meane
               who
               behaue
               themselues
               so
               audaciously
               &
               confidently
               in
               the
               pulpit
               ,
               yet
               haue
               neither
               the
               learning
               nor
               the
               wisdome
               to
               speake
               humbly
               ,
               discreetly
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               One
               argument
               yet
               remaines
               ,
               Preaching
               was
               before
               the
               word
               written
               :
               but
               before
               writing
               Reading
               could
               not
               be
               :
               Reading
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               Preaching
               .
               Pardon
               me
               my
               brethren
               if
               I
               call
               a
               spade
               a
               spade
               ,
               and
               in
               plaine
               English
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               meere
               Popish
               argument
               .
               For
               in
               like
               manner
               reasoneth
               Charron
               a
               French
               Papist
               ,
               
               to
               proue
               that
               Faith
               is
               not
               taught
               by
               Writing
               or
               Reading
               .
               The
               Scripture
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               came
               but
               late
               into
               the
               world
               :
               and
               the
               world
               had
               beene
               without
               it
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               thousand
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               namely
               all
               the
               time
               from
               Adam
               to
               Moses
               .
               If
               then
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               the
               Faith
               was
               published
               to
               the
               world
               and
               receaued
               by
               it
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               by
               the
               word
               written
               or
               read
               (
               which
               then
               was
               not
               )
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               word
               preached
               and
               heard
               .
               But
               in
               the
               same
               sort
               ,
               as
               
                 Francis
                 Iunius
              
               confronteth
               Charron
               ,
               
               so
               will
               I
               answere
               these
               men
               .
               First
               ,
               although
               before
               Moses
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Canon
               was
               written
               :
               yet
               happily
               there
               might
               be
               other
               godly
               and
               holy
               bookes
               penned
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               true
               faith
               might
               be
               learned
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               grant
               that
               at
               that
               time
               nothing
               at
               all
               was
               written
               :
               yet
               the
               argument
               followeth
               not
               ,
               
                 The
                 world
                 was
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 without
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               Ergo
               
                 neither
                 now
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 teach
                 by
                 Writing
                 or
                 Reading
                 .
              
               For
               contrarily
               ,
               seeing
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               
               at
               length
               to
               commit
               his
               word
               vnto
               writing
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
               now
               intends
               men
               should
               learne
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               even
               by
               Reading
               also
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               as
               before
               Writing
               there
               was
               happily
               but
               one
               kinde
               of
               preaching
               ,
               namely
               speaking
               to
               the
               eare
               :
               so
               now
               since
               the
               time
               that
               Gods
               word
               hath
               beene
               written
               ,
               there
               are
               more
               kindes
               then
               one
               ,
               namely
               speaking
               to
               the
               eye
               too
               .
            
             
               Thus
               hauing
               remoued
               these
               rubs
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               let
               vs
               proceed
               in
               Gods
               name
               to
               maintaine
               the
               truth
               propounded
               ,
               that
               Reading
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Preaching
               :
               wherein
               I
               must
               intreat
               you
               againe
               &
               againe
               not
               to
               mistake
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               held
               bare
               Reading
               to
               be
               all
               that
               Preaching
               which
               is
               required
               in
               a
               Minister
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               is
               the
               making
               of
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               expounding
               of
               a
               Text
               ,
               deducing
               of
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               particular
               application
               of
               the
               same
               by
               way
               of
               exhortation
               .
               Farre
               be
               such
               vanitie
               and
               folly
               from
               mee
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Surely
               by
               Preaching
               generally
               I
               vnderstand
               the
               publishing
               ,
               or
               notifying
               ,
               or
               making
               knowne
               of
               Gods
               word
               .
               Which
               seeing
               it
               may
               be
               done
               by
               sundry
               waies
               &
               meanes
               ,
               as
               inwardly
               ,
               outwardly
               ,
               publikely
               ,
               privately
               ,
               by
               word
               ,
               by
               writing
               ,
               by
               speaking
               ,
               by
               reading
               ,
               by
               Catechizing
               ,
               by
               conference
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               I
               boldly
               affirme
               that
               there
               are
               diverse
               kinds
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               that
               Reading
               is
               one
               of
               them
               .
               And
               least
               any
               man
               should
               thinke
               I
               stretch
               the
               word
               Preaching
               too
               farre
               :
               bee
               it
               knowne
               vnto
               you
               that
               I
               doe
               no
               more
               then
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               sometime
               Divinity
               Reader
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               cited
               by
               D.
               Whitgift
               ,
               hath
               long
               since
               done
               before
               me
               :
               for
               as
               he
               granteth
               that
               there
               are
               sundry
               sorts
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               so
               among
               them
               he
               reckons
               Reading
               for
               one
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               some
               punies
               avouch
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               dare
               engage
               all
               the
               poore
               skill
               I
               haue
               
               in
               languages
               vpon
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               originall
               words
               vsually
               translated
               Preaching
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               new
               ,
               are
               not
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               no
               nor
               in
               other
               writers
               restrained
               vnto
               the
               mouth
               or
               scholying
               vpon
               a
               Text
               ,
               but
               are
               of
               far
               larger
               extent
               and
               capacitie
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               wee
               haue
               aboue
               deliuered
               .
               So
               that
               (
               to
               come
               to
               an
               issue
               )
               when
               we
               say
               reading
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               preaching
               ,
               our
               plaine
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               way
               or
               meanes
               by
               which
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               pub●lished
               and
               made
               knowne
               .
            
             
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               ,
               my
               bretheren
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               offendeth
               and
               angreth
               you
               ?
               Is
               it
               the
               inconvenience
               of
               the
               tearmes
               ,
               or
               the
               vntruth
               of
               the
               proposition
               ?
               For
               indeed
               I
               finde
               you
               so
               variable
               and
               vncertaine
               that
               I
               know
               not
               well
               where
               to
               finde
               you
               .
               Is
               it
               the
               language
               that
               seemeth
               so
               harsh
               and
               jarring
               to
               your
               eares
               ?
               It
               seemed
               not
               so
               vnto
               the
               ancients
               ,
               who
               made
               no
               scruple
               to
               speake
               so
               .
               Learned
               Hooker
               who
               carefully
               inquired
               into
               this
               businesse
               ,
               hath
               obserued
               to
               my
               hands
               divers
               passages
               .
               
                 The
                 Councell
                 of
                 Vaux
                 saith
              
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 or
                 Minister
                 cannot
                 through
                 infirmity
                 preach
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 preach
                 by
                 his
                 Deacon
                 reading
                 some
                 Homily
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               Where
               note
               by
               the
               way
               that
               if
               reading
               an
               Homily
               bee
               Preaching
               ,
               Reading
               of
               Gods
               word
               is
               much
               more
               .
               
               
                 The
                 Councell
                 of
                 Toledo
                 also
                 calleth
                 the
                 Reading
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 Preaching
                 .
              
               So
               doth
               Isidor
               and
               Rupertus
               likewise
               ,
               the
               reading
               of
               a
               Lesson
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               a
               right
               learned
               Lawyer
               of
               our
               own
               country
               hath
               obserued
               it
               also
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               
                 Quae
                 Prophetae
                 Vaticinati
                 sunt
                 populis
                 praedicare
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 legere
                 :
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 read
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 what
                 the
                 Prophets
                 haue
                 foretold
                 .
              
               Thus
               they
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               so
               inconvenient
               to
               say
               Reading
               is
               Preaching
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               yourselues
               call
               Preaching
               
               Reading
               ?
               For
               doe
               you
               not
               in
               ordinary
               speech
               call
               your
               Preachers
               Lecturers
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               that
               but
               Readers
               ?
               And
               when
               you
               would
               knowe
               who
               preaches
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               your
               manner
               to
               aske
               who
               reades
               ?
               And
               the
               Sermons
               of
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               doe
               you
               not
               style
               them
               his
               Lectures
               or
               Readings
               ?
               But
               to
               leaue
               descanting
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               Originall
               words
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               include
               both
               Reading
               and
               Sermoning
               :
               let
               it
               in
               particular
               be
               observed
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               in
               Scripture
               indifferently
               vsed
               for
               either
               .
               As
               namely
               in
               one
               place
               of
               Esay
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 book
                 is
                 deliuered
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 learned
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Read
                 this
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 :
              
               
               but
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 annointed
                 me
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 preach
                 or
                 proclaime
                 the
                 acceptable
                 yeare
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               it
               to
               bee
               neglected
               that
               from
               the
               selfe
               same
               root
               commeth
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Scripture
               .
               Thus
               the
               ancients
               sticke
               not
               to
               call
               Reading
               Preaching
               .
            
             
               Neither
               sticke
               they
               to
               call
               
                 Writing
                 Preaching
                 .
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 preach
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Clemens
              
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Ambo
                 verbum
                 praedicant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Both
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 one
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 voice
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 Preaching
                 availeth
                 both
                 waies
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 worke
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 tongue
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               also
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 who
                 vnderstand
                 these
                 things
                 produnt
                 ea
                 caeteris
                 ,
                 notific
                 or
                 preach
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 others
                 either
                 by
                 speaking
                 or
                 writing
                 .
              
               Vnto
               these
               ancients
               our
               moderne
               writers
               agree
               .
               
                 Duplex
                 est
                 praedicandi
                 modus
                 Sermo
                 &
                 Scriptio
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               two
               sorts
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               
               
                 Speech
                 and
                 Writing
              
               ,
               saith
               Iunius
               .
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               who
               dare
               say
               
                 S.
                 Paul
                 preached
                 not
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 wrote
                 vnto
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 woe
                 is
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
               Dr
               
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paule
                 did
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 also
                 by
                 writing
                 .
                 Dr
              
               
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 commanded
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 preach
                 or
                 make
                 Disciples
                 ,
              
               
               
                 tum
                 voce
                 tum
                 scripto
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 by
                 voice
                 and
                 writing
                 .
              
               
               Dr
               
                 Iohn
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 I
                 who
                 now
                 cannot
                 with
                 my
                 voice
                 as
                 heretofore
                 through
                 the
                 infirmitie
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 evangelizo
                 manu
                 ac
                 scriptione
                 ,
                 preach
                 yet
                 with
                 my
                 hand
                 and
                 writing
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 .
              
               
               
                 Gomarus
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 Preaching
                 Enuntiation
                 and
                 writing
                 .
                 Zanchie
              
               not
               only
               approueth
               it
               but
               proueth
               it
               too
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               :
               here
               is
               a
               dutie
               commanded
               .
               
                 Lo
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               a
               promise
               annexed
               .
               With
               whom
               is
               he
               ?
               with
               the
               Apostles
               .
               How
               long
               ?
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Therefore
               must
               they
               preach
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               They
               cannot
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               for
               they
               must
               die
               .
               
                 By
                 Writing
                 therefore
              
               .
               Finally
               the
               booke
               of
               Homilies
               ,
               and
               the
               learned
               Translators
               of
               our
               last
               Bible
               affirme
               the
               same
               .
               The
               booke
               of
               Homilies
               ,
               in
               
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 finger
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 table
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 doctrine
                 against
                 Images
                 not
                 briefly
                 touched
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 large
                 set
                 forth
                 and
                 preached
                 .
              
               The
               Translators
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 seaventie
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 prepared
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 our
                 Saviour
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 by
                 written
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 did
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 by
                 vocal
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               if
               either
               ancient
               or
               later
               Divines
               knew
               how
               to
               speake
               fitly
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               inconvenient
               or
               scandalous
               to
               call
               
                 Reading
                 or
                 Writing
                 Preaching
              
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               ?
               Is
               there
               vntruth
               in
               the
               proposition
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               haue
               all
               those
               worthies
               ,
               aboue
               cited
               spoken
               not
               only
               inconveniently
               but
               vntruly
               also
               .
               But
               I
               beseech
               you
               my
               brethren
               ,
               doe
               you
               indeed
               thinke
               Reading
               is
               no
               way
               a
               publishing
               or
               making
               knowne
               of
               Gods
               will
               ?
               I
               can
               hardly
               beleeue
               it
               .
               When
               God
               first
               commanded
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               afterward
               the
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               successiuely
               the
               whole
               Canon
               of
               Faith
               to
               be
               written
               ,
               the
               old
               Testament
               in
               the
               vulgar
               language
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               the
               new
               
               in
               the
               tongue
               that
               then
               was
               most
               generally
               vnderstood
               :
               what
               was
               his
               intent
               and
               purpose
               therein
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               to
               
                 endoctrinate
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 through
                 patience
                 &
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 might
                 haue
                 hope
                 ?
              
               
               When
               the
               Septuagint
               by
               the
               speciall
               providence
               of
               God
               translated
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               out
               of
               Hebrew
               into
               Greek
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Scripture
               vnder
               Christianity
               was
               so
               carefully
               turned
               into
               all
               languages
               :
               was
               not
               the
               one
               done
               for
               the
               information
               of
               those
               Iewes
               that
               were
               Hellenists
               and
               vnderstood
               not
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               such
               Christians
               as
               knew
               no
               other
               but
               their
               mother
               tongue
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               it
               was
               .
               For
               translation
               say
               our
               last
               learned
               translators
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 window
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 breaketh
                 the
                 shell
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 eat
                 the
                 kernell
                 ,
                 that
                 putteth
                 aside
                 the
                 curtaine
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 remoueth
                 away
                 the
                 couer
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               Furthermore
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               so
               many
               graue
               and
               learned
               men
               haue
               in
               all
               ages
               published
               so
               many
               excellent
               bookes
               ?
               and
               that
               Preachers
               also
               not
               content
               to
               haue
               spoken
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               vnto
               their
               auditory
               ,
               cause
               their
               Sermons
               to
               be
               set
               forth
               in
               print
               vnto
               the
               world
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               that
               they
               who
               never
               knewe
               nor
               heard
               them
               may
               yet
               reape
               benefit
               by
               their
               writing
               ?
               True
               it
               is
               that
               neither
               Originall
               ,
               nor
               Translation
               ,
               nor
               any
               booke
               whatsoever
               can
               availe
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               locked
               vp
               in
               a
               chest
               ,
               
               or
               laid
               on
               a
               deske
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               opened
               or
               looked
               into
               .
               God
               therefore
               commanded
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               that
               the
               law
               should
               be
               read
               both
               publikely
               &
               privately
               :
               
               and
               Christ
               hath
               ordained
               the
               same
               in
               the
               new
               .
               And
               S.
               Paul
               when
               he
               wrote
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               meant
               not
               that
               they
               should
               lie
               still
               vnder
               seale
               :
               
               but
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 when
                 this
                 Epistle
                 is
                 read
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 cause
                 that
                 it
                 bee
                 read
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Laodiceans
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 yee
                 likewise
                 read
                 the
                 Epistle
                 from
                 Laeodicea
                 .
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 adiure
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 this
                 Epistle
                 be
                 read
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 brethren
                 .
              
               According
               to
               this
               commandement
               hath
               the
               practice
               both
               of
               the
               Iewish
               and
               Christian
               Church
               ever
               beene
               ,
               
               and
               is
               duly
               continued
               amongst
               vs
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Now
               all
               this
               
                 cui
                 bono
              
               ?
               and
               to
               what
               end
               such
               a
               world
               of
               bookes
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               reading
               them
               we
               may
               attaine
               to
               knowledge
               ?
               Surely
               if
               wee
               poore
               schollers
               were
               no
               better
               furthered
               in
               our
               studies
               by
               Reading
               then
               by
               Sermons
               :
               small
               would
               bee
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               poore
               God
               wot
               the
               entertainment
               yee
               were
               like
               to
               receiue
               from
               vs.
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               thought
               that
               Reading
               might
               instruct
               ,
               
               when
               hee
               said
               
                 Qui
                 legit
                 intelligat
              
               ,
               
               
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 readeth
                 vnderstand
              
               :
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               when
               he
               wrote
               ,
               
                 By
                 reading
                 ye
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 my
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 misterie
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               But
               what
               need
               wee
               to
               multiply
               arguments
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               not
               only
               confessed
               that
               
                 Reading
                 is
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 a
                 publishing
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               such
               a
               publishing
               as
               prepareth
               way
               vnto
               faith
               ,
               and
               furthereth
               it
               when
               it
               is
               obtained
               ,
               which
               cannot
               bee
               but
               by
               teaching
               and
               notifying
               the
               truth
               .
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               that
               reading
               is
               a
               meanes
               whereby
               the
               will
               of
               God
               is
               made
               knowne
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               Preaching
               .
               Which
               if
               any
               yet
               againe
               purpose
               to
               gainesay
               ,
               let
               me
               intreat
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               one
               thing
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Reading
               is
               not
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               to
               meane
               another
               ,
               thus
               ,
               Reading
               is
               not
               Sermoning
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               Preaching
               required
               :
               but
               to
               speake
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               punctually
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               reading
               is
               not
               a
               publishing
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               they
               can
               never
               doe
               ,
               and
               I
               thinke
               they
               will
               bee
               ashamed
               to
               goe
               about
               .
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               second
               vnto
               the
               third
               part
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               Quere
               is
               touching
               the
               vertue
               and
               efficacie
               
               of
               Reading
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               an
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               beget
               faith
               and
               to
               convert
               a
               soule
               .
               That
               it
               should
               haue
               such
               a
               faculty
               is
               with
               much
               confidence
               denied
               :
               Faith
               and
               conversion
               by
               all
               meanes
               must
               be
               restrained
               to
               Sermons
               and
               the
               Preachers
               mouth
               .
               Some
               little
               of
               their
               holy
               water
               sprinkle
               are
               they
               content
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               reading
               .
               It
               may
               pretily
               fit
               a
               man
               to
               heare
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               further
               him
               when
               he
               hath
               heard
               :
               it
               may
               serue
               to
               nourish
               ,
               set
               forward
               ,
               and
               increase
               faith
               when
               it
               is
               gotten
               ,
               but
               to
               begin
               ,
               to
               breed
               ,
               to
               worke
               faith
               where
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               belongs
               vnto
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               nothing
               can
               effect
               it
               but
               a
               Sermon
               .
               If
               wee
               say
               many
               haue
               beene
               converted
               by
               reading
               only
               ,
               as
               namely
               St
               Augustine
               ,
               
               if
               either
               we
               may
               beleeue
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Iewell
              
               ,
               and
               others
               testifying
               of
               him
               :
               and
               Antonie
               the
               Eremite
               ,
               who
               as
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               faith
               
                 lectione
                 Evangelicâ
              
               by
               reading
               the
               Gospell
               :
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Isaac
              
               a
               Iew
               both
               by
               his
               birth
               and
               religion
               ,
               
               who
               professeth
               that
               he
               became
               a
               Christian
               by
               reading
               the
               53.
               of
               Esay
               :
               
               and
               Iunius
               ,
               who
               if
               I
               misremember
               not
               imputeth
               his
               owne
               conversion
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               Saint
               
                 Iohns
                 Gospell
              
               :
               and
               finally
               many
               of
               our
               fore-fathers
               ,
               vnlesse
               wee
               will
               damne
               them
               all
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               hel
               ,
               who
               liuing
               in
               the
               blind
               times
               of
               Poperie
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               light
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               Mr
               Foxe
               saith
               ,
               
               either
               by
               reading
               themselues
               ,
               or
               hearing
               others
               read
               ,
               
               yea
               ,
               as
               Hieron
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               by
               parcels
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               writings
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               conference
               with
               others
               though
               seldome
               and
               secret
               ,
               nay
               by
               knowing
               little
               more
               then
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               :
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
               if
               we
               obiect
               vnto
               them
               ,
               their
               answere
               is
               ready
               ,
               it
               was
               Extraordinarie
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 was
                 miraculous
              
               .
               For
               ordinarily
               reading
               saith
               T.
               C.
               cannot
               deliuer
               a
               soule
               from
               famishment
               ,
               from
               the
               wolfe
               from
               destruction
               :
               
               yea
               ,
               saith
               Hieron
               ,
               
               knowledge
               so
               gotten
               is
               but
               vaine
               iangling
               ,
               and
               swimmeth
               in
               the
               braine
               ,
               but
               converts
               not
               the
               heart
               .
               So
               that
               had
               wee
               verbatim
               written
               all
               those
               heavenly
               Sermons
               which
               St
               
                 Paul
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               preached
               among
               them
               :
               had
               we
               that
               famous
               
                 Sermon
                 of
                 St
                 Peter
              
               by
               which
               three
               thousand
               soules
               at
               once
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               
               nay
               had
               we
               all
               the
               gratious
               words
               sanctified
               by
               our
               blessed
               Sauiours
               owne
               mouth
               while
               he
               liued
               here
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               yet
               could
               they
               not
               beget
               faith
               or
               convert
               a
               soule
               ,
               but
               only
               extraordinarily
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               miracle
               .
               A
               strange
               and
               incredible
               assertion
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               need
               to
               be
               armed
               with
               mighty
               demonstrations
               to
               persuade
               it
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               examine
               the
               force
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               they
               vrge
               that
               of
               Elihu
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Iob
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 messenger
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 an
                 interpreter
                 ,
                 one
                 among
                 a
                 thousand
                 to
                 shew
                 vnto
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 then
                 is
                 he
                 gratious
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 deliuer
                 him
                 from
                 going
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 pit
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 found
                 a
                 ransome
                 .
              
               Here
               deliuerance
               is
               by
               a
               messenger
               :
               this
               messenger
               is
               a
               minister
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               a
               Reader
               but
               Preacher
               ,
               there
               being
               in
               Iobs
               time
               no
               Scripture
               and
               consequently
               no
               reading
               .
               Wherevnto
               I
               answere
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               also
               an
               Angell
               ,
               &
               that
               therevpon
               some
               interpret
               it
               of
               a
               good
               Angell
               ,
               others
               of
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               rendring
               the
               words
               thus
               .
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 Angell
                 speaking
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 for
                 man
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               If
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               argument
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               here
               being
               no
               speech
               of
               a
               Minister
               but
               mediator
               ,
               nor
               of
               a
               Preacher
               speaking
               to
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               advocate
               interceding
               for
               man.
               Secondly
               ,
               be
               it
               that
               a
               Preaching
               Minister
               is
               meant
               ,
               yet
               not
               every
               one
               ,
               but
               one
               among
               a
               thousand
               .
               For
               to
               say
               that
               not
               one
               among
               a
               thousand
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               one
               Minister
               among
               a
               thousand
               men
               is
               vnderstood
               ,
               
               is
               too
               sleight
               .
               Mercer
               is
               of
               another
               minde
               ;
               and
               Oecolampade
               conceiues
               it
               of
               a
               graue
               ,
               intelligent
               ,
               and
               wise
               teacher
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               rarely
               to
               be
               found
               .
               And
               so
               by
               this
               reckoning
               Faith
               should
               be
               tied
               very
               s●ort
               :
               and
               the
               Sermons
               of
               vulgar
               and
               ordinary
               Preachers
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               beget
               Faith
               ,
               Lastlie
               ,
               he
               that
               attributeth
               such
               efficacy
               to
               Sermons
               ,
               doth
               not
               so
               doing
               deny
               it
               vnto
               other
               meanes
               :
               and
               who
               ,
               
               saith
               Iunius
               ,
               hauing
               any
               Christian
               sense
               or
               zeale
               dare
               say
               that
               Faith
               is
               not
               to
               be
               advanced
               by
               all
               meanes
               ?
               yea
               ,
               but
               in
               Iobs
               time
               Reading
               could
               not
               bee
               a
               meanes
               .
               True
               :
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               but
               now
               it
               may
               bee
               a
               meanes
               .
               Then
               it
               was
               not
               when
               there
               was
               nothing
               to
               be
               read
               :
               now
               it
               is
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               the
               whole
               Canon
               being
               written
               .
            
             
               
               In
               the
               next
               place
               they
               vrge
               that
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vision
                 there
                 the
                 people
                 perish
                 .
              
               Heere
               by
               vision
               vocall
               preaching
               is
               meant
               :
               but
               without
               vision
               no
               saluation
               ,
               Ergo
               nor
               without
               Preaching
               or
               Sermons
               .
               I
               answere
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               vision
               imports
               not
               the
               act
               of
               the
               seer
               or
               a
               Sermē
               :
               but
               the
               obiect
               or
               thing
               which
               he
               sees
               .
               Otherwise
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 vision
                 which
                 Isaiah
                 saw
              
               ,
               we
               might
               read
               it
               thus
               ,
               the
               Sermon
               which
               Isaiah
               saw
               :
               
               &
               so
               to
               see
               a
               vision
               shall
               be
               no
               other
               then
               to
               make
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               is
               absurd
               .
               By
               vision
               then
               are
               we
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               law
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               latter
               clause
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               or
               the
               revelation
               of
               Gods
               will
               :
               as
               if
               the
               wise
               man
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 where
                 God
                 revealeth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 there
                 the
                 people
                 perish
              
               ;
               which
               is
               vndoubtedly
               true
               .
               And
               as
               vndouted
               is
               it
               that
               God
               revealeth
               himselfe
               by
               more
               waies
               then
               by
               Sermons
               .
               Howbeit
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               in
               some
               sense
               it
               may
               be
               truely
               said
               
                 where
                 vocall
                 Preaching
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 the
                 people
                 perish
                 :
              
               not
               for
               that
               they
               want
               the
               Ordinary
               meanes
               as
               long
               as
               they
               haue
               the
               written
               word
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               their
               negligence
               and
               retchlesnesse
               who
               of
               themselues
               will
               
               not
               search
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               seeke
               the
               truth
               vntill
               others
               bring
               it
               home
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               they
               object
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 It
                 pleased
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 foolishnesse
                 of
                 Preaching
                 to
                 saue
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
              
               ;
               
               where
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               Faith
               and
               Salvation
               are
               tied
               vnto
               Preaching
               .
               But
               first
               I
               deny
               that
               Preaching
               is
               here
               the
               making
               of
               a
               Sermon
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Now
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               imports
               not
               the
               act
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               the
               object
               or
               thing
               preached
               .
               
               Hence
               Whitaker
               expresseth
               it
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               which
               is
               preached
               :
               and
               Zanchy
               yet
               more
               manifestly
               by
               
                 Doctrina
                 Evangelica
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               .
               And
               this
               indeed
               seemes
               foolishnes
               vnto
               the
               naturall
               man
               ,
               yet
               being
               knowne
               ,
               by
               what
               way
               soeuer
               ,
               it
               worketh
               Faith
               and
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               ●alvation
               .
               Secondly
               suppose
               that
               preaching
               of
               Sermons
               were
               here
               meant
               ,
               yet
               what
               consequence
               is
               this
               ,
               Sermons
               breed
               Faith
               ,
               ergo
               Reading
               doth
               not
               ?
               For
               both
               may
               .
               This
               is
               their
               solemne
               errour
               they
               labour
               to
               shew
               what
               vertue
               sermons
               haue
               ,
               but
               never
               shew
               that
               such
               vertue
               belongs
               to
               Sermons
               only
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               they
               obiect
               that
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 beleeued
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 heard
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 heare
                 without
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ?
              
               Here
               Invocation
               is
               chained
               to
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Faith
                 to
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 Hearing
                 to
                 Preaching
                 .
              
               This
               is
               their
               Achilles
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               wee
               endeauour
               to
               giue
               it
               full
               satisfaction
               .
               First
               then
               graunt
               that
               Faith
               dependeth
               vpon
               such
               Preaching
               as
               may
               bee
               heard
               ,
               yet
               this
               lets
               not
               but
               it
               may
               be
               the
               effect
               of
               reading
               :
               for
               when
               the
               word
               is
               publikely
               read
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               heard
               also
               .
               But
               I
               answere
               secondly
               ,
               and
               more
               roundly
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               that
               Hearing
               in
               this
               place
               betokeneth
               not
               onely
               the
               outward
               act
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               Philosophers
               call
               it
               ,
               passion
               of
               the
               
               eare
               :
               but
               whatsoever
               else
               is
               analogicall
               and
               proportionable
               therevnto
               ,
               as
               namely
               Reading
               ,
               and
               Seeing
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               herein
               ,
               least
               any
               should
               thinke
               me
               singular
               ,
               or
               to
               maintaine
               a
               strange
               Paradoxe
               ,
               it
               may
               please
               you
               to
               knowe
               that
               I
               am
               warranted
               both
               by
               the
               language
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               judgement
               of
               our
               best
               Divines
               .
               In
               scripture
               ,
               
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               firmament
               are
               said
               to
               haue
               a
               speech
               :
               and
               when
               by
               seeing
               and
               contemplating
               them
               we
               learne
               the
               
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 wee
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 heare
                 their
                 voice
                 ?
              
               The
               word
               written
               hath
               in
               like
               manner
               
                 a
                 mouth
              
               ,
               
               
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
                 a
                 speech
              
               giuen
               vnto
               it
               ,
               whereby
               it
               speaketh
               ,
               it
               cryeth
               ,
               it
               testifieth
               :
               and
               when
               we
               looke
               vpon
               it
               or
               read
               if
               for
               our
               instruction
               we
               are
               said
               to
               heare
               .
               
                 They
                 haue
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               Abraham
               in
               the
               Parable
               :
               and
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Doe
                 yee
                 not
                 heare
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
                 Scriptum
                 enim
                 est
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 .
              
               And
               if
               as
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               
                 When
                 we
                 read
                 God
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
              
               how
               can
               it
               bee
               but
               that
               in
               reading
               we
               heare
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ?
               When
               we
               receaue
               a
               letter
               from
               our
               friend
               ,
               wee
               are
               said
               to
               heare
               from
               him
               :
               why
               not
               from
               God
               also
               when
               wee
               read
               his
               letter
               ?
               For
               so
               the
               Fathers
               stile
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               Certainely
               our
               worthiest
               Divines
               conceaue
               of
               hearing
               no
               otherwise
               in
               this
               place
               .
               
               Learned
               
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 It
                 will
                 bee
                 said
                 Faith
                 commeth
                 by
                 hearing
                 :
                 the
                 answer
                 is
                 ready
                 ,
                 Hearing
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 spoken
                 or
                 written
                 .
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 word
                 spoken
                 and
                 written
                 differ
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 sounded
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 apparelled
                 in
                 white
                 paper
                 ,
                 and
                 garded
                 with
                 blacke
                 lines
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 coat
                 ,
                 which
                 pronounced
                 only
                 would
                 fly
                 away
                 :
                 so
                 hearing
                 and
                 seeing
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 Writing
                 to
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 booke
                 to
                 Hearing
                 is
                 analogicall
                 .
                 So
                 Iunius
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Zanchie
                 ,
                 Legendo
                 Scriptur
                 as
                 audimus
                 ,
                 In
                 Reading
                 
                 we
                 heare
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
               Dr
               
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 did
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 also
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 heare
                 by
                 reading
                 .
                 D.
                 Whitaker
                 ,
              
               
               
                 writing
                 is
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 auditur
                 ergo
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 heard
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               D.
               Whitaker
               interpreting
               these
               very
               words
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 commeth
                 by
                 Hearing
              
               limiteth
               it
               not
               vnto
               the
               outward
               eare
               ,
               but
               extendeth
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 ex
                 auditu
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 ex
                 sensu
                 Scripturae
                 rectè
                 percepto
                 ,
                 by
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 vnderstanding
                 the
                 right
                 meaning
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               
               by
               what
               way
               soever
               .
               This
               exposition
               Wotton
               approuing
               ,
               he
               further
               addes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Apostles
               purpose
               to
               disable
               the
               word
               Read
               ,
               but
               partly
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               proceed
               from
               God
               alone
               ,
               partly
               that
               no
               man
               might
               excuse
               himselfe
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               God
               hauing
               sent
               his
               servants
               into
               all
               the
               world
               :
               without
               which
               sending
               none
               might
               preach
               either
               by
               word
               or
               writing
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               preaching
               no
               man
               could
               beleeue
               .
               And
               thus
               haue
               you
               both
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               answere
               vnto
               the
               objection
               .
               Other
               passages
               besides
               these
               doe
               they
               vrge
               :
               but
               being
               either
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               or
               of
               lesse
               moment
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               trouble
               you
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               remaineth
               breefly
               to
               resolue
               and
               confirme
               the
               truth
               .
               Wherein
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               haue
               often
               maintained
               in
               private
               ,
               I
               am
               neither
               afraid
               nor
               ashamed
               publikely
               to
               professe
               in
               pulpit
               :
               I
               here
               openly
               proclaime
               ,
               and
               confidently
               affirme
               ,
               that
               
                 Reading
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 to
                 beget
                 Faith
                 and
                 convert
                 a
                 soule
                 .
              
               Which
               that
               I
               may
               the
               more
               clearely
               and
               distinctly
               demonstrate
               ,
               giue
               me
               leaue
               in
               few
               words
               to
               open
               the
               tearmes
               &
               meaning
               of
               the
               Proposition
               .
               First
               then
               by
               Faith
               I
               vnderstand
               not
               only
               that
               whereby
               wee
               yeeld
               assent
               vnto
               Scripture
               the
               Principle
               of
               Faith
               that
               it
               is
               Gods
               word
               ,
               &
               to
               all
               those
               
               articles
               of
               Faith
               specially
               fundamentall
               established
               by
               this
               principle
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               Historicall
               or
               Dogmaticall
               Faith
               :
               but
               that
               Faith
               also
               whereby
               we
               are
               justified
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               we
               accept
               Christ
               to
               be
               our
               
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
              
               together
               with
               the
               effects
               thereof
               ,
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               workes
               ,
               and
               new
               obedience
               .
               All
               this
               I
               comprehend
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Faith.
               Secondly
               by
               Meanes
               I
               vnderstand
               such
               middle
               or
               secondary
               causes
               as
               come
               betweene
               the
               first
               cause
               and
               the
               effect
               for
               the
               producing
               of
               it
               .
               And
               these
               meanes
               if
               they
               be
               
                 praeter
                 ordinem
              
               besides
               the
               perpetuall
               order
               placed
               in
               things
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               coherence
               betweene
               them
               and
               the
               effect
               ,
               or
               no
               aptnes
               in
               them
               to
               produce
               the
               effect
               ,
               then
               doe
               we
               call
               them
               Extraordinary
               :
               and
               such
               was
               the
               feeding
               of
               Elias
               by
               Ravens
               and
               the
               curing
               of
               the
               blinde
               man
               by
               dawbing
               clay
               vpon
               his
               eyes
               .
               
               But
               if
               they
               be
               
                 secundum
                 ordinem
              
               according
               to
               the
               perpetuall
               order
               established
               in
               things
               ,
               having
               in
               them
               an
               aptnesse
               and
               fitnesse
               to
               produce
               the
               effect
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               called
               Ordinary
               :
               and
               such
               is
               the
               nourishing
               and
               sustaining
               of
               man
               by
               bread
               .
               Now
               the
               soveraigne
               &
               prime
               cause
               of
               Faith
               is
               God.
               God
               worketh
               it
               by
               his
               word
               .
               The
               word
               worketh
               as
               a
               Doctrinall
               or
               Morall
               instrument
               by
               way
               of
               argument
               &
               perswasion
               .
               Before
               it
               can
               perswade
               it
               must
               be
               revealed
               .
               God
               therefore
               revealeth
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               sometimes
               without
               meanes
               ,
               by
               an
               immediate
               impression
               of
               light
               and
               grace
               vpon
               the
               soule
               ,
               
               as
               he
               did
               vnto
               the
               Apostles
               on
               the
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               to
               S.
               Paul
               in
               his
               iourney
               towards
               Damascus
               .
               But
               generally
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               he
               revealeth
               it
               mediately
               and
               by
               the
               intervention
               of
               meanes
               .
               The
               
                 Ordinary
                 meanes
              
               is
               that
               which
               is
               setled
               and
               established
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               ever
               .
               That
               is
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               office
               is
               by
               all
               meanes
               
               to
               publish
               the
               word
               ,
               whether
               by
               Writing
               or
               by
               Speaking
               ,
               and
               this
               againe
               whether
               by
               Reading
               or
               Interpreting
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               in
               them
               an
               ability
               and
               fitnesse
               vnder
               God
               to
               convey
               into
               our
               hearts
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               then
               vndoubtedly
               are
               they
               all
               
                 Ordinary
                 meanes
                 to
                 beget
                 faith
              
               .
               And
               such
               an
               ordinary
               meanes
               among
               the
               rest
               doe
               I
               affirme
               Reading
               to
               be
               .
               Which
               hauing
               thus
               fully
               explained
               the
               tearmes
               ,
               I
               now
               come
               to
               demonstrate
               :
               and
               first
               in
               that
               faith
               whereby
               we
               yeeld
               assent
               vnto
               the
               Scripture
               that
               it
               is
               the
               very
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               and
               highest
               principle
               whereinto
               Faith
               is
               resolued
               ,
               and
               wherevpon
               it
               finally
               stayeth
               it selfe
               is
               the
               Scripture
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               so
               vnto
               vs
               vntill
               we
               be
               perswaded
               that
               it
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               eternall
               verity
               ,
               which
               can
               neither
               erre
               nor
               lead
               into
               errour
               .
               But
               how
               come
               we
               to
               bee
               .
               perswaded
               hereof
               ?
               By
               Sermons
               ?
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               Sermons
               are
               vnder
               God
               a
               sufficient
               meanes
               to
               perswade
               it
               .
               But
               when
               did
               you
               ever
               heare
               a
               Preacher
               treat
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               or
               goe
               about
               to
               proue
               it
               ?
               Or
               if
               any
               haue
               done
               it
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               perswade
               you
               to
               that
               whereof
               you
               were
               already
               perswaded
               ?
               Yes
               questionlesse
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               publike
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               shineth
               forth
               in
               them
               such
               a
               Majestie
               and
               divinenesse
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               other
               writings
               :
               and
               when
               by
               Reading
               yet
               take
               notice
               of
               so
               many
               oracles
               ,
               and
               miracles
               ,
               and
               predictions
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               things
               farre
               exceeding
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               ,
               
               doth
               not
               reason
               it selfe
               tell
               you
               ,
               saith
               Whitaker
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               bee
               of
               God
               ?
               
               The
               same
               saith
               D.
               
                 Iohn
                 White
                 Many
                 times
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Atheists
                 without
                 the
                 Ministery
                 come
                 to
                 Faith
                 by
                 only
                 Reading
                 :
                 whence
                 but
                 being
                 convinced
                 by
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
              
               ?
               If
               then
               the
               very
               Reading
               of
               holy
               
               Scripture
               may
               bring
               vnto
               our
               knowledge
               such
               remonstrances
               and
               arguments
               as
               convince
               the
               minde
               that
               it
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               certainely
               it
               is
               an
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               beget
               this
               faith
               :
               for
               what
               can
               be
               more
               ordinary
               then
               arguments
               and
               demonstrations
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               proued
               :
               therefore
               the
               latter
               also
               .
            
             
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               is
               it
               apt
               and
               fit
               to
               beget
               that
               Faith
               whereby
               we
               yeeld
               assent
               to
               those
               articles
               which
               are
               built
               vpon
               Scripture
               :
               especially
               if
               two
               things
               may
               be
               granted
               ,
               first
               that
               it
               is
               perfect
               ,
               secondly
               that
               it
               is
               facile
               &
               easie
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               .
               That
               it
               is
               all-sufficient
               and
               containeth
               whatsoeuer
               is
               necessary
               either
               to
               bee
               beleeued
               or
               done
               vnto
               saluation
               ,
               none
               but
               a
               Papist
               will
               deny
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               it
               be
               defectiue
               ,
               either
               it
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               pen-men
               .
               Not
               from
               the
               pen-men
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               but
               hands
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               but
               write
               what
               the
               head
               indited
               to
               them
               .
               If
               from
               God
               ,
               then
               either
               because
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               or
               because
               he
               would
               not
               perfect
               it
               .
               To
               say
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               is
               to
               derogate
               from
               his
               wisdome
               and
               power
               :
               to
               say
               hee
               would
               not
               is
               to
               detract
               from
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               to
               taxe
               him
               of
               envie
               .
               But
               what
               need
               mee
               to
               spend
               more
               time
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               seeing
               I
               now
               deale
               against
               those
               who
               challenge
               vnto
               it
               such
               a
               perfection
               ,
               that
               nothing
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               the
               taking
               vp
               of
               a
               straw
               ,
               without
               warrant
               from
               it
               .
               The
               Scripture
               then
               is
               perfect
               :
               is
               it
               also
               facile
               and
               easie
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               ?
               Aristotle
               saith
               of
               his
               Acroamaticks
               that
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               published
               in
               that
               they
               were
               writtē
               ,
               not
               published
               because
               of
               their
               darknesse
               .
               In
               the
               books
               of
               Heraclitus
               there
               was
               so
               great
               obscurity
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               therefore
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Obscure
               .
               May
               wee
               iustly
               say
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               pen-men
               thereof
               ?
               Surely
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               some
               things
               are
               difficult
               :
               yet
               as
               
               there
               are
               deepe
               places
               where
               the
               Elephant
               may
               swim
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               shallow
               where
               the
               Lamb
               may
               wade
               :
               and
               as
               there
               is
               harder
               meat
               which
               the
               strong
               man
               may
               chew
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               milk
               also
               which
               the
               infant
               may
               suck
               .
               And
               I
               boldly
               affirme
               that
               all
               fundamentall
               points
               and
               duties
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               are
               in
               Scripture
               so
               clearely
               delivered
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               written
               with
               a
               sunbeame
               they
               could
               not
               bee
               more
               cleare
               .
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               
                 Hierom.
                 Hee
                 speaketh
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 both
                 of
                 learned
                 and
                 vnlearned
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               
                 Augustin
                 .
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 so
                 plaine
                 as
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 .
                 They
                 exceed
                 no
                 mans
                 capacity
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 easie
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 women
                 and
                 boyes
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Chrysostome
               :
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 easie
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Servant
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Countryman
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 widow
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 stripling
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 simple
                 .
              
               The
               same
               say
               all
               our
               Divines
               against
               
                 Papist
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 any
                 if
                 he
                 will.
              
               And
               Zanchie
               ,
               
               
                 will
                 a
                 Father
                 speake
                 obscurely
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 things
                 concerning
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 need
                 to
                 seeke
                 interpreters
                 ?
                 No
                 verily
                 .
              
               But
               God
               being
               wise
               was
               able
               to
               expresse
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               being
               good
               he
               would
               :
               and
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               speake
               plainely
               in
               things
               so
               necessary
               .
               If
               then
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               Scripture
               containe
               all
               what
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               plaine
               tearmes
               that
               whosoeuer
               readeth
               may
               easily
               vnderstand
               :
               how
               can
               it
               be
               but
               Reading
               should
               be
               an
               apt
               and
               fit
               meanes
               ,
               and
               consequently
               an
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               beget
               this
               Faith
               ?
               For
               if
               once
               we
               beleeue
               that
               Scripture
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               yeeld
               assent
               vnto
               those
               verities
               that
               are
               so
               plainely
               deliuered
               therein
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               knowe
               to
               bee
               witnessed
               by
               the
               truth
               it selfe
               .
            
             
             
               The
               same
               doe
               I
               also
               affirme
               of
               that
               Faith
               which
               wee
               call
               iustifying
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               Repentance
               and
               
                 New
                 obedience
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Reading
               of
               Scripture
               is
               an
               apt
               &
               fit
               meanes
               to
               beget
               that
               also
               .
               For
               it
               presenteth
               vnto
               vs
               store
               of
               strong
               motiues
               to
               perswade
               ,
               sweet
               promises
               to
               allure
               ,
               terrible
               threatnings
               to
               affright
               ,
               notable
               examples
               to
               imitate
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               then
               which
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               better
               outward
               meanes
               ,
               and
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               but
               the
               inward
               concurrence
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               to
               worke
               a
               perfect
               conversion
               .
               Read
               among
               other
               places
               the
               28
               of
               the
               book
               of
               Deuteronomie
               ,
               
               and
               then
               tell
               mee
               whither
               the
               Sermons
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               nay
               whither
               the
               tongue
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               be
               able
               to
               perswade
               more
               effectually
               .
               
                 Sermons
                 you
                 say
                 ordinarily
                 beget
                 Faith
                 ,
                 work
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 breed
                 sanctity
                 and
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 Reading
                 .
              
               May
               it
               please
               you
               then
               to
               tell
               vs
               for
               our
               better
               satisfaction
               ,
               what
               such
               coherence
               there
               is
               betwixt
               Sermons
               and
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               betwixt
               it
               and
               Reading
               ?
               And
               what
               that
               intrinsicall
               and
               proper
               quality
               of
               Sermons
               is
               whereby
               Faith
               is
               begotten
               which
               is
               not
               also
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Reading
               .
               Is
               it
               in
               the
               doctrine
               and
               matter
               of
               Sermons
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               very
               same
               which
               wee
               read
               .
               Is
               it
               in
               the
               arguments
               and
               motiues
               whereby
               they
               perswade
               ?
               We
               read
               either
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               as
               forcible
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Is
               it
               in
               the
               vtterance
               ,
               voice
               ,
               gesture
               ,
               behauiour
               ,
               or
               credit
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ?
               Much
               lesse
               :
               for
               then
               should
               we
               be
               beholding
               for
               our
               
                 Faith
                 to
                 accidents
                 more
                 then
                 substance
                 ,
              
               
               &
               to
               the
               plausible
               inticements
               of
               humane
               wisdome
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               evidence
               &
               demonstration
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               Wherein
               then
               lies
               the
               vertue
               ?
               Forsooth
               in
               Gods
               blessing
               :
               for
               Preaching
               is
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               blesse
               it
               .
               But
               stay
               ,
               my
               bretheren
               ,
               is
               not
               Reading
               Gods
               ordinance
               also
               ?
               And
               
               doth
               God
               ,
               having
               imprinted
               in
               it
               such
               an
               aptnesse
               and
               fitnesse
               ordinarily
               to
               beget
               Faith
               ,
               either
               curse
               his
               owne
               ordinance
               ,
               or
               suspend
               the
               operation
               of
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               never
               worke
               but
               only
               extraordinarily
               ?
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               When
               they
               haue
               answered
               what
               they
               can
               vnto
               the
               question
               ,
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               ,
               as
               Hooker
               obserueth
               will
               be
               this
               ,
               Sermons
               are
               and
               must
               be
               the
               only
               ordinary
               meanes
               ,
               but
               why
               and
               wherefore
               we
               cannot
               tell
               .
               And
               so
               I
               passe
               from
               the
               first
               argument
               ,
               drawne
               from
               the
               aptnesse
               and
               fitnesse
               of
               Reading
               to
               produce
               all
               these
               kindes
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               second
               place
               I
               dispute
               
                 ex
                 concessis
              
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               is
               yeelded
               and
               granted
               by
               the
               adversarie
               .
               First
               it
               is
               granted
               by
               Hieron
               ,
               and
               we
               haue
               proued
               it
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               M.
               Fox
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               our
               forefathers
               in
               the
               blinde
               time
               of
               Popery
               were
               converted
               to
               the
               true
               Faith
               by
               reading
               only
               .
               This
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               was
               extraordinary
               :
               but
               I
               infer
               that
               therfore
               it
               was
               ordinary
               .
               For
               if
               reading
               be
               excluded
               ,
               &
               sermōs
               be
               the
               only
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               the
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               was
               without
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               :
               for
               wholsome
               Sermons
               then
               were
               not
               to
               bee
               had
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               point
               in
               Divinity
               that
               the
               Ordinary
               meanes
               should
               at
               any
               time
               fayle
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               I
               presume
               when
               that
               fayleth
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               will
               fayle
               also
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               some
               other
               ordinary
               meanes
               besides
               Sermons
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               that
               bee
               but
               the
               written
               word
               and
               the
               Reading
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               further
               granted
               ,
               and
               that
               rightly
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               readeth
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               heareth
               them
               read
               ,
               is
               therevpon
               bound
               to
               beleeue
               .
               And
               this
               is
               so
               cleare
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               Whitaker
               could
               not
               forbare
               to
               charge
               his
               adversary
               Stapleton
               with
               much
               folly
               for
               holding
               the
               contrary
               :
               
               
                 Sic
                 tu
                 planè
                 desipis
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 so
                 very
                 a
                 foole
                 as
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 bindeth
                 no
                 man
                 
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 preached
                 ?
              
               Certainely
               if
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               was
               to
               be
               beleeued
               when
               it
               was
               deliuered
               by
               them
               in
               their
               Sermons
               :
               it
               is
               as
               much
               now
               to
               be
               beleeued
               when
               it
               is
               convayed
               vnto
               vs
               by
               way
               of
               writing
               and
               reading
               .
               Wherevpon
               saith
               
                 Caluin
                 Although
                 the
                 Apostles
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 doctrine
                 liueth
                 &
                 flourisheth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 dutie
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 their
                 writing
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 themselues
                 were
                 now
                 publikely
                 speaking
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Vnlesse
               therefore
               Gods
               word
               cease
               to
               bee
               his
               word
               when
               it
               is
               read
               ,
               an
               obligation
               in
               reading
               is
               laid
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               all
               credence
               and
               obedience
               vnto
               it
               .
               Now
               God
               bindeth
               not
               but
               by
               a
               commandement
               .
               He
               commandeth
               therefore
               to
               beleeue
               by
               Reading
               .
               What
               ?
               Doth
               he
               command
               vs
               to
               beleeue
               by
               a
               meanes
               that
               is
               vtterly
               vnable
               and
               vnfit
               to
               worke
               beleefe
               ?
               And
               doth
               hee
               daily
               and
               hourely
               tye
               our
               Faith
               vnto
               that
               which
               hee
               meanes
               not
               to
               blesse
               vnto
               that
               end
               ,
               but
               once
               as
               it
               were
               in
               an
               age
               and
               extraordinarily
               ?
               Questionlesse
               ,
               seeing
               God
               hath
               ordained
               that
               his
               holy
               Scriptures
               be
               ordinarily
               read
               both
               in
               publike
               and
               private
               ,
               and
               hath
               bound
               vs
               all
               to
               beleeue
               whensoeuer
               we
               either
               read
               them
               or
               heare
               them
               read
               :
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               that
               Reading
               is
               an
               ordinary
               meanes
               to
               beget
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               will
               alwaies
               vouchsafe
               to
               blesse
               his
               owne
               ordinance
               to
               the
               same
               end
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               I
               vrge
               the
               testimonie
               and
               authoritie
               of
               holy
               writ
               .
               But
               happily
               so
               doing
               I
               may
               be
               counted
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               vile
               men
               ,
               who
               like
               venomous
               spiders
               suck
               poyson
               out
               of
               the
               sweetest
               flowres
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 die
                 is
                 cast
              
               :
               and
               angry
               speeches
               may
               not
               hinder
               me
               from
               maintaining
               truth
               by
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               .
               
                 When
                 all
                 Israell
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 chuse
                 :
              
               
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 read
                 this
                 
                 law
                 before
                 all
                 Israell
                 in
                 their
                 hearing
                 .
                 Gather
                 the
                 people
                 together
                 ,
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 stranger
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 thy
                 gates
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 learne
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 obserue
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 Law.
              
               Here
               in
               expresse
               tearmes
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               law
               is
               commanded
               :
               and
               it
               is
               particularly
               commanded
               to
               this
               end
               that
               men
               may
               learne
               thereby
               .
               What
               ?
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law.
               God
               therefore
               hath
               appointed
               Reading
               to
               be
               an
               Ordinary
               meanes
               of
               conversion
               .
               It
               is
               answered
               that
               such
               Reading
               is
               meant
               as
               was
               accompanied
               with
               interpretation
               .
               So
               they
               dreame
               indeed
               :
               but
               in
               the
               text
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               interpretation
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               likely
               ,
               seeing
               now
               the
               whole
               law
               was
               to
               be
               read
               at
               once
               ,
               as
               is
               aboue
               said
               ,
               and
               the
               scantling
               of
               time
               would
               hardly
               beare
               any
               exposition
               .
               Howsoeuer
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ascribeth
               the
               effect
               vnto
               Reading
               ,
               and
               I
               thinke
               hee
               both
               knewe
               and
               meant
               what
               hee
               said
               .
               
               In
               the
               Prophecie
               of
               Ieremie
               God
               commandeth
               the
               Prophet
               to
               write
               all
               his
               Prophecies
               in
               a
               booke
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               might
               heare
               them
               read
               ,
               
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 bee
              
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 that
                 hearing
                 they
                 may
                 returne
                 every
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 evill
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 forgiue
                 their
                 iniquity
                 and
                 their
                 sinne
                 .
              
               According
               to
               this
               commandement
               Ieremie
               dictates
               all
               the
               Prophecies
               vnto
               
                 Baruch
                 ,
                 Baruch
              
               writes
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               written
               reads
               them
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Here
               againe
               Reading
               is
               commanded
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               thereby
               might
               bee
               moued
               to
               repentance
               .
               To
               this
               they
               answer
               ,
               first
               that
               God
               speaketh
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               .
               True
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               knewe
               no
               more
               then
               man
               what
               the
               effect
               would
               bee
               .
               Yet
               is
               it
               plainely
               intimated
               that
               Reading
               is
               an
               ordinary
               meanes
               of
               repentance
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               Ieremie
               had
               
               preached
               the
               same
               before
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               Sermons
               that
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               read
               .
               Be
               it
               so
               .
               Yet
               then
               the
               very
               
                 Reading
                 of
                 Sermons
                 may
                 worke
                 Repentance
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               Preaching
               of
               them
               could
               not
               .
               To
               say
               nothing
               that
               these
               Sermons
               written
               were
               Gods
               word
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               manner
               :
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Reading
               of
               them
               might
               be
               effectuall
               to
               conversion
               ,
               the
               like
               efficacie
               cannot
               reasonably
               bee
               denied
               vnto
               the
               Reading
               of
               that
               written
               word
               which
               now
               we
               haue
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               this
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               for
               Ieremie
               was
               in
               prison
               and
               could
               not
               come
               to
               preach
               .
               It
               is
               vntrue
               that
               Ieremie
               was
               now
               in
               prison
               :
               for
               then
               the
               Princes
               would
               not
               haue
               said
               vnto
               Baruch
               ,
               
               
                 Goe
                 hide
                 thee
                 thou
                 and
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 knowe
                 where
                 yee
                 be
                 .
              
               And
               whereas
               Ieremie
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 shut
                 vp
                 I
                 cannot
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               the
               best
               Expositors
               vnderstand
               it
               of
               some
               other
               impediment
               ,
               and
               not
               imprisonment
               .
               But
               bee
               it
               that
               Ieremie
               was
               in
               prison
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               Reading
               of
               his
               prophecies
               no
               more
               extraordinary
               then
               the
               Reading
               of
               any
               other
               booke
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               the
               Reading
               ,
               of
               these
               lesse
               effectuall
               then
               of
               them
               .
               To
               let
               passe
               sundry
               other
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               I
               vrge
               in
               the
               last
               place
               that
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 written
                 that
                 yee
                 might
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 beleeuing
                 yee
                 might
                 haue
                 life
                 through
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               Here
               writing
               is
               made
               the
               meanes
               of
               beleeuing
               ,
               as
               beleeuing
               is
               made
               the
               meanes
               of
               life
               everlasting
               .
               But
               Writing
               without
               Reading
               is
               void
               and
               of
               no
               effect
               :
               the
               meaning
               thereof
               is
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 These
                 are
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 reading
                 them
                 yee
                 may
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               For
               to
               restraine
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 These
                 thing
                 are
                 writen
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 a
                 Preacher
                 by
                 discoursing
                 or
                 making
                 Sermons
                 vpon
                 some
                 parcells
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 worke
                 Faith
                 in
                 you
                 ,
              
               is
               too
               absurd
               and
               shamelesse
               :
               although
               I
               deny
               not
               that
               
               Sermons
               are
               an
               excellent
               meanes
               to
               beget
               faith
               also
               .
            
             
               Vnto
               the
               authority
               and
               testimony
               of
               Scripture
               I
               adde
               the
               consent
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               :
               who
               although
               they
               be
               but
               little
               reckoned
               of
               by
               some
               children
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               yet
               haue
               euer
               beene
               of
               great
               credit
               with
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               and
               learned
               .
               
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               Apologeticum
               wishes
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 search
                 for
                 the
                 Seventies
                 translation
                 in
                 Ptolemies
                 library
              
               :
               or
               if
               they
               will
               not
               take
               the
               paines
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               
                 Synagogues
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
              
               that
               are
               among
               them
               ,
               there
               to
               heare
               the
               same
               translation
               read
               .
               To
               what
               end
               ?
               that
               so
               they
               may
               finde
               the
               true
               God
               and
               beleeue
               .
               
               S
               ●
               Basill
               affirmeth
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               common
               Apothecaries
               shop
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               and
               that
               every
               one
               may
               be
               a
               Physitian
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               take
               from
               thence
               what
               he
               needs
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               disease
               .
               
               St
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               
                 Sacrarum
                 Scripturarū
                 lectio
                 vita
                 est
                 ,
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 life
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               that
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 verba
                 quae
                 ego
                 loquor
                 spiritus
                 sunt
                 &
                 vita
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 speake
                 are
                 spirit
                 &
                 life
                 ,
              
               Saint
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Frequenter
                 evenit
                 vt
                 homines
                 saeculares
                 mystica
                 nescientes
                 simplici
                 lectione
                 pascantur
                 :
                 It
                 oftentimes
                 cometh
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 lay
                 men
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 are
                 fed
                 and
                 nourished
                 by
                 bare
                 reading
                 .
              
               St
               Augustine
               ,
               
               
                 Ama
                 Ecclesiasticas
                 literas
                 legere
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Accustome
               thy selfe
               to
               read
               the
               letters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               not
               finde
               many
               things
               to
               demand
               of
               me
               :
               but
               by
               reading
               and
               meditating
               ,
               if
               also
               with
               pure
               affection
               thou
               pray
               vnto
               God
               the
               giver
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               learne
               all
               things
               that
               are
               worthy
               to
               be
               knowne
               ,
               or
               certainely
               the
               most
               things
               rather
               by
               his
               inspiration
               then
               any
               admonition
               of
               men
               .
               Finallie
               Iohn
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               the
               noblest
               Preacher
               of
               all
               the
               
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               stiled
               for
               his
               eloquence
               Chrysostome
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 Golden
                 mouth
              
               ,
               and
               whom
               for
               his
               pregnant
               speeches
               to
               this
               purpose
               I
               haue
               reserued
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               saith
               as
               followeth
               ,
               
                 All
                 thinges
                 necessarie
                 are
                 in
                 Scripture
                 so
                 manifest
                 and
                 open
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 wee
                 need
                 nor
                 Homilies
                 nor
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 through
                 our
                 owne
                 sluggishnesse
                 and
                 negligence
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 studiously
                 and
                 diligently
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 yee
                 shall
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 Quaerite
                 &
                 invenietis
                 ,
                 seeke
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 find
                 .
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Neque
                 moreris
                 alium
                 doctorem
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Neither
               stay
               thou
               for
               other
               Doctors
               :
               thou
               hast
               the
               oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               none
               can
               teach
               thee
               better
               then
               Dr
               Peter
               or
               Dr
               Paul.
               
               And
               yet
               againe
               ,
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 as
                 the
                 generall
                 Schoolemasters
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 haue
                 made
                 their
                 writings
                 so
                 plaine
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 himselfe
                 only
                 by
                 reading
                 may
                 learne
                 :
                 and
                 yee
                 need
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 read
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               againe
               lastlie
               ,
               
               
                 why
                 say
                 they
                 should
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Sermon
                 there
                 ?
              
               (
               right
               the
               language
               of
               some
               of
               our
               time
               )
               This
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 hath
                 corrupted
                 and
                 overthrown
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ?
                 This
                 necessity
                 comes
                 through
                 our
                 own
                 negligence
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 need
                 sermons
                 ?
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 cleare
                 and
                 plaine
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 whatsoever
                 things
                 are
                 necessary
                 are
                 manifest
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 yee
                 are
                 nice
                 auditors
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 to
                 haue
                 your
                 eares
                 delighted
                 ,
                 therefore
                 doe
                 you
                 call
                 for
                 sermons
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               Chrysostom
               :
               and
               thus
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               With
               whom
               agree
               our
               moderne
               Divines
               both
               forraine
               and
               domesticall
               ,
               who
               perhaps
               are
               more
               gracious
               with
               our
               adversaries
               then
               the
               Fathers
               .
               And
               here
               I
               might
               alledge
               many
               passages
               out
               of
               P.
               Martyr
               ,
               
               
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 Aretius
                 ,
                 Zanchie
                 ,
                 Piscator
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               of
               whom
               one
               sweareth
               
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 diligently
                 readeth
                 shall
                 at
                 length
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
              
               
               another
               affirmeth
               that
               
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 the
                 Bible
                 read
                 of
                 all
                 thereby
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
              
               
               and
               all
               of
               them
               though
               not
               in
               direct
               ,
               yet
               in
               equivalent
               tearmes
               avouch
               my
               conclusion
               .
               But
               I
               will
               content
               my selfe
               with
               these
               few
               following
               .
               
               
                 Francis
                 Iunius
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 it
                 written
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 hearing
                 and
                 by
                 reading
                 also
                 .
              
               Dr
               
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 By
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ignorant
                 men
                 may
                 learne
                 to
                 haue
                 true
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 wild
                 wicked
                 fellowes
                 to
                 become
                 more
                 staid
                 in
                 their
                 wits
                 .
              
               
               Dr
               
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 reading
                 and
                 study
                 of
                 Scripture
                 Faith
                 is
                 learned
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 to
                 learne
                 faith
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 cherished
                 by
                 reading
                 saith
                 Tertullian
                 :
                 now
                 faith
                 is
                 nourished
                 and
                 cherished
                 ,
                 ex
                 quibus
                 existit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 that
                 bred
                 it
                 .
              
               
               And
               yet
               againe
               ,
               
                 Reading
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 of
                 edifying
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 effectuall
                 by
                 reading
                 ,
                 &
                 giueth
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
               
                 Wotton
                 .
                 Wee
                 doubt
                 not
                 many
                 haue
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 sure
                 they
                 might
                 and
                 may
                 attaine
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 iustifying
                 faith
                 too
                 ?
                 without
                 any
                 Preaching
                 by
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 partly
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 must
                 argue
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 partly
                 the
                 maiesty
                 which
                 any
                 man
                 may
                 discerne
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 writing
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 will
                 not
                 worke
                 by
                 these
                 vpon
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 readeth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 heareth
                 a
                 man
                 expound
                 this
                 word
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 why
                 faith
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 reading
                 ,
                 where
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Preaching
                 is
                 only
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 wilfully
                 neglected
                 .
              
               Dr
               Nowell
               in
               his
               Chatechisme
               appointed
               by
               authority
               to
               be
               taught
               in
               all
               schooles
               ,
               
               
                 By
                 what
                 way
                 or
                 meanes
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 declared
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 to
                 bee
                 attained
                 ?
                 By
                 diligent
                 reading
                 and
                 meditating
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 attentiue
                 hearing
                 the
                 same
                 read
                 and
                 purely
                 expounded
                 by
                 others
                 .
              
               
               The
               booke
               of
               Homilies
               affirmeth
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Scripture
                 breedeth
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 turneth
                 ,
                 illuminateth
                 ,
                 comforteth
                 ,
                 incourageth
              
               :
               and
               againe
               expressely
               ,
               
                 The
                 ordinary
                 way
                 to
                 attaine
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 our selues
                 is
                 with
                 diligence
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               Finally
               ,
               if
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               chiefe
               governours
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               publike
               authorizing
               of
               bookes
               for
               the
               maintenance
               hereof
               be
               a
               sufficient
               argument
               ,
               I
               dare
               bee
               bold
               to
               say
               that
               this
               is
               the
               very
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Sure
               I
               am
               that
               the
               reverend
               father
               of
               this
               Diocesse
               who
               best
               should
               know
               it
               ,
               gaue
               expresse
               commandement
               that
               it
               should
               publikely
               in
               this
               pulpit
               bee
               acknowledged
               ,
               
                 that
                 reading
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 to
                 beget
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Preaching
                 only
                 as
                 they
                 tearme
                 it
                 .
              
               Thus
               our
               latter
               Divines
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               but
               one
               thing
               more
               to
               say
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               these
               men
               may
               differ
               from
               Papists
               in
               other
               opinions
               ,
               yet
               I
               see
               not
               how
               they
               can
               cleare
               themselues
               from
               Popery
               in
               this
               .
               For
               to
               omit
               all
               consequences
               which
               necessarily
               follow
               vpon
               it
               ,
               thus
               in
               plaine
               termes
               say
               the
               Iesuits
               of
               Rhemes
               ,
               
               
                 Faith
                 cometh
                 ordinarily
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 hearing
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 reading
                 and
                 writing
                 .
              
               And
               Bellarmine
               ,
               
               
                 Scripture
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 certaine
                 profitable
                 commonitory
                 to
                 preserue
                 and
                 nourish
                 that
                 doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 receaued
                 by
                 preaching
                 .
              
               And
               Stapleton
               ,
               
               
                 Reading
                 is
                 not
                 via
                 ordinaria
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 to
                 Faith
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 Scripture
                 binds
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 preached
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               Lastly
               
                 Charron
                 ,
                 Faith
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Preached
                 and
                 pronounced
                 by
                 voice
                 ,
                 not
                 written
                 or
                 read
                 .
              
               
               Againe
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 beleeuest
                 because
                 thou
                 readest
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 no
                 Christian
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 beleeueth
                 afore
                 reading
                 and
                 
                 without
                 .
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 got
                 by
                 Reading
                 is
                 acquisite
                 ,
                 humane
                 ,
                 studied
                 ,
                 not
                 Christian
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 his
                 Faith
                 must
                 haue
                 another
                 name
                 .
              
               Iump
               almost
               with
               that
               ere
               while
               quoted
               out
               of
               
                 Hieron
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 knowledge
                 so
                 gotten
                 is
                 but
                 vaine
                 iangling
                 and
                 swimmeth
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 but
                 renewes
                 not
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               Thus
               Papists
               :
               against
               whom
               our
               men
               mainely
               oppose
               themselues
               herein
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               haue
               I
               at
               length
               resolued
               the
               three
               Questions
               in
               the
               beginning
               propounded
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               trust
               maintained
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               becommeth
               the
               truth
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               and
               sobriety
               .
               Withall
               as
               I
               suppose
               I
               haue
               made
               a
               sufficient
               Apologie
               both
               for
               my selfe
               and
               other
               my
               reverend
               brethren
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               general
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               ordinary
               auditory
               of
               this
               place
               haue
               beene
               publikely
               censured
               as
               
                 Seducing
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               for
               holding
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               now
               maintained
               .
               Reason
               would
               that
               he
               who
               seemed
               to
               lay
               this
               scandall
               vpon
               vs
               should
               haue
               made
               publike
               amends
               ,
               and
               either
               haue
               interpreted
               himselfe
               if
               he
               were
               mis-vnderstood
               ,
               or
               acknowledged
               his
               rashnesse
               if
               he
               did
               so
               censure
               .
               But
               seeing
               it
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               charity
               cannot
               be
               found
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               yea
               over
               and
               aboue
               ,
               seeing
               I
               haue
               since
               that
               time
               beene
               braued
               to
               my
               face
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               am
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               often
               insulted
               vpon
               behinde
               my
               back
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               durst
               not
               publikely
               shew
               my
               face
               in
               these
               points
               :
               though
               otherwise
               I
               could
               haue
               beene
               content
               to
               hold
               my
               peace
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               now
               I
               could
               doe
               no
               other
               then
               I
               haue
               done
               ,
               and
               pardon
               me
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               for
               herevnto
               haue
               I
               beene
               forced
               and
               constrained
               .
               Sooner
               perhaps
               would
               I
               haue
               discharged
               my selfe
               of
               this
               burthen
               ,
               if
               sooner
               I
               could
               haue
               met
               with
               so
               fit
               an
               auditory
               .
               For
               who
               can
               better
               testifie
               of
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               or
               are
               fitter
               to
               be
               iudges
               and
               vmpires
               
               in
               such
               a
               businesse
               ,
               then
               you
               my
               reverend
               and
               beloved
               bretheren
               of
               the
               Cleargie
               ?
               To
               you
               therefore
               and
               to
               your
               graue
               censure
               doe
               I
               referre
               both
               my selfe
               ,
               &
               whatsoever
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               duly
               remembring
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               giue
               mee
               leaue
               to
               addresse
               my
               speech
               vnto
               you
               my
               beloued
               bretheren
               of
               the
               Laitie
               ,
               specially
               you
               that
               are
               the
               ordinarie
               auditory
               of
               this
               place
               .
               Let
               mee
               intreat
               you
               all
               not
               again
               to
               mistake
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               by
               what
               I
               haue
               said
               I
               went
               about
               any
               way
               to
               derogate
               from
               Sermons
               .
               I
               say
               mistake
               me
               not
               againe
               ,
               for
               once
               already
               haue
               I
               beene
               either
               ignorantly
               or
               wilfully
               misconstrued
               .
               Preaching
               some
               while
               since
               in
               this
               place
               on
               Luc.
               20.34.35
               .
               and
               enquiring
               as
               my
               Text
               occasioned
               me
               ,
               
               who
               they
               were
               that
               
                 should
                 be
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 next
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               I
               affirmed
               first
               in
               generall
               that
               it
               was
               not
               semblance
               only
               or
               shew
               of
               religion
               that
               could
               make
               a
               man
               worthie
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               be
               a
               frequent
               auditor
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               might
               goe
               two
               ,
               three
               ,
               foure
               ,
               more
               miles
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               all
               the
               while
               might
               looke
               the
               Preacher
               starke
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               afterward
               returne
               with
               ioy
               ,
               call
               to
               minde
               ,
               talke
               ,
               conferre
               and
               repeat
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               still
               be
               counted
               vnworthy
               .
               And
               fearing
               least
               I
               should
               bee
               mis-vnderstood
               ,
               I
               then
               intreated
               you
               not
               to
               mistake
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               misliked
               Sermons
               ,
               or
               the
               going
               to
               them
               .
               Nay
               I
               exhorted
               you
               to
               goe
               ,
               provided
               you
               went
               not
               with
               contempt
               of
               Divine
               Service
               at
               home
               ,
               nor
               departing
               from
               your
               owne
               Minister
               how
               meane
               a
               Preacher
               soever
               ,
               none
               I
               thinke
               being
               so
               meane
               but
               is
               able
               to
               teach
               you
               more
               then
               you
               knowe
               :
               provided
               also
               that
               you
               passe
               not
               through
               the
               Church-yards
               of
               as
               reverend
               and
               learned
               men
               as
               these
               parts
               afford
               any
               to
               go
               
               a
               mile
               further
               to
               heare
               a
               novice
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               are
               returned
               ,
               that
               your
               repetitions
               bee
               not
               vaineglorious
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               rumble
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               riot
               ,
               but
               modest
               and
               severally
               in
               your
               owne
               houses
               ,
               and
               lastly
               that
               the
               fruit
               of
               your
               often
               hearing
               be
               not
               a
               demure
               looke
               onely
               and
               a
               prating
               tongue
               ,
               but
               true
               humility
               &
               charity
               which
               best
               conformeth
               vs
               vnto
               IESVS
               CHRIST
               .
               These
               things
               I
               then
               said
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               I
               yet
               see
               said
               not
               amisse
               :
               yet
               am
               I
               censured
               as
               an
               enimie
               to
               Sermons
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               greeues
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               and
               lash
               the
               faults
               of
               Hypocrites
               on
               the
               backes
               of
               Gods
               children
               .
               Wherefore
               you
               see
               I
               haue
               reason
               now
               to
               be
               warie
               of
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               danger
               that
               I
               bee
               not
               the
               second
               time
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               spake
               in
               derogation
               of
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               Sermons
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               blessed
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               as
               learned
               Hooker
               saith
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               keyes
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               wings
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               spurres
               to
               our
               good
               affections
               ,
               food
               to
               them
               that
               are
               sound
               and
               healthy
               ,
               and
               vnto
               diseased
               mindes
               physicke
               .
               Whatsoever
               any
               can
               truely
               say
               in
               honour
               of
               them
               ,
               withall
               our
               hearts
               we
               subscribe
               vnto
               it
               .
               If
               comparison
               be
               made
               betweene
               Reading
               and
               Sermons
               ,
               wee
               readily
               yeeld
               the
               precedencie
               to
               Sermons
               .
               For
               although
               it
               be
               the
               same
               word
               which
               is
               read
               &
               treated
               vpon
               :
               yet
               the
               manner
               which
               is
               or
               should
               be
               vsed
               in
               Sermons
               ,
               by
               explaining
               that
               which
               is
               hard
               ,
               deducing
               of
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               applying
               them
               home
               vnto
               the
               conscience
               ,
               doth
               more
               speedily
               and
               easily
               informe
               the
               vnderstanding
               and
               beget
               Faith
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               taught
               by
               one
               that
               is
               his
               crafts
               master
               shall
               sooner
               attaine
               to
               knowledge
               then
               he
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               other
               helpe
               then
               his
               owne
               industrie
               .
               I
               adde
               farther
               that
               whosoever
               neglecteth
               or
               contemneth
               Sermons
               ,
               neglecteth
               and
               contemneth
               the
               
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               God
               himselfe
               :
               neither
               may
               such
               a
               one
               looke
               for
               a
               blessing
               from
               God
               vpon
               his
               Reading
               or
               whatsoever
               other
               meanes
               hee
               vseth
               .
               So
               that
               my
               desire
               is
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               encourage
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               meanes
               to
               disharten
               any
               from
               the
               frequent
               hearing
               of
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               I
               may
               not
               so
               advance
               Sermons
               but
               that
               I
               must
               giue
               Reading
               the
               due
               also
               .
               Never
               more
               need
               .
               Among
               Papists
               the
               Stewes
               passe
               vnpunished
               ,
               but
               to
               read
               privately
               in
               the
               Bible
               is
               death
               :
               their
               publike
               reading
               is
               in
               a
               tongue
               vnknowne
               ,
               whereby
               they
               make
               God
               
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Smith
                 a
                 Puritan
                 ,
                 a
                 Brownist
                 ,
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 a
                 Se-baptist
                 ,
              
               
               what
               not
               ?
               saith
               that
               Reading
               is
               but
               a
               ceremonie
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Saviour
               read
               indeed
               to
               fulfill
               all
               righteousnes
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               had
               done
               shut
               the
               book
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               ceremonie
               .
               Hee
               saith
               farther
               that
               Reading
               is
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               letter
               &
               so
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               vnlawfull
               in
               worship
               to
               hold
               a
               booke
               before
               the
               eye
               .
               Our
               brethren
               of
               the
               faction
               haue
               not
               only
               said
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               printed
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 Reading
                 is
                 not
                 feeding
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 evill
                 as
                 playing
                 on
                 a
                 stage
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 too
                 .
              
               And
               is
               it
               not
               the
               manner
               of
               many
               ,
               
               neglecting
               publike
               Service
               and
               Reading
               ,
               to
               send
               their
               servants
               or
               children
               to
               see
               whether
               the
               Preacher
               be
               ready
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               pulpit
               ?
               For
               till
               then
               they
               list
               not
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Frenchiest
                 ,
                 turne
                 all
                 Gods
                 worship
                 into
                 a
                 meere
                 preachment
                 .
              
               To
               say
               nothing
               that
               they
               tie
               your
               Faith
               vnto
               the
               Preachers
               mouth
               ,
               and
               deny
               vnto
               Reading
               all
               power
               to
               beget
               it
               :
               the
               contrarie
               whereof
               you
               haue
               now
               heard
               sufficiently
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               demonstrated
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             
               Behold
               therefore
               ,
               blessed
               bretheren
               ,
               behold
               the
               largenesse
               of
               Gods
               bountie
               and
               goodnesse
               in
               making
               the
               
               meanes
               of
               your
               saluation
               so
               facile
               and
               easie
               vnto
               you
               .
               He
               hath
               made
               every
               one
               of
               you
               capable
               of
               reading
               :
               there
               is
               none
               but
               may
               learne
               to
               read
               if
               he
               will.
               It
               is
               as
               easie
               as
               to
               learne
               to
               play
               at
               tables
               or
               cardes
               :
               and
               a
               little
               of
               the
               time
               which
               some
               spend
               in
               Alehouses
               and
               idle
               exercises
               would
               soone
               make
               them
               perfect
               schollers
               therein
               .
               But
               were
               it
               difficult
               to
               read
               ,
               yet
               haue
               you
               eares
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               daily
               heare
               Gods
               word
               both
               publikely
               and
               privately
               read
               vnto
               you
               in
               your
               mother
               tongue
               ,
               if
               so
               you
               please
               .
               It
               is
               hid
               from
               none
               but
               those
               that
               will
               not
               seeke
               it
               ,
               saith
               Chrysostome
               :
               and
               it
               is
               exposed
               and
               made
               obvious
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               least
               any
               should
               perish
               for
               want
               of
               ability
               to
               finde
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               so
               high
               aboue
               thee
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 vp
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 heauen
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 vs
                 ?
              
               Neither
               is
               it
               so
               farre
               from
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               say
               ,
               
                 who
                 shall
                 goe
                 ouer
                 the
                 Sea
                 for
                 vs
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 vnto
                 vs
              
               ?
               But
               the
               word
               is
               very
               nigh
               thee
               :
               if
               thou
               wilt
               but
               open
               thy
               eyes
               ,
               thou
               maist
               read
               it
               at
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               if
               thou
               wilt
               but
               lend
               an
               eare
               ,
               thou
               maist
               when
               thou
               wilt
               heare
               it
               read
               vnto
               thee
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               thinke
               himselfe
               abandond
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               destitute
               of
               all
               meanes
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               hee
               hath
               free
               liberty
               to
               read
               or
               heare
               the
               written
               word
               .
               Neither
               yet
               let
               any
               man
               say
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               what
               need
               Sermons
               if
               reading
               be
               sufficient
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               what
               need
               two
               eyes
               if
               a
               man
               may
               see
               with
               one
               ?
               No
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               God
               is
               more
               bountifull
               and
               liberall
               then
               so
               :
               and
               as
               he
               hath
               provided
               more
               kinde
               of
               stuffes
               for
               our
               backe
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               more
               kinde
               of
               meats
               for
               our
               belly
               then
               one
               ,
               so
               hath
               hee
               ordained
               more
               meanes
               of
               Faith
               and
               Salvation
               then
               one
               .
               Among
               them
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               let
               Sermons
               bee
               the
               principall
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               the
               only
               meanes
               ,
               but
               reading
               is
               a
               meanes
               also
               .
               For
               as
               St
               Hierome
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 God
                 teach
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 the
                 people
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 eares
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 eyes
                 also
              
               :
               and
               hee
               that
               sanctified
               sounds
               and
               words
               vnto
               the
               eares
               ,
               hath
               also
               sanctified
               letters
               and
               characters
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               God
               for
               both
               .
            
             
               Courage
               therefore
               ,
               Christian
               brethren
               ,
               courage
               :
               buy
               you
               bibles
               ,
               and
               read
               them
               diligently
               :
               and
               when
               they
               are
               publikely
               read
               vnto
               you
               ,
               listen
               vnto
               them
               carefully
               .
               It
               can
               not
               be
               but
               so
               doeing
               yee
               shall
               reap
               wonderfull
               benefit
               .
               Iosephus
               writeth
               of
               the
               Iewes
               that
               they
               were
               all
               generally
               very
               skilfull
               in
               the
               text
               of
               Scripture
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Alphonsus
               the
               wise
               and
               learned
               King
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               read
               ouer
               the
               whole
               Bible
               fourteene
               times
               ,
               besides
               the
               Glosse
               and
               other
               commentaries
               vpon
               it
               .
               Yea
               diverse
               women
               ,
               as
               Gorgonia
               sister
               to
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 Paula
                 ,
                 Eustochium
                 ,
                 Salonia
                 ,
                 Celantia
                 ,
              
               with
               others
               ,
               by
               frequent
               reading
               became
               marvelous
               ripe
               in
               Scripture
               .
               And
               Gregory
               the
               great
               tells
               vs
               of
               a
               man
               vtterly
               vnlearned
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               so
               much
               as
               read
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               bought
               himselfe
               a
               bible
               ,
               and
               entertained
               one
               in
               his
               house
               to
               read
               vnto
               him
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 iuxta
                 modum
                 suum
                 plene
                 didicit
                 Scripturas
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               his
               measure
               he
               perfectly
               learned
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               he
               were
               a
               man
               altogether
               vnlettered
               .
               Courage
               therefore
               againe
               Christian
               brethren
               ,
               
               courage
               :
               
                 search
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               counselleth
               ,
               
               delight
               in
               the
               law
               of
               God
               &
               meditate
               therein
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               with
               David
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               vndoubtedly
               aspire
               to
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               sauing
               knowledge
               that
               they
               haue
               done
               before
               you
               .
               Be
               you
               men
               ,
               be
               you
               women
               ,
               be
               you
               learned
               ,
               be
               you
               vnlearned
               ,
               be
               you
               of
               what
               trade
               or
               condition
               of
               life
               soever
               :
               God
               will
               deny
               his
               gratious
               assistance
               to
               none
               of
               you
               vnlesse
               you
               bee
               defectiue
               to
               your selues
               .
            
             
             
               Only
               as
               he
               that
               will
               reape
               true
               comfort
               by
               the
               holy
               communion
               must
               come
               with
               due
               preparation
               therevnto
               :
               so
               must
               you
               also
               come
               to
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               word
               
                 in
                 praeparatione
                 animi
              
               ,
               with
               a
               ready
               disposition
               to
               loue
               and
               embrace
               the
               truth
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               discouered
               vnto
               you
               .
               
               For
               vnto
               those
               that
               receiue
               not
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               God
               will
               send
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               beleeue
               lies
               .
               Wherevnto
               if
               you
               adde
               your
               humble
               and
               devout
               prayers
               vnto
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzens
              
               counsell
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 and
                 search
              
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 Aperi
                 oculos
              
               ,
               Lord
               open
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               
                 &
                 doce
                 me
                 iustificationes
                 tuas
              
               ,
               teach
               me
               thy
               statutes
               :
               then
               will
               the
               lambe
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Iudah
               come
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               booke
               that
               is
               sealed
               ,
               &
               by
               it
               giue
               vs
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               sanctifying
               knowledge
               &
               grace
               as
               may
               suffice
               to
               bring
               vs
               to
               the
               state
               of
               eternall
               blessednesse
               and
               glory
               :
               which
               the
               Lord
               grant
               vs
               all
               for
               his
               Christs
               sake
               .
            
             
               
               
                 TESTIMONIES
                 OF
                 SVNDRY
                 moderne
                 writers
                 touching
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Reading
                 ,
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 since
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 this
                 Sermon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Babington
                   on
                   the
                   second
                   petition
                
                 .
              
               
                 TWo
                 extremities
                 there
                 are
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 eschewed
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 an
                 estimation
                 of
                 Reading
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 being
                 had
                 wee
                 feele
                 no
                 want
                 ,
                 neither
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 want
                 never
                 or
                 seldome
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 Preaching
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 to
                 extoll
                 Preaching
                 as
                 that
                 wee
                 vtterly
                 contemne
                 Reading
                 ,
                 yea
                 exclude
                 it
                 from
                 all
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 worke
                 faith
                 in
                 vs
                 or
                 any
                 .
                 The
                 meane
                 betwixt
                 both
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 true
                 conceit
                 both
                 of
                 Reading
                 and
                 Preaching
                 .
                 Know
                 we
                 therefore
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 commended
                 ,
                 yea
                 commanded
                 and
                 ordained
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 meanes
                 to
                 erect
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 pray
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 speake
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 for
                 reading
                 to
                 name
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 places
                 of
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 marke
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 law
                 laid
                 downe
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 people
                 Deut.
                 31.9
                 .
                 Act.
                 13.15
                 .
                 Luc.
                 4.16
                 .
                 Ier.
                 36.6
                 .
                 See
                 and
                 marke
                 both
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 Reading
                 and
                 a
                 profit
                 hoped
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 So
                 farre
                 were
                 they
                 ever
                 from
                 either
                 contemning
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 denying
                 it
                 power
                 in
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 
                 to
                 worke
                 
                   Faith
                   and
                   repentance
                   in
                   the
                   hearers
                   .
                
              
               
                 Also
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 :
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 Harding
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 blasphemous
                 
                   Papists
                   call
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   spirituall
                   dumbenesse
                   and
                   a
                   thing
                   vnprofitable
                   :
                
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 euer
                 with
                 the
                 chosen
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 receiue
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 liberty
                 .
              
               
                 Dr
                 Davenant
                 B.
                 of
                 Sarum
                 vpon
                 the
                 Epist.
                 to
                 the
                 Coll●ssians
                 pag.
                 522.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 erre
                 who
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 doth
                 not
                 availe
                 to
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 Christian
                 people
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 bee
                 ioyned
                 therewith
                 an
                 enarration
                 or
                 explication
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 Preacher
                 .
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 extenuate
                 the
                 vtility
                 or
                 necessity
                 of
                 preaching
                 :
                 yet
                 wee
                 affirme
                 with
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 touching
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 studiously
                 and
                 devoutly
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   immaculate
                   converting
                   soules
                   ,
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   faithfull
                   giuing
                   wisdome
                   to
                   the
                   simple
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 19.7
                 .
              
               
                 Dr
                 Fulke
                 against
                 Heskins
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 Christs
                 word
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 this
                 dogge
                 calleth
                 the
                 dead
                 letters
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 voice
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 vttered
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 25.
                 
                 This
                 (
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   be
                   taught
                   and
                   learne
                   hard
                   cases
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 vttermost
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 allow
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 Learne
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 easie
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 reading
                 ,
                 studie
                 ,
                 and
                 conference
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 Dr
                 Googe
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 
                   Pag.
                   217.
                
                 
              
               
                 Quest.
                 Whether
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 word
                 read
                 also
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 working
                 Faith
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 It
                 may
                 
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 commentaries
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 Sermons
                 or
                 other
                 bookes
                 laying
                 forth
                 the
                 true
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 being
                 read
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 worke
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 speciall
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 and
                 most
                 powerfull
                 vsuall
                 meanes
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 Preached
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 layeth
                 downe
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.14
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.21
                 .
              
               
                 Mayer
                 on
                 Iames
                 cap.
                 1.
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 Pag.
                 183.
                 
              
               
                 Quest.
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 necessarie
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 should
                 bee
                 Preached
                 to
                 the
                 engendring
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 suffice
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 ?
                 Ans.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 converted
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 read
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Luther
                   by
                   reading
                   was
                   turned
                   from
                   Popery
                   ,
                   and
                   Iohn
                   Huske
                   by
                   reading
                   of
                   Wickliffes
                   bookes
                
                 (
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   margent
                   he
                   noteth
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Saint
                 
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   he
                   was
                   converted
                   by
                   reading
                   Confes.
                   lib.
                
                 8.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 )
                 &
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 Preaching
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 read
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 Preaching
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 publishing
                 Gods
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 hearer
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.21
                 .
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 read
                 are
                 pronounced
                 blessed
                 Rev.
                 1.3
                 .
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 preached
                 as
                 preaching
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 strict
                 sence
                 signifieth
                 expounding
                 teaching
                 and
                 exhorting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 effectuall
                 .
              
               
                 Wheatly
                 in
                 his
                 new
                 birth
                 Pag.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 question
                 made
                 whether
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 read
                 only
                 may
                 become
                 effectuall
                 to
                 regenerate
                 :
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 must
                 want
                 this
                 efficacy
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 
                   Preached
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Read
                
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 question
                 mee
                 thinkes
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 instrumentall
                 power
                 of
                 regenerating
                 cannot
                 bee
                 denied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Scriptures
                   barely
                   read
                
                 ,
                 though
                 Preaching
                 be
                 not
                 ioyned
                 withall
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 ?
                 
                 seeing
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 by
                 bare
                 reading
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 also
                 it
                 may
                 become
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 vnto
                 regeneration
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 precepts
                 promises
                 and
                 threats
                 are
                 by
                 reading
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 readeth
                 or
                 heareth
                 the
                 word
                 read
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 either
                 cannot
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 worke
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 Yea
                 doubtlesse
                 hee
                 can
                 doe
                 it
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 then
                 whensoeuer
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 oftentimes
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 )
                 afford
                 to
                 men
                 a
                 possibility
                 of
                 enioying
                 any
                 other
                 helpe
                 then
                 reading
                 .
                 Vnlesse
                 the
                 not
                 being
                 preached
                 could
                 make
                 the
                 word
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 vnable
                 to
                 convert
                 soules
                 without
                 being
                 preached
                 .
                 
                   And
                   a
                   little
                   after
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 follow
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 read
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 beget
                 Faith
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Ministers
                 may
                 content
                 themselues
                 vsually
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 without
                 preaching
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 people
                 vsually
                 content
                 themselues
                 to
                 heare
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 seeke
                 for
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Amies
                 in
                 his
                 Medulla
                 Theologiae
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Hearing
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 any
                 Perception
                 whatsoeuer
                 or
                 comprehension
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 communicated
                 by
                 Preaching
                 or
                 reading
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 meanes
                 .
              
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 word
                 therefore
                 (
                 of
                 Hearing
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 narrowly
                 and
                 strictly
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 principally
                 or
                 necessarily
                 it
                 should
                 alwaies
                 include
                 the
                 outward
                 sence
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 denote
                 any
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Tilenus
                 in
                 his
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               
                 Pag.
                 5.
                 
                 Let
                 vs
                 see
                 this
                 enthymeme
                 or
                 imperfect
                 argument
                 of
                 
                   Pyrrhonian
                   Logicke
                
                 :
                 The
                 Apostles
                 first
                 taught
                 by
                 liuely
                 voice
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 they
                 pretended
                 not
                 to
                 teach
                 by
                 their
                 writings
                 which
                 succeeded
                 their
                 preaching
                 .
                 The
                 consequence
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 who
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 one
                 eateth
                 first
                 for
                 to
                 nourish
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 therefore
                 drinke
                 serueth
                 nothing
                 to
                 nourishmēt
                 .
                 
                   A
                   non
                   distributo
                   ad
                   distributum
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 that
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 to
                 write
                 are
                 things
                 very
                 accordant
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 commandement
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 teach
                 by
                 their
                 writings
                 .
                 He
                 which
                 commanded
                 them
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 commanded
                 also
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 preach
                 with
                 liuely
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 fit
                 for
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 latter
                 most
                 fit
                 for
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 transferre
                 doctrines
                 and
                 instructions
                 vnto
                 posterity
                 .
              
               
                 Daniel
                 Chamier
                 in
                 his
                 Panstratia
                 Tomo
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Lib.
                 1.
                 c.
                 21.
                 num
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 teach
                 comprehendeth
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 liuely
                 voice
                 as
                 writing
                 .
                 So
                 Paul
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospell
                 vnto
                 the
                 Romanes
                 no
                 lesse
                 by
                 writing
                 an
                 epistle
                 vnto
                 thē
                 ,
                 then
                 teaching
                 them
                 by
                 liuely
                 voice
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 solemne
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 when
                 they
                 cite
                 any
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 writings
                 ,
                 to
                 expresse
                 it
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   teacheth
                
                 :
                 yea
                 &
                 St
                 Paul
                 ascribeth
                 vnto
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 wise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ibid
                   num
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 All
                 men
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 related
                 two
                 waies
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 liuely
                 voice
                 and
                 by
                 writing
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 voice
                 are
                 signes
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 minde
                 :
                 so
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 writing
                 are
                 signes
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 voice
                 .
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 both
                 waies
                 equally
                 signified
                 or
                 related
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 cap.
                 22.
                 num
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 liuely
                 voice
                 is
                 vsed
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 saue
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 speaker
                 ,
                 and
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 evidently
                 expresse
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 dumb
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 no
                 lesse
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 when
                 wee
                 read
                 it
                 in
                 Paul
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 pronounced
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 liuely
                 voice
                 .
              
               
                 Lib.
                 6.
                 cap.
                 5.
                 num
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 written
                 word
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 preached
                 by
                 no
                 substantiall
                 difference
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 differ
                 neither
                 
                   in
                   specie
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   genere
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 accident
                 —
                 So
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 Sermon
                 which
                 first
                 S.
                 Peter
                 made
                 vnto
                 the
                 Iewes
                 after
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 differeth
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 Act.
                 2.
                 related
                 by
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 saue
                 only
                 as
                 writing
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 liuely
                 voice
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 writing
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 a
                 liuely
                 voice
                 ,
                 so
                 little
                 difference
                 letteth
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 affirme
                 the
                 Sermon
                 which
                 I
                 there
                 read
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 S.
                 Peter
                 then
                 made
                 .
                 —
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Sermon
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 bee
                 affirmed
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 and
                 I
                 truely
                 avouch
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 read
                 in
                 S.
                 
                   Luke
                   ,
                   Hauing
                   heard
                   these
                   things
                   they
                   were
                   pricked
                   in
                   heart
                   ?
                
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 Peter
                 then
                 deliuered
                 by
                 liuely
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 S.
                 Luke
                 representeth
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 cap.
                 18.
                 num
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Vergerius
                   an
                   Italian
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 negotiated
                 many
                 businesses
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 against
                 Luther
                 ,
                 vndertaking
                 to
                 write
                 a
                 booke
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Apostates
                   of
                   Germanie
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 tearmed
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 diligently
                 seeking
                 out
                 their
                 arguments
                 to
                 confute
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 himselfe
                 so
                 
                 overcome
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 rejecting
                 his
                 Bishopricke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 Cardinalship
                 ,
                 hee
                 vtterly
                 renounced
                 all
                 Popish
                 tyranny
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 lib.
                 7.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 num
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 doubtlesse
                 
                   an
                   Ordinary
                   meanes
                   ordained
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   procure
                   Faith.
                   For
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   written
                   that
                   yee
                   might
                   beleeue
                   .
                   Ioh.
                
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 lib.
                 10.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 num
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 To
                 preach
                 comprehends
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 liuely
                 voice
                 but
                 also
                 writing
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 
                   Preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 are
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 intimate
                 the
                 Gospell
                 vnto
                 all
                 nations
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 intimated
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 by
                 liuely
                 voice
                 or
                 by
                 writing
                 .
              
               
                 D.
                 Davenant
                 B.
                 of
                 Sarumon
                 Coloss.
                 1.9
                 .
                 pag.
                 64.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 carried
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Apostolicall
                   but
                   Antichristian
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 vnto
                 
                   Laicks
                   ,
                   the
                   Ordinary
                
                 meanes
                 of
                 begetting
                 wisdome
                 &
                 spirituall
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 namely
                 
                   Reading
                   and
                   vnderstanding
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   immaculate
                   converting
                   soules
                   :
                   the
                   testimonie
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   faithfull
                   giuing
                   wisdome
                   to
                   the
                   simple
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 19-7
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Psal.
                   119.130
                   .
                   in
                   English
                   meeter
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   men
                   first
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   finde
                   a
                   light
                   most
                   cleare
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   very
                   Idiots
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   they
                   it
                   read
                   or
                   heare
                   .
                
                 
                   Phil
                   :
                   Melancthon
                   Enarrat
                   ,
                
                 
                   Symboli
                   Niceni
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 conversion
                 these
                 causes
                 concurre
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 mouing
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 weighed
                 and
                 considered
                 either
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 godly
                 meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 not
                 resisting
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 assenting
                 although
                 with
                 some
                 trepidation
                 .
              
               
                 Ainsworth
                 Counterpoison
                 ,
                 p.
                 116.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Gospell
                 noted
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Thes.
                 2.14
                 .
                 hee
                 maketh
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 his
                 people
                 outwardly
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.19
                 .
                 spoken
                 Act.
                 5.20
                 .
                 and
                 written
                 Ioh.
                 20.31
                 ,
                 and
                 inwardly
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Neh.
                 9.20
                 .
                 1
                 ,
                 Cor.
                 2
                 ,
                 10.12
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 IOH.
                 17.1
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 spake
                 IESVS
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               ALL
               holy
               writ
               simply
               and
               in
               it selfe
               considered
               is
               of
               equall
               worth
               and
               dignity
               :
               the
               Author
               ,
               the
               Matter
               ,
               and
               the
               Manner
               being
               in
               every
               part
               alike
               Divine
               .
               Howbeit
               considered
               respectiuely
               and
               in
               relation
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               one
               Scripture
               without
               impeachment
               or
               derogation
               may
               iustly
               be
               preferred
               to
               another
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               Matter
               ,
               some
               Scriptures
               are
               more
               importing
               vs
               ,
               as
               containing
               doctrines
               of
               
                 Absolute
                 necessitie
              
               to
               bee
               beleeued
               :
               whereas
               others
               are
               so
               only
               in
               the
               Disposition
               and
               Preparation
               of
               the
               Minde
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Manner
               whereas
               others
               are
               darkly
               and
               obscurely
               deliuered
               ,
               some
               are
               so
               attempered
               and
               proportioned
               vnto
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               our
               capacity
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               more
               easie
               and
               available
               for
               our
               instruction
               and
               edification
               .
               In
               both
               these
               Respects
               ,
               this
               seventeenth
               
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 after
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
              
               seemeth
               to
               me
               among
               all
               other
               to
               be
               the
               most
               eminent
               .
               For
               if
               you
               regard
               the
               Matter
               ,
               it
               containes
               Doctrines
               of
               highest
               nature
               and
               consequence
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               the
               Churches
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               anchor
               of
               all
               her
               hope
               .
               If
               
               the
               
                 For
                 me
              
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               heavenly
               and
               divine
               ,
               so
               powerfull
               and
               perswasiue
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               destitute
               of
               all
               spirituall
               sense
               and
               tast
               ,
               whosoeuer
               with
               the
               naked
               and
               bare
               reading
               thereof
               is
               not
               extraordinarily
               ravished
               and
               affected
               .
            
             
               The
               serious
               and
               due
               consideration
               of
               all
               which
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               vnspeakable
               benefit
               that
               might
               grow
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               by
               the
               
                 right
                 dividing
              
               and
               handling
               thereof
               ,
               hath
               at
               length
               ouercome
               and
               perswaded
               me
               ,
               to
               vndertake
               at
               times
               the
               interpretation
               of
               this
               whole
               Chapter
               in
               this
               place
               .
               That
               so
               ,
               if
               it
               please
               God
               ,
               before
               I
               sing
               my
               
                 nunc
                 dimittis
              
               ,
               I
               may
               with
               these
               treasures
               satisfie
               some
               part
               of
               the
               debt
               I
               owe
               therevnto
               both
               for
               my
               birth
               &
               breeding
               .
               And
               because
               these
               first
               words
               now
               read
               seeme
               vnto
               mee
               not
               vnfitting
               the
               present
               occasion
               ,
               or
               to
               succeed
               what
               I
               haue
               already
               deliuered
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasions
               :
               I
               haue
               thought
               good
               at
               this
               time
               to
               make
               entrance
               therevpon
               ,
               &
               so
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               proverb
               ,
               
                 Vnâ
                 fideliâ
                 duos
                 dealbare
                 parietes
              
               ,
               to
               dispatch
               two
               businesses
               at
               once
               .
               For
               hauing
               heretofore
               vindicated
               the
               Dignitie
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               from
               the
               Contempt
               whereto
               it
               is
               subject
               ,
               by
               prescribing
               a
               soueraign
               Remedie
               &
               Defensatiue
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               hauing
               demonstrated
               the
               power
               and
               efficacie
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               even
               of
               that
               which
               is
               only
               by
               Reading
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               office
               of
               the
               Ministery
               :
               method
               and
               order
               would
               that
               in
               the
               next
               place
               I
               speake
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               .
               And
               herevnto
               am
               I
               also
               invited
               by
               this
               Text.
               For
               ,
               to
               forbeare
               further
               prefacing
               ,
               this
               seuenteenth
               Chapter
               containeth
               in
               it
               a
               most
               heauenly
               and
               divine
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               and
               Mediator
               addresseth
               vnto
               his
               Father
               in
               behalfe
               of
               
                 Christ
                 mysticall
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               tearme
               it
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               consisting
               both
               of
               Head
               and
               Members
               .
               The
               Parts
               thereof
               are
               two
               ,
               a
               short
               Preface
               prefixed
               by
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Corps
               or
               body
               of
               the
               Prayer
               .
               The
               Preface
               is
               my
               Text
               ,
               wherein
               relation
               is
               made
               of
               an
               Act
               invested
               with
               certaine
               circumstances
               .
               The
               Act
               is
               Prayer
               .
               The
               Circumstances
               are
               three
               ,
               
                 Quis
                 ,
                 Quando
                 ,
                 Quomodo
                 .
                 Quis
                 ,
              
               the
               Orator
               who
               prayes
               :
               
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 These
                 things
                 spake
                 Iesus
                 and
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
                 Quando
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               prayes
               ,
               
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 spake
                 Iesus
                 and
                 then
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
                 Quomodo
                 ,
              
               after
               what
               manner
               he
               prayed
               .
               The
               Manner
               is
               externall
               ,
               and
               standeth
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               
                 in
                 gestu
                 oculorum
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 Sermone
                 oris
              
               .
               In
               the
               Gesture
               of
               the
               
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 He
                 lifted
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 vnto
                 heaven
              
               :
               in
               the
               Speech
               of
               his
               
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 He
                 said
              
               .
               Of
               these
               things
               breefely
               &
               plainely
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               assist
               .
            
             
               Of
               all
               duties
               vniversally
               required
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               Prayer
               seemes
               to
               mee
               the
               most
               noble
               .
               So
               noble
               that
               by
               it
               all
               the
               whole
               worship
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               Scripture
               vsually
               denominated
               .
               And
               although
               the
               
                 Houses
                 of
                 God
              
               be
               consecrated
               to
               other
               vses
               as
               well
               as
               it
               :
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               called
               Houses
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               Houses
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               Oratories
               or
               
                 Houses
                 of
                 Praier
                 .
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               as
               Damascen
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               mounting
               or
               flying
               vp
               of
               the
               soule
               vnto
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Sweet
               incense
               ,
               that
               sweet
               smelling
               sacrifice
               ,
               that
               savoureth
               so
               pleasingly
               in
               in
               the
               nostrills
               of
               our
               God.
               It
               is
               that
               strong
               cord
               that
               draweth
               downe
               all
               blessings
               and
               graces
               from
               Heauen
               vpon
               vs.
               The
               importunity
               whereof
               of
               Iacobs
               makes
               vs
               Israels
               ,
               wrestlers
               prevailers
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               will
               hee
               cannot
               goe
               from
               vs
               ,
               vntill
               he
               hath
               granted
               vs
               his
               blessing
               .
               For
               it
               hath
               annexed
               vnto
               it
               the
               gratious
               promise
               of
               impetration
               ;
               
                 Aske
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 haue
                 ,
                 seeke
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 finde
                 ,
                 knocke
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               so
               difficult
               or
               impossible
               with
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               Prayer
               
               it
               may
               be
               obtained
               .
               By
               
                 Prayer
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               farre
               stricken
               in
               yeares
               ,
               and
               the
               wombe
               of
               his
               wife
               Sarah
               was
               now
               dead
               ,
               obtained
               a
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               Isaack●
               .
               By
               
                 Prayer
                 Iacob
              
               escaped
               the
               fury
               and
               danger
               of
               his
               brother
               Esau.
               By
               Prayer
               the
               children
               of
               Israell
               were
               delivered
               from
               their
               cruell
               servitude
               and
               bondage
               in
               Egypt
               .
               By
               
                 Prayer
                 Moses
              
               stood
               in
               the
               gap
               ,
               &
               pacified
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               that
               he
               destroyed
               not
               his
               people
               .
               By
               Prayer
               and
               the
               lifting
               vp
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               the
               same
               Moses
               overthrew
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Amalekites
               .
               By
               
                 Prayer
                 Iosua
              
               stopped
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               God
               was
               obedient
               vnto
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               man.
               By
               
                 Prayer
                 Sampson
              
               revenged
               himselfe
               vpon
               his
               enimies
               ,
               and
               ruined
               the
               house
               of
               Dagon
               vpon
               the
               Philistines
               .
               By
               
                 Prayer
                 Solomon
              
               obtained
               an
               incomparable
               measure
               of
               Wisdome
               from
               God.
               By
               
                 Prayer
                 Hezekiah
              
               being
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               had
               fifteene
               yeares
               more
               added
               to
               his
               life
               .
               By
               
                 Prayer
                 Daniell
              
               stopped
               the
               mouths
               of
               Lions
               ,
               the
               three
               children
               quenched
               the
               fiery
               fornace
               that
               not
               a
               haire
               of
               their
               head
               perished
               ,
               Ionas
               was
               discharged
               out
               of
               the
               whales
               bellie
               ,
               and
               the
               prison
               gates
               opened
               of
               their
               owne
               accord
               to
               enlarge
               St
               Peter
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Panchreston
               available
               for
               all
               things
               .
               It
               cureth
               diseases
               ,
               dispossesseth
               divils
               ,
               
                 it
                 sanctifieth
                 the
                 Creatures
              
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               vnlocketh
               the
               gates
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               procureth
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               It
               is
               seasonable
               for
               all
               times
               ,
               fit
               for
               all
               places
               ,
               necessary
               to
               all
               persons
               ;
               without
               it
               no
               businesse
               whatsoeuer
               we
               vndertake
               can
               thriue
               or
               prosper
               .
               It
               extendeth
               it selfe
               farre
               and
               wide
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               all
               :
               and
               in
               that
               regard
               excelleth
               Faith.
               For
               the
               
                 iust
                 man
                 shall
                 liue
              
               ,
               not
               by
               anothers
               ,
               but
               
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 faith
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               say
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               .
               But
               Prayer
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Charity
               ,
               which
               seeketh
               not
               her
               owne
               ,
               but
               the
               good
               of
               others
               also
               :
               and
               therefore
               wee
               pray
               
                 Our
                 
                 Father
              
               .
               Had
               not
               St
               Stephen
               prayed
               for
               his
               persecutors
               ,
               haply
               St
               Paul
               might
               still
               haue
               continued
               in
               his
               Pharisaisme
               .
               And
               had
               it
               not
               beene
               for
               the
               continuall
               teares
               of
               holy
               Monica
               ,
               perhaps
               her
               sonne
               Augustine
               had
               perished
               in
               his
               Manicheisme
               .
               Infinite
               are
               the
               brands
               that
               prayer
               hath
               pulled
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               vnspeakable
               the
               benefits
               it
               hath
               procured
               vnto
               others
               .
               But
               what
               speake
               I
               of
               men
               ?
               It
               makeeth
               wondrously
               to
               the
               ●●●●ing
               forth
               of
               Gods
               glory
               .
               Could
               wee
               of
               our selues
               command
               all
               good
               ,
               wee
               would
               neuer
               become
               sutors
               for
               any
               thing
               :
               but
               according
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 fac
                 te
                 ipse
                 faelicem
                 ,
              
               wee
               would
               make
               our selues
               happy
               .
               But
               by
               making
               our
               addresses
               vnto
               him
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               our selues
               to
               bee
               
                 Mendicos
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Gods
                 beggars
              
               ,
               every
               way
               insufficient
               in
               our selues
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               depend
               for
               all
               whatsoever
               either
               we
               are
               or
               haue
               vpon
               his
               alsufficiency
               alone
               :
               which
               maketh
               so
               much
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               
                 Gods
                 bounty
              
               and
               inexhaustible
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               nothing
               can
               doe
               more
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               beloued
               brethren
               ,
               how
               large
               a
               field
               I
               haue
               to
               expatiate
               in
               ,
               and
               how
               easie
               it
               is
               to
               overflow
               the
               bankes
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               this
               holy
               exercise
               :
               but
               that
               I
               remember
               how
               my
               Text
               limiteth
               me
               vnto
               the
               aboue
               named
               circumstances
               .
               And
               therefore
               leauing
               this
               generality
               I
               come
               vnto
               them
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               circumstance
               is
               ,
               Quis
               ,
               the
               Orator
               ,
               who
               prayes
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 spake
                 Iesus
                 and
                 lifted
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
              
               That
               Iesus
               was
               very
               frequent
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               all
               the
               Evangelists
               with
               one
               consent
               testify
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               
                 went
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 mountaine
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
              
               sometimes
               he
               retires
               himselfe
               into
               a
               solitary
               place
               to
               pray
               ,
               sometimes
               he
               prayeth
               by
               himselfe
               alone
               ,
               at
               other
               times
               he
               takes
               some
               of
               his
               Disciples
               with
               him
               ,
               some
               times
               he
               spendeth
               whole
               nights
               together
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               baptized
               he
               prayed
               ,
               and
               now
               that
               the
               time
               
               of
               his
               Passi●n
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               he
               is
               carefull
               to
               prepare
               himselfe
               by
               making
               this
               heavenly
               Intercession
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               beene
               no
               other
               then
               a
               continuall
               practice
               of
               this
               duty
               .
               This
               Duty
               I
               say
               :
               for
               indeed
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               hee
               being
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               the
               office
               of
               a
               
                 Priest
                 to
                 pray
              
               .
               Wherefore
               hee
               that
               bestowed
               that
               Honor
               vpon
               him
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               hee
               annointed
               and
               consecrated
               him
               ,
               charg●●
               him
               therewith
               .
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 sonne
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 this
                 day
                 haue
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
                 Aske
                 of
                 mee
                 .
              
               According
               to
               which
               Charge
               ,
               now
               being
               made
               a
               
                 Priest
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchizedek
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 he
                 offered
                 vp
                 prayers
                 and
                 supplications
                 with
                 strong
                 crying
                 and
                 teares
                 ,
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 him
                 from
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               although
               he
               be
               now
               
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 crowned
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 maiestie
                 :
              
               yet
               being
               a
               
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               he
               never
               ceaseth
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               becometh
               his
               glorious
               estate
               to
               make
               Intercession
               for
               vs.
               Yet
               this
               is
               not
               all
               :
               for
               it
               is
               further
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               Priest
               as
               Man
               only
               ,
               but
               as
               Emanuell
               on
               God-man
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               carefully
               demonstrateth
               .
               
                 The
                 law
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 maketh
                 men
                 high
                 Priests
                 which
                 haue
                 infirmity
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 w●rd
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 which
                 was
                 since
                 the
                 law
                 maketh
                 the
                 sonne
                 who
                 is
                 consecrated
                 for
                 ever
                 more
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               Christ
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
                 eternall
                 spirit
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 without
                 spot
                 to
                 God.
              
               And
               if
               he
               were
               a
               
                 Priest
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchizedecke
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               was
               
                 without
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 without
                 genealogie
                 ,
                 hauing
                 neither
                 beginning
                 of
                 daies
                 nor
                 end
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               as
               also
               being
               Vntithed
               in
               the
               loines
               of
               Abraham
               :
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               he
               should
               be
               Priest
               as
               
                 Man
                 only
              
               (
               for
               of
               Man
               only
               these
               things
               cannot
               be
               verified
               )
               therefore
               as
               God
               also
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               Prayer
               being
               an
               act
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Priest-hood
              
               ,
               it
               followeth
               that
               it
               is
               
                 Emanuel
                 ,
                 God-man
              
               that
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               
               that
               his
               Prayer
               is
               a
               Theandricall
               action
               ,
               as
               Divines
               terme
               it
               ,
               Divinely-humane
               ,
               or
               Humanely-divine
               .
               This
               speech
               haply
               may
               sound
               harshly
               in
               some
               eares
               ,
               &
               there
               are
               who
               sticke
               not
               to
               charge
               it
               with
               ●tat
               Arrianisme
               ,
               as
               if
               thereby
               we
               made
               Christ
               inferiour
               to
               his
               Father
               :
               whereas
               hee
               himselfe
               
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               Giue
               mee
               leaue
               therefore
               to
               bestow
               a
               few
               words
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               difficulty
               :
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               ,
               being
               rightly
               apprehended
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               singular
               comfort
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               
                 Fundamentall
                 article
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
              
               that
               in
               Christ
               there
               are
               two
               distinct
               Natures
               ,
               his
               Divinity
               &
               his
               Humanity
               :
               &
               that
               both
               these
               concurre
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               one
               
                 Person
                 God-man
              
               .
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               Agent
               or
               Principle
               which
               acteth
               all
               the
               workes
               of
               Mediation
               ,
               is
               but
               one
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Vnitie
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               even
               
                 Christ
                 God-man
              
               :
               according
               to
               that
               protrite
               
                 Maxime
                 ,
                 Actiones
                 sunt
                 suppositorum
              
               ,
               all
               actions
               issue
               and
               proceed
               from
               the
               Subiect
               ,
               or
               person
               .
               Howbeit
               seeing
               the
               Person
               alwaies
               worketh
               by
               his
               Natures
               ,
               and
               they
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               said
               ,
               in
               Christ
               are
               two
               :
               it
               followeth
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               Dualitie
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               distinct
               Principles
               by
               
                 which
                 Christ
              
               worketh
               or
               mediateth
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               other
               rule
               in
               nature
               ,
               
                 Natura
                 est
                 principium
                 motus
                 &
                 quietis
                 ,
                 nature
                 is
                 the
                 principle
                 both
                 of
                 rest
                 and
                 motion
                 .
              
               This
               for
               further
               illustration
               may
               be
               exemplified
               in
               
                 Humane
                 actions
              
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               Man
               ,
               or
               the
               Person
               of
               Man
               consisting
               of
               Soule
               and
               Body
               ,
               that
               vnderstandeth
               ,
               reasoneth
               ,
               moueth
               ,
               speaketh
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Soule
                 by
                 which
              
               he
               vnderstandeth
               and
               reasoneth
               ,
               the
               Body
               by
               which
               he
               moueth
               and
               speaketh
               :
               so
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               Mediation
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 Christ
                 God-man
              
               that
               worketh
               them
               all
               ,
               yet
               some
               by
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               and
               some
               by
               his
               Manhood
               .
               Here
               therefore
               are
               wee
               to
               distinguish
               .
               The
               workes
               of
               Mediation
               ,
               
               are
               either
               of
               Soueraignty
               and
               Authority
               ,
               or
               of
               Subiection
               and
               Ministrie
               .
               Of
               
                 Soveraignty
                 and
                 Authrity
              
               ,
               as
               to
               send
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               to
               illuminate
               the
               Mind
               ,
               to
               raise
               from
               death
               :
               of
               Subiection
               and
               Ministrie
               ,
               as
               to
               suffer
               ,
               to
               dy
               ,
               to
               be
               raised
               from
               death
               .
               All
               these
               things
               did
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               God-man
               both
               doe
               and
               suffer
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               former
               by
               the
               
                 Principle
                 of
                 his
                 deity
              
               ,
               the
               latter
               by
               the
               
                 Principle
                 of
                 his
                 humanity
              
               .
               It
               is
               further
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               although
               both
               the
               
                 Natures
                 in
                 Christ
              
               remaine
               distinct
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               severall
               operations
               also
               :
               yet
               as
               Leo
               truly
               saith
               ,
               
                 Agit
                 v●raque
                 forma
                 cum
                 communione
                 alterius
                 quod
                 cuiusque
                 proprium
                 est
                 ,
              
               both
               Natures
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               with
               Communion
               of
               each
               with
               other
               .
               This
               Communion
               is
               the
               concurrence
               of
               both
               Natures
               in
               the
               same
               Person
               by
               their
               severall
               proper
               actions
               ,
               to
               the
               producing
               of
               one
               Apotelesma
               or
               outward
               effect
               pertaining
               to
               our
               Salvation
               .
               In
               which
               concurrence
               the
               Deity
               is
               ever
               the
               principall
               ,
               and
               the
               Humanitie
               is
               the
               Organ
               or
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Deity
               :
               so
               that
               it
               never
               moueth
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               acted
               and
               moved
               by
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               from
               it
               receiues
               all
               its
               value
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               as
               in
               Man
               the
               Body
               doth
               from
               the
               Soule
               .
               These
               things
               being
               thus
               demonstrated
               ,
               let
               vs
               in
               a
               word
               applie
               them
               to
               our
               particular
               .
               This
               Prayer
               of
               Christ
               is
               an
               act
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               .
               He●
               therefore
               prayes
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Priest.
               The
               Priest
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               is
               
                 Christ
                 God-man
                 .
                 Christ
              
               therefore
               prayeth
               as
               God-man
               .
               But
               the
               act
               is
               Ministeriall
               not
               Soveraigne
               .
               He
               prayeth
               therefore
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Principle
               of
               his
               Deity
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Humanitie
               .
               Howbeit
               with
               Communion
               of
               the
               Deity
               :
               the
               Instrument
               partaking
               with
               the
               
                 Principall
                 Agent
              
               ,
               and
               deriuing
               all
               its
               vertue
               and
               efficacy
               from
               the
               concurrence
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               the
               more
               either
               ignorant
               or
               malitious
               are
               our
               adversaries
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               who
               slander
               vs
               as
               if
               we
               held
               Christ
               prayed
               in
               his
               
                 Divine
                 nature
              
               .
               Nay
               we
               know
               Prayer
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               implies
               inferiority
               :
               whereas
               the
               Word
               is
               coequall
               to
               his
               Father
               .
               If
               may
               be
               the
               dreame
               of
               Iewes
               in
               their
               Talmud
               ,
               that
               God
               prayes
               certaine
               houres
               every
               day
               :
               or
               of
               Turkes
               in
               their
               Alcoran
               ,
               that
               he
               prayeth
               for
               Mahomet
               .
               But
               we
               know
               that
               God
               hath
               no
               superiour
               to
               whom
               he
               should
               pray
               :
               and
               that
               his
               will
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               the
               effectuall
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               needs
               not
               pray
               .
               But
               it
               pleased
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               to
               assume
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               to
               make
               himselfe
               lesse
               then
               his
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               So
               that
               although
               it
               bee
               God-man
               that
               prayes
               ,
               yet
               praying
               
                 non
                 qua
                 Deus
                 ,
                 sed
                 qua
                 homo
                 ,
              
               not
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Word
               but
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               impeachment
               to
               his
               Deity
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               God-man
               that
               prayes
               ,
               is
               it
               possible
               hee
               should
               misse
               of
               his
               suit
               ?
               
               Surely
               he
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 knowe
                 thou
                 hearest
                 me
                 alwaies
                 .
              
               
               And
               the
               Apostle
               affirmes
               that
               in
               his
               
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Supplications
              
               he
               was
               still
               heard
               .
               If
               hee
               bee
               the
               only
               
                 Sonne
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               
               will
               he
               thinke
               you
               deny
               him
               any
               thing
               ?
               
               Nay
               if
               wee
               that
               are
               so
               vnworthy
               are
               yet
               heard
               for
               his
               sake
               :
               how
               can
               hee
               that
               is
               of
               such
               infinite
               worth
               but
               bee
               heard
               when
               as
               himselfe
               praies
               ?
               He
               is
               therefore
               alwais
               heard
               .
               What
               is
               it
               then
               he
               here
               sues
               for
               ?
               To
               himselfe
               Glorification
               ,
               to
               his
               Apostles
               to
               know
               and
               teach
               all
               sauing
               truth
               ,
               to
               vs
               
                 that
                 beleeue
                 through
                 their
                 word
                 ,
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 Vnion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Perseverance
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed-making
                 vision
                 of
                 his
                 Clory
                 .
              
               Doubtlesse
               therefore
               hee
               himselfe
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               :
               and
               swayeth
               all
               things
               both
               in
               Heaven
               
               and
               earth
               to
               his
               Churches
               good
               .
               His
               Apostles
               both
               knew
               and
               taught
               all
               the
               counsells
               of
               God
               :
               and
               wee
               may
               safely
               build
               vpon
               the
               Foundation
               they
               haue
               laid
               .
               As
               for
               vs
               ,
               all
               those
               things
               shall
               surely
               bee
               made
               good
               vnto
               vs.
               And
               though
               Sathan
               desire
               to
               winnow
               vs
               ,
               yet
               
                 Hell
                 gates
                 shall
                 never
                 prevaile
                 against
                 vs.
              
               For
               he
               that
               never
               faileth
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               hath
               prayed
               for
               our
               
                 Faith
                 that
                 it
                 faile
                 not
              
               :
               then
               which
               what
               surer
               ground
               of
               peace
               and
               ioy
               to
               the
               conscience
               can
               there
               be
               ?
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               comfort
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               of
               Instruction
               also
               .
               For
               if
               he
               that
               is
               both
               God
               and
               man
               disdained
               not
               to
               pray
               :
               it
               may
               well
               become
               vs
               that
               are
               but
               dust
               and
               ashes
               to
               humble
               our selues
               to
               
                 God
                 in
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Christs
              
               actions
               are
               our
               examples
               .
               Often
               had
               he
               by
               Preaching
               exhorted
               vnto
               Prayer
               .
               But
               exhortation
               prevaileth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               example
               ,
               vnto
               precept
               therefore
               he
               addeth
               his
               owne
               practice
               .
               Hence
               praying
               at
               the
               graue
               of
               Lazarus
               ,
               
               because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 stand
                 by
                 I
                 said
                 it
                 .
              
               
               And
               St
               
                 Agustine
                 ,
                 Ita
                 se
                 Patri
                 voluit
                 exhibere
                 Precatorem
                 ,
                 vt
                 meminisset
                 se
                 nostrum
                 esse
                 Doctorem
              
               :
               he
               so
               exhibited
               himselfe
               an
               intercessor
               vnto
               his
               Father
               ,
               
               as
               he
               remembred
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               our
               Doctor
               .
               Hearest
               thou
               then
               thy
               Master
               pray
               ?
               Learne
               thy selfe
               to
               pray
               .
               
                 Ad
                 hoc
                 enim
                 oravit
                 vt
                 doceret
                 orare
              
               :
               hee
               prayed
               to
               this
               end
               to
               teach
               thee
               to
               pray
               .
               The
               practice
               of
               other
               Saints
               should
               much
               moue
               thee
               :
               but
               the
               example
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               sanctifier
               of
               the
               Saints
               should
               moue
               thee
               much
               more
               .
               But
               most
               of
               all
               vs
               that
               are
               the
               
                 Priests
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               as
               he
               being
               a
               Priest
               ,
               makes
               intercession
               for
               his
               Church
               vnto
               his
               Father
               :
               so
               should
               wee
               vnto
               God
               for
               the
               people
               committed
               vnto
               our
               charge
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               privately
               only
               ,
               but
               publikely
               also
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
               A
               duty
               now
               adaies
               too
               much
               sleighted
               of
               many
               ,
               &
               causing
               
               in
               the
               people
               a
               generall
               disesteeme
               of
               the
               publike
               Prayers
               and
               blessings
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Ministers
              
               .
               The
               Lord
               perswade
               those
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               betimes
               both
               to
               looke
               vnto
               it
               and
               to
               reforme
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               Orator
               :
               who
               prayes
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               circumstance
               is
               Quando
               ,
               when
               hee
               prayes
               :
               it
               was
               after
               he
               had
               spoken
               these
               things
               .
               
                 These
                 things
                 spake
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 and
                 said
                 .
              
               So
               that
               first
               hee
               
                 spake
                 these
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 lifted
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 and
                 said
                 .
                 He
                 spake
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               What
               things
               ?
               If
               it
               shall
               please
               you
               to
               reflect
               a
               little
               vpon
               the
               three
               former
               Chapters
               ,
               you
               shall
               readily
               vnderstand
               what
               they
               are
               Our
               Saviour
               hauing
               a
               little
               before
               his
               passion
               celebrated
               the
               Passeover
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               immediatly
               vpon
               it
               instituted
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               time
               of
               his
               departure
               was
               neere
               at
               hand
               :
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               his
               loue
               towards
               them
               ,
               he
               holds
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               delivers
               vnto
               them
               matters
               of
               wondrous
               consequence
               both
               for
               their
               edification
               and
               consolation
               .
               For
               hauing
               acquainted
               them
               with
               his
               departure
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               great
               sorrowes
               and
               afflictions
               that
               would
               attend
               them
               after
               his
               ascention
               :
               he
               telleth
               them
               that
               this
               notwithstanding
               they
               ought
               rather
               to
               reioyce
               then
               bee
               dismaied
               .
               For
               he
               goes
               to
               prepare
               a
               mansion
               for
               them
               in
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               leaue
               them
               as
               Orphans
               but
               send
               the
               Comforter
               vnto
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               abide
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               leaue
               his
               Peace
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 shall
                 aske
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 shall
                 bee
                 granted
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               Meane
               while
               that
               they
               continue
               in
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               testifie
               the
               same
               by
               keeping
               his
               commandements
               ,
               abiding
               in
               him
               ,
               &
               louing
               one
               another
               .
               As
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               see
               them
               again
               ,
               &
               replenish
               their
               hearts
               with
               everlasting
               
               ioy
               .
               And
               albeit
               by
               the
               imminent
               tempest
               or
               tentation
               ,
               they
               may
               for
               a
               time
               be
               scattered
               ,
               yet
               let
               them
               not
               be
               ouermuch
               discomforted
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               overcome
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               while
               he
               will
               returne
               againe
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               home
               vnto
               himselfe
               for
               '
               evermore
               .
               These
               things
               spake
               Iesus
               .
               Things
               as
               you
               see
               for
               the
               Matter
               most
               heavenly
               and
               divine
               :
               and
               you
               need
               not
               doubt
               but
               the
               Manner
               was
               every
               way
               sutable
               to
               the
               Matter
               ,
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               gravitie
               .
            
             
               Whereby
               wee
               that
               are
               the
               Embassadors
               of
               Christ
               are
               exampled
               both
               what
               we
               are
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               how
               .
               Not
               what
               we
               list
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               list
               :
               but
               these
               things
               and
               thus
               ,
               this
               Matter
               ,
               and
               thus
               for
               the
               Manner
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               how
               much
               wee
               faile
               too
               many
               to
               vs
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               other
               or
               in
               both
               .
               For
               some
               of
               vs
               
                 Nihil
                 agimus
              
               ,
               speake
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               but
               very
               seldome
               ,
               drowning
               our
               abilities
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               silence
               ,
               and
               digging
               our
               talent
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               without
               any
               employment
               thereof
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               Gods
               treasurie
               ,
               little
               remembring
               that
               dreadfull
               sentence
               of
               the
               Apostle
               St
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Woe
                 vnto
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               Others
               againe
               
                 aliud
                 agunt
              
               ,
               say
               indeed
               somewhat
               ,
               but
               not
               these
               things
               ;
               fictions
               and
               dreames
               of
               their
               owne
               braine
               ,
               frivolous
               and
               impertinent
               matters
               ,
               perhaps
               also
               Pelagianisme
               or
               Popery
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               stuffe
               ,
               forgetting
               that
               other
               as
               fearfull
               sentence
               of
               the
               same
               Apostle
               .
               
                 Though
                 wee
              
               ,
               
               
                 or
                 an
                 Angell
                 from
                 heauen
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Gospell
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 preached
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
               Others
               yet
               againe
               
                 malè
                 agunt
              
               ,
               speake
               haply
               some
               of
               these
               things
               :
               but
               not
               with
               due
               gravity
               and
               discretion
               ,
               in
               
                 this
                 manner
              
               ,
               little
               regarding
               that
               weighty
               charge
               of
               the
               Apostle
               St
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 speake
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 speake
                 as
                 the
                 oracles
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               Forsome
               ,
               whether
               
               out
               of
               affectation
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               better
               breeding
               I
               knowe
               not
               ,
               vtterly
               neglect
               all
               care
               of
               elocutiō
               ,
               vsing
               a
               barbarous
               kind
               of
               rudenesse
               &
               rusticitie
               in
               delivering
               their
               mindes
               ,
               &
               enforcing
               what
               they
               say
               with
               no
               other
               then
               lowd
               clamours
               and
               vociferation
               .
               That
               they
               hope
               will
               bee
               counted
               plaine
               Preaching
               ,
               this
               powerfull
               Preaching
               :
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               distance
               betweene
               plainesse
               and
               rudenesse
               ,
               or
               that
               Powerfulnesse
               lay
               in
               such
               hoobubs
               and
               outcries
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               arguments
               and
               reasons
               to
               perswade
               .
               As
               these
               by
               their
               slovenlinesse
               defile
               and
               deforme
               the
               puritie
               and
               beauty
               of
               Gods
               words
               :
               so
               there
               are
               others
               who
               thinke
               to
               set
               a
               better
               grace
               vpon
               it
               ,
               then
               euer
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               himselfe
               did
               .
               For
               distasting
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               sanctified
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               holy
               Apostles
               :
               they
               hunt
               after
               I
               knowe
               not
               what
               new
               fangled
               and
               quaint
               phrases
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               tearme
               them
               ,
               strong
               lines
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               stile
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               those
               
                 Primitiue
                 Preachers
              
               were
               too
               low
               and
               meane
               for
               their
               transcendent
               Divinity
               :
               But
               to
               what
               end
               are
               these
               curious
               webs
               ?
               And
               why
               in
               weauing
               them
               doe
               they
               like
               Spiders
               thus
               vnbowell
               themselues
               ?
               Is
               it
               to
               convert
               a
               sinner
               ,
               or
               to
               saue
               a
               soule
               ?
               No
               verily
               :
               but
               only
               to
               catch
               an
               Eugè
               or
               a
               Bellè
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               flie
               of
               popular
               acclamation
               or
               applause
               .
               If
               divers
               Patients
               sick
               of
               severall
               diseases
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Megrim
                 ,
                 Pleurisie
                 ,
                 Gout
                 ,
                 Dropsie
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               should
               repaire
               vnto
               the
               Physitian
               for
               counsell
               ,
               and
               the
               Physitian
               should
               forthwith
               take
               vp
               a
               peece
               of
               Galen
               or
               Hippocrates
               and
               read
               a
               neat
               and
               curious
               Lecture
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               dismisse
               thē
               ,
               one
               hanging
               the
               head
               ,
               another
               holding
               his
               sides
               ,
               a
               third
               halting
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               with
               the
               same
               disease
               hee
               brought
               with
               him
               :
               
                 spectatum
                 admissi
                 risum
                 ten●atis
              
               ,
               could
               you
               forbeare
               laughter
               at
               so
               ridiculous
               an
               act
               ?
               As
               ridiculous
               ,
               or
               
               rather
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               a
               matter
               more
               serious
               ,
               more
               ridiculous
               is
               it
               in
               a
               Minister
               ,
               neglecting
               his
               maine
               end
               ,
               to
               seek
               his
               owne
               praise
               by
               pleasing
               the
               itching
               eares
               of
               vaine
               mē
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               cute
               their
               sick
               soules
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               vnto
               them
               everlasting
               saluation
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               beloued
               brethren
               ,
               
                 tandem
                 hoc
                 agamus
              
               ,
               let
               vs
               at
               length
               attend
               the
               businesse
               which
               Christ
               hath
               charged
               vs
               withall
               .
               What
               errand
               hee
               hath
               put
               into
               our
               mouthes
               ,
               that
               and
               no
               other
               let
               vs
               freely
               deliuer
               .
               And
               let
               vs
               striue
               to
               deliuer
               it
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               may
               make
               most
               to
               our
               end
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               building
               vp
               of
               men
               in
               their
               most
               holy
               Faith.
               This
               shall
               we
               the
               better
               doe
               ,
               if
               we
               looke
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               forme
               he
               vsed
               .
               A
               better
               precedent
               can
               we
               not
               possibly
               follow
               :
               
                 for
                 neuer
                 spake
                 man
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               Him
               did
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               make
               their
               patterne
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               converted
               the
               world
               vnto
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Faith.
              
               If
               we
               looke
               vnto
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               pleasing
               of
               them
               forme
               our
               Sermons
               after
               the
               humour
               of
               those
               whose
               humour
               we
               should
               rectifie
               :
               neither
               shall
               we
               please
               God
               ,
               nor
               happily
               in
               the
               end
               them
               .
               A
               certaine
               Painter
               hauing
               with
               all
               his
               skill
               drawne
               two
               pictures
               as
               like
               as
               possibly
               hee
               could
               ,
               reserued
               the
               one
               in
               his
               chamber
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               the
               other
               on
               his
               stall
               to
               the
               view
               and
               censure
               of
               all
               that
               passed
               by
               :
               and
               whatsoeuer
               they
               misliked
               he
               would
               with
               his
               pencill
               alter
               according
               to
               their
               iudgement
               vntill
               it
               was
               growne
               every
               way
               deformed
               .
               At
               length
               setting
               forth
               his
               other
               picture
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               commending
               it
               as
               an
               exquisite
               peece
               ,
               &
               condemning
               the
               other
               as
               a
               deformed
               monster
               :
               yet
               that
               ,
               quoth
               hee
               ,
               I
               drew
               according
               to
               your
               judgement
               ,
               this
               according
               to
               my
               owne
               art
               and
               skill
               .
               Certainely
               ,
               certainely
               if
               we
               shall
               attend
               the
               seuerall
               censures
               of
               our
               auditors
               ,
               and
               patch
               vp
               Sermons
               according
               to
               their
               
               liking
               ,
               monstrous
               and
               enormious
               must
               they
               needs
               bee
               .
               Much
               better
               were
               it
               therefore
               by
               our
               owne
               art
               ,
               our
               art
               being
               learned
               from
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               frame
               all
               our
               Sermons
               :
               so
               shall
               wee
               gaine
               many
               soules
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               purchase
               to
               our selues
               true
               praise
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               consciences
               of
               all
               good
               men
               .
               What
               though
               this
               way
               we
               cannot
               make
               so
               much
               shew
               of
               learning
               and
               eloquence
               ?
               Yet
               therein
               shall
               we
               be
               like
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 whose
                 preaching
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 entising
                 words
                 of
                 mans
                 wisdome
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 in
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Yea
               like
               vnto
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 who
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 rich
                 ,
                 yet
                 made
                 himselfe
                 poore
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 many
                 rich
                 .
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               
               let
               vs
               duly
               remember
               that
               although
               we
               be
               
                 dispensers
                 of
                 heavenly
                 treasures
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 them
                 in
                 earthen
                 vessels
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 vs.
              
               But
               of
               what
               Iesus
               spake
               enough
               .
            
             
               After
               he
               had
               spoken
               these
               things
               ,
               then
               hee
               
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
              
               and
               prayed
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               without
               Prayer
               he
               was
               able
               to
               effect
               what
               he
               prayed
               for
               .
               For
               being
               perfect
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               absolute
               dispencer
               of
               all
               grace
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               without
               fearefull
               impiety
               thinke
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               infirmitie
               he
               seekes
               that
               by
               request
               which
               of
               himselfe
               he
               could
               not
               accomplish
               .
               No
               ,
               but
               as
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               
                 Potestatis
                 author
              
               ,
               Lord
               of
               power
               :
               yet
               would
               be
               
                 Obedientiae
                 Magister
              
               ,
               the
               teacher
               of
               obedience
               ,
               by
               due
               performing
               his
               owne
               dutie
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Priest
               :
               and
               the
               duties
               of
               Priesthood
               are
               three
               ,
               
                 Docere
                 ,
                 Orare
                 ,
                 Sacrificare
              
               ,
               to
               teach
               ,
               
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               sacrifice
               .
               As
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               hath
               already
               carefully
               taught
               them
               ,
               and
               giuen
               them
               the
               words
               which
               his
               Father
               gaue
               him
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               third
               ,
               hee
               was
               now
               ready
               to
               offer
               vp
               himselfe
               as
               a
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               :
               for
               so
               saith
               he
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               
               
                 Father
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 come
              
               .
               Betwixt
               these
               two
               
                 intercedit
                 intercessio
              
               ,
               he
               maketh
               humble
               suit
               that
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               might
               be
               effectuall
               to
               the
               eternall
               saluation
               of
               all
               those
               whom
               his
               Father
               had
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               world
               and
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               as
               in
               
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
              
               ,
               so
               also
               in
               his
               practise
               ,
               Preaching
               and
               Prayer
               were
               vsually
               ioyned
               together
               .
            
             
               What
               Christ
               therefore
               hath
               conioyned
               let
               no
               man
               dare
               to
               put
               asunder
               .
               
               The
               dispensation
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               are
               by
               the
               ioint
               testimonie
               of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               two
               principall
               offices
               of
               the
               Ministery
               .
               Hardly
               therefore
               can
               they
               bee
               divorced
               without
               maiming
               or
               mangling
               thereof
               .
               As
               in
               Preaching
               we
               are
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               vnto
               the
               people
               :
               so
               by
               Prayer
               ought
               we
               to
               bee
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               people
               vnto
               God.
               By
               the
               one
               we
               teach
               them
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               by
               the
               other
               we
               blesse
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God.
               As
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               plant
               and
               water
               by
               Preaching
               :
               so
               are
               we
               by
               Prayer
               to
               mediate
               vnto
               God
               for
               increase
               .
               For
               that
               will
               affect
               but
               coldly
               ,
               except
               this
               quicken
               and
               inflame
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               Word
               or
               Prayer
               severally
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               ioyntly
               ,
               that
               both
               sanctifieth
               the
               Creature
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               vnto
               God.
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               also
               that
               as
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               Preach
               and
               Pray
               :
               so
               are
               the
               People
               to
               Heare
               and
               Pray
               .
               For
               Preaching
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               without
               Hearing
               :
               and
               to
               what
               end
               Praying
               in
               the
               Congregation
               if
               none
               concurre
               with
               him
               ?
               Heare
               therefore
               they
               must
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               beleeue
               :
               
               for
               
                 Faith
                 commeth
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               Pray
               they
               must
               both
               for
               their
               Pastors
               ,
               faithfully
               and
               diligently
               to
               dispense
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               amongst
               them
               :
               and
               for
               themselues
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               open
               the
               eares
               of
               their
               hearts
               also
               ,
               that
               what
               
               they
               heare
               may
               be
               
                 even
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 life
                 vnto
                 life
              
               vnto
               them
               .
               This
               condemneth
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               either
               out
               of
               a
               disrespect
               of
               Preaching
               are
               all
               for
               Prayer
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               the
               ancient
               Euchetae
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               also
               amongst
               vs
               now
               adayes
               :
               or
               out
               of
               a
               contempt
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               are
               all
               for
               Preaching
               ,
               seldome
               presenting
               themselues
               in
               the
               Church
               vntill
               the
               Preacher
               be
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               No
               marvell
               if
               the
               Hearing
               of
               the
               one
               be
               fruitlesse
               ,
               seeing
               they
               despise
               the
               
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               by
               which
               the
               blessing
               is
               obtained
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Prayer
               of
               the
               other
               be
               vneffectuall
               ,
               seeing
               they
               little
               regard
               Preaching
               by
               which
               it
               is
               to
               be
               guided
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               happily
               it
               will
               be
               demanded
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               twaine
               Preaching
               or
               Prayer
               is
               the
               more
               noble
               .
               A
               question
               much
               debated
               of
               late
               ,
               and
               with
               too
               much
               faction
               and
               vehemence
               .
               Wherevnto
               this
               I
               haue
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               cōparison
               be
               intended
               betweene
               Preaching
               and
               the
               Prayer
               of
               private
               men
               :
               without
               doubt
               Preaching
               is
               the
               more
               excellent
               .
               For
               it
               is
               publike
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               profitable
               .
               A
               publike
               embassage
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               honourable
               then
               a
               private
               supplication
               vnto
               God.
               To
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               more
               solemne
               promise
               made
               vnto
               it
               ,
               of
               
                 shining
                 as
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 firmament
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 starres
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               Yea
               but
               Preaching
               is
               subordinate
               to
               Prayer
               :
               and
               the
               end
               is
               more
               worthie
               then
               that
               which
               is
               subordinate
               thereto
               .
               Nay
               but
               it
               is
               preordinate
               rather
               ,
               as
               the
               Intelligences
               are
               to
               their
               orbs
               ,
               or
               Prudence
               vnto
               vertuous
               actions
               .
               Or
               if
               it
               be
               subordinate
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               in
               order
               to
               the
               chiefest
               good
               :
               as
               the
               kingly
               office
               is
               vnto
               meaner
               trades
               for
               the
               publike
               weale
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Mediation
                 of
                 Christ
              
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               man
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               not
               therefore
               inferiour
               .
               But
               if
               the
               question
               be
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 publike
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               set
               or
               foment
               any
               such
               quarrell
               betweene
               them
               .
               By
               the
               eager
               preferring
               of
               the
               one
               vnto
               the
               other
               ,
               both
               may
               easily
               be
               vilified
               .
               The
               overmagnifying
               of
               Prayer
               hath
               heretofore
               shut
               Preaching
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               the
               oueraduancing
               of
               preaching
               hath
               almost
               excluded
               prayer
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               it
               is
               Lasinesse
               that
               speaketh
               so
               much
               for
               all
               praying
               :
               and
               vaineglory
               that
               is
               so
               earnest
               for
               all
               preaching
               .
               But
               dares
               any
               man
               thus
               quarrell
               the
               prophecie
               and
               Intercession
               of
               Christ
               ?
               I
               trow
               no
               :
               for
               they
               are
               both
               alike
               infinite
               in
               worth
               and
               dignitie
               .
               Preaching
               and
               prayer
               are
               answerable
               vnto
               them
               :
               why
               then
               should
               we
               imagine
               such
               an
               inequality
               betweene
               them
               ?
               If
               when
               we
               preach
               we
               speake
               in
               Gods
               name
               vnto
               the
               people
               :
               when
               we
               Pray
               we
               speake
               in
               Christs
               name
               vnto
               God
               for
               the
               people
               .
               They
               are
               not
               subordinate
               one
               vnto
               the
               other
               :
               but
               both
               coordinate
               vnto
               the
               same
               maine
               end
               .
               Ioyned
               together
               they
               are
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               familiar
               Dialogue
               betweene
               God
               and
               vs
               :
               wherein
               God
               discouereth
               his
               will
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               say
               with
               S.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Da
                 quod
                 jubes
                 ,
                 &
                 jube
                 quod
                 vis
                 ,
              
               giue
               grace
               to
               doe
               what
               thou
               commandest
               ,
               and
               command
               what
               thou
               wilt
               .
               They
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               Iacobs
               ladder
               :
               our
               Prayers
               are
               Angels
               ascending
               vp
               vnto
               God
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               our
               Sermons
               are
               Angels
               descending
               downe
               with
               a
               blessing
               from
               God
               vpon
               vs.
               In
               a
               word
               they
               are
               both
               necessary
               ,
               and
               of
               singular
               vse
               in
               their
               place
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               neither
               be
               vndervalued
               ,
               but
               both
               haue
               their
               due
               honour
               .
               So
               shall
               God
               bee
               glorified
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               :
               and
               we
               enioy
               the
               benefit
               intended
               to
               vs
               by
               them
               .
               But
               of
               the
               second
               circumstance
               when
               hee
               prayed
               ,
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               is
               
                 Quomodo
                 ,
                 How
              
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               Manner
               he
               prayed
               .
               The
               Manner
               here
               expressed
               is
               onely
               externall
               .
               
               Not
               that
               this
               Prayer
               wanted
               the
               internall
               Forme
               of
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               in
               the
               Heart
               .
               For
               he
               was
               a
               
                 true
                 Israelite
                 in
                 whom
                 was
                 no
                 guile
                 .
              
               Ye●
               he
               was
               Truth
               it selfe
               :
               forso
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               being
               Truth
               ,
               he
               taught
               others
               to
               
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 Spirit
                 &
                 Truth
              
               :
               and
               condemned
               all
               those
               
                 who
                 drawe
                 neere
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 their
                 heart
                 being
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               by
               this
               outward
               comportment
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               expresseth
               his
               inward
               affection
               :
               and
               thereby
               lessoneth
               vs
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               wee
               presume
               not
               to
               appeare
               before
               God
               with
               holy
               countenances
               and
               hollow
               hearts
               .
               For
               he
               is
               the
               
                 tryer
                 and
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 reynes
                 ,
              
               and
               iudgeth
               not
               of
               the
               heart
               by
               the
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               outward
               appearance
               by
               the
               heart
               .
               Vnto
               these
               Hypocrites
               that
               dissemble
               both
               with
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               who
               loue
               to
               take
               religion
               on
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               haue
               it
               in
               them
               :
               giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               say
               in
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Chrysostome
                 .
                 O
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 wilt
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 evill
                 to
                 be
                 evill
                 ,
                 why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 bee
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 evill
                 to
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 evill
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 either
                 seeme
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 as
                 thou
                 seemest
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               Manner
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               Externall
               ,
               and
               double
               ,
               
                 ingestu
                 O
                 culorum
                 ,
                 &
                 Sermone
                 Oris
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               Eyes
               first
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 lifted
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               Elsewhere
               hee
               vsed
               a
               contrary
               gesture
               ,
               
               and
               prayed
               
                 groueling
                 vpon
                 his
                 face
              
               .
               Neither
               doe
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
               Prayers
               alwaies
               vsed
               the
               same
               situation
               and
               posture
               of
               body
               .
               
               Steven
               praied
               kneeling
               ,
               
               the
               Publican
               stood
               ,
               David
               watered
               his
               couch
               with
               his
               teares
               lying
               therein
               ,
               Elias
               making
               request
               for
               himselfe
               sate
               ,
               
               although
               Tertullian
               thinke
               it
               vtterly
               vnlawfull
               
               to
               pray
               sitting
               .
               
               So
               that
               as
               S.
               Augustin
               obserueth
               ,
               that
               the
               certaine
               site
               of
               the
               body
               when
               we
               pray
               is
               not
               prescribed
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               minde
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               performe
               its
               intention
               to
               God.
               The
               Iewes
               indeed
               were
               commanded
               to
               looke
               vnto
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               obserued
               it
               .
               
               But
               that
               was
               typicall
               ,
               and
               the
               date
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               is
               expired
               .
               
               Now
               therefore
               the
               best
               rule
               is
               this
               ,
               In
               publike
               Prayer
               ,
               to
               conforme
               our selues
               vnto
               the
               vsuall
               and
               appointed
               gesture
               for
               avoiding
               of
               scandall
               :
               in
               private
               deliberate
               Prayer
               ,
               to
               chuse
               such
               as
               wee
               thinke
               fittest
               for
               the
               present
               to
               affect
               the
               minde
               :
               in
               suddaine
               eiaculations
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               wherein
               the
               motion
               of
               
                 Gods
                 spirit
              
               shall
               then
               find
               vs.
               But
               although
               religion
               lie
               not
               in
               gestures
               ,
               and
               no
               one
               posture
               of
               the
               body
               be
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               :
               yet
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               these
               three
               naturally
               loue
               to
               accompany
               our
               affection
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Knee
               ,
               the
               Eye
               ,
               and
               the
               Hand
               .
               The
               bent
               Knee
               betokening
               our
               humble
               subiection
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               reverend
               feare
               of
               his
               presence
               .
               The
               Eye
               ,
               either
               deiected
               and
               cast
               downe
               in
               token
               of
               humiliation
               for
               sin
               ,
               or
               erected
               and
               lifted
               vp
               to
               heaven
               (
               as
               here
               )
               in
               token
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               ,
               that
               we
               looke
               confidently
               to
               haue
               our
               desires
               granted
               of
               God
               who
               dwelleth
               in
               Heauen
               .
               The
               hand
               also
               lifted
               vp
               ,
               as
               ready
               to
               receiue
               ,
               what
               wee
               hope
               from
               aboue
               shall
               be
               granted
               vnto
               vs.
               Whether
               Christ
               at
               this
               time
               vsed
               all
               these
               three
               gestures
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               is
               vncertain
               :
               for
               the
               Text
               saith
               not
               that
               he
               bent
               his
               knees
               ,
               or
               lifted
               vp
               his
               hands
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               he
               lifted
               vp
               his
               Eyes
               .
               And
               whether
               did
               he
               lift
               them
               ?
               To
               Heaven
               .
               And
               why
               thither
               ?
               Because
               there
               his
               Father
               dwelleth
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 giver
                 of
                 every
                 good
                 gift
                 .
              
               In
               regard
               whereof
               he
               taught
               vs
               also
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 Et
                 vbi
                 pater
                 ibi
                 patria
                 ,
              
               where
               his
               Father
               dwells
               ,
               there
               is
               his
               country
               ,
               
               and
               the
               place
               of
               his
               everlasting
               abode
               where
               he
               longs
               to
               rest
               himselfe
               .
               And
               therefore
               no
               marvaile
               if
               thither
               hee
               lift
               vp
               his
               Eyes
               .
            
             
               A
               certaine
               Separatist
               from
               this
               Gesture
               collecteth
               thus
               ,
               
                 yee
                 must
                 lift
                 vp
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ye
                 may
                 not
                 pray
                 on
                 a
                 booke
                 .
              
               Must
               lift
               vp
               ?
               what
               necessity
               I
               pray
               ?
               Did
               our
               Saviour
               forget
               himselfe
               when
               he
               fell
               on
               his
               face
               ?
               Or
               the
               Publican
               doe
               amisse
               when
               he
               stood
               aloofe
               off
               ,
               
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ?
              
               Certainly
               which
               way
               soever
               the
               Eye
               looketh
               ,
               
                 Sursum
                 Corda
              
               ;
               the
               lifting
               vp
               of
               the
               heart
               is
               the
               sacrifice
               which
               God
               accepteth
               .
               But
               what
               ?
               is
               it
               vtterly
               vnlawfull
               to
               pray
               on
               a
               booke
               ?
               why
               then
               haue
               learned
               and
               Godly
               men
               compiled
               so
               many
               bookes
               of
               Prayer
               to
               this
               end
               ?
               and
               what
               vniformity
               is
               there
               like
               to
               be
               if
               in
               the
               publike
               Liturgy
               there
               be
               not
               a
               certaine
               forme
               of
               Praier
               ?
               But
               God
               is
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 order
                 not
                 confusion
              
               :
               and
               will
               they
               nill
               they
               ,
               to
               pray
               devoutly
               on
               a
               booke
               ,
               is
               more
               pleasing
               vnto
               God
               ,
               then
               their
               proud
               and
               schismaticall
               praying
               without
               booke
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               
                 lifting
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
              
               ,
               wee
               may
               with
               better
               reason
               learne
               ,
               when
               we
               make
               our
               addresses
               vnto
               God
               ,
               to
               abandon
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               entertaine
               nothing
               but
               heauenly
               cogitations
               .
               The
               naturall
               erection
               of
               our
               countenances
               intimates
               ,
               both
               where
               our
               Hopes
               should
               lye
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               contemplation
               our
               minds
               should
               continually
               be
               taken
               vp
               .
               To
               bend
               our
               eyes
               toward
               heauen
               ,
               and
               fixe
               our
               hearts
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               is
               a
               fouler
               solecisme
               in
               religion
               ,
               then
               that
               stage-player
               committed
               in
               action
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               said
               
                 O
                 heaven
              
               ,
               pointed
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               when
               
                 O
                 earth
              
               pointed
               vnto
               heaven
               .
               Eies
               likewise
               that
               are
               vnchast
               &
               full
               of
               lust
               ,
               how
               dare
               they
               looke
               vp
               vnto
               that
               holy
               place
               ,
               or
               that
               holy
               one
               that
               dwelleth
               therein
               ?
               As
               pure
               hands
               ,
               so
               pure
               eyes
               are
               to
               be
               
               lifted
               vp
               :
               else
               shall
               our
               prayer
               be
               turned
               into
               sinne
               vnto
               vs.
               Such
               hands
               ,
               such
               eyes
               wee
               cannot
               haue
               vntill
               the
               heart
               be
               sanctified
               .
               If
               that
               be
               cleane
               ,
               the
               eyes
               are
               cleane
               also
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               boldly
               advance
               them
               towards
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               
               not
               wavering
               or
               doubting
               ,
               
               
               but
               stedfastly
               beleeuing
               wee
               shall
               obtaine
               what
               we
               aske
               .
               
               The
               same
               Spirit
               that
               perswades
               vs
               to
               crie
               
                 Abba
                 Father
              
               ,
               testifieth
               of
               the
               Fathers
               loue
               ,
               and
               warranteth
               vs
               with
               confidence
               to
               repaire
               vnto
               him
               .
               
                 Et
                 quid
                 negabit
                 qui
                 iam
                 dedit
                 filios
                 esse
                 ?
              
               What
               will
               he
               deny
               who
               hath
               already
               vouchsafed
               vs
               the
               Adoption
               of
               Sonnes
               ?
               Nay
               
                 quid
                 negabit
                 qui
                 filium
                 nobis
                 dedit
                 ?
              
               Haueing
               giuen
               vs
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               but
               
                 with
                 him
                 giue
                 vs
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               Indeed
               considering
               our
               owne
               vilenesse
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               Maiesty
               of
               God
               :
               it
               is
               reason
               wee
               should
               cast
               downe
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               approach
               vnto
               him
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               .
               Howbeit
               as
               hee
               said
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 apud
                 te
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 audet
                 dicere
                 ,
                 maiestatem
                 tuam
                 nescit
                 :
                 qui
                 non
                 audet
                 ,
                 nescit
                 humanitatem
                 :
              
               so
               say
               I
               ,
               whosoeuer
               dares
               to
               present
               himselfe
               before
               God
               ,
               knowes
               not
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               Maiestie
               :
               but
               whosoeuer
               knoweth
               his
               facility
               and
               louing
               kindnesse
               ,
               needs
               not
               feare
               boldly
               to
               
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 vnto
                 the
                 hils
                 from
                 whence
                 his
                 helpe
                 cometh
                 .
              
               And
               if
               such
               confidence
               may
               be
               vsed
               in
               Private
               Prayer
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               in
               the
               publike
               congregation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ?
               For
               a
               three-fold
               cord
               is
               stronger
               then
               a
               single
               ,
               to
               draw
               downe
               the
               blessings
               of
               God
               from
               heaven
               .
               And
               so
               many
               congregations
               are
               so
               many
               armies
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               offering
               such
               violence
               vnto
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               importunatenesse
               assaulting
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               be
               repulsed
               .
               They
               therefore
               are
               much
               to
               be
               blamed
               who
               neglect
               ,
               I
               had
               almost
               said
               despise
               the
               assembly
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               preferring
               their
               owne
               private
               devotions
               vnto
               the
               publike
               Liturgy
               
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Of
               whom
               I
               say
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               least
               they
               that
               doe
               so
               ,
               pray
               with
               more
               pride
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               then
               true
               devotion
               when
               they
               are
               at
               home
               .
               But
               
                 de
                 gestu
                 oculorum
              
               ,
               of
               the
               gesture
               of
               his
               eyes
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               
                 Sermo
                 oris
              
               ,
               the
               speech
               of
               his
               mouth
               followeth
               ,
               
                 He
                 lifted
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 heaven
                 and
                 said
                 .
              
               The
               Prayer
               was
               vocall
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               voice
               needed
               not
               .
               
               The
               Prayers
               of
               Hannah
               ,
               of
               Moses
               ,
               of
               Nehemiah
               were
               Mentall
               only
               ,
               yet
               God
               heard
               them
               .
               
               If
               he
               were
               such
               a
               God
               as
               Baall
               of
               whom
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 Elias
              
               jestingly
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Cry
                 aloud
              
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 he
                 is
                 talking
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 is
                 pursuing
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 iourney
                 ,
                 or
                 peradventure
                 he
                 sleepeth
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 awaked
              
               :
               then
               speech
               happily
               might
               be
               necessarie
               .
               But
               our
               
                 God
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 man
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 needeth
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 testify
                 of
                 man.
              
               
               
                 He
                 discerneth
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 open
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 knowes
                 thoughts
                 long
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 conceiued
                 .
              
               Neverthelesse
               this
               example
               of
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 Christ
              
               manifestly
               sheweth
               that
               
                 Vocall
                 prayer
              
               is
               also
               convenient
               :
               yea
               &
               in
               some
               cases
               necessary
               .
               In
               publike
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               when
               wee
               pray
               with
               others
               (
               as
               now
               our
               Saviour
               did
               with
               his
               Disciples
               )
               speech
               is
               necessarie
               .
               Else
               how
               shall
               the
               rest
               consent
               and
               say
               Amen
               therevnto
               .
               Expedient
               also
               it
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Angels
               both
               
                 good
                 and
                 evill
              
               .
               The
               good
               :
               for
               as
               our
               Repentance
               ,
               so
               our
               devout
               Prayers
               also
               doe
               much
               reioice
               them
               .
               The
               evill
               :
               for
               as
               a
               Father
               saith
               
                 Confitearis
                 Deum
                 apud
                 te
                 ,
                 vt
                 Diaboli
                 audiant
                 circa
                 te
                 ,
                 &
                 contremiscant
                 propter
                 te
                 ,
              
               confesse
               God
               that
               the
               Divils
               may
               heare
               which
               are
               about
               thee
               ,
               and
               tremble
               because
               of
               thee
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               inconvenient
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               selues
               .
               And
               first
               to
               discharge
               the
               debt
               we
               owe
               vnto
               God
               ,
               offering
               vnto
               him
               the
               
                 Calues
                 of
                 our
                 lips
              
               .
               
               For
               the
               tongue
               
               was
               created
               to
               
                 blesse
                 God
                 withall
              
               .
               
               And
               as
               
                 Beleeuing
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               :
               
               so
               ought
               we
               also
               to
               
                 confesse
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
              
               .
               Againe
               to
               stirre
               vp
               the
               more
               devotion
               in
               Prayer
               .
               For
               as
               St
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Affectus
                 cordis
                 verbis
                 excitatur
                 orantis
              
               ,
               care
               of
               speech
               restraines
               the
               wandring
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               vehement
               and
               significant
               the
               words
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               is
               the
               heart
               affected
               .
               Lastly
               because
               of
               the
               redundance
               of
               the
               affections
               vpon
               the
               body
               .
               For
               as
               a
               vessell
               full
               of
               new
               wine
               ,
               
               will
               burst
               with
               the
               working
               thereof
               except
               it
               be
               vented
               :
               so
               is
               it
               with
               vs
               in
               our
               strong
               passions
               vntill
               they
               be
               vttered
               .
               
               While
               David
               held
               his
               peace
               hee
               was
               much
               troubled
               :
               
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 hot
                 within
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 burned
                 ,
              
               vntill
               hee
               
                 spake
                 with
                 his
                 tongue
              
               .
               When
               his
               heart
               was
               replenished
               with
               ioy
               ,
               then
               his
               glory
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 his
                 tongue
                 also
                 reioiced
              
               .
               
               
               And
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               
               because
               of
               his
               vehement
               sorrowes
               and
               feares
               ,
               
                 offered
                 vp
                 Prayers
                 and
                 supplications
                 with
                 strong
                 crying
                 and
                 teares
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               both
               what
               necessity
               and
               expedience
               there
               is
               of
               
                 Vocall
                 prayer
              
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               :
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               had
               a
               further
               aime
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               thus
               prayed
               .
               He
               vttered
               it
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               present
               comfort
               of
               those
               that
               heard
               him
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               registred
               and
               recorded
               as
               a
               perpetuall
               Canon
               of
               that
               glorious
               Intercession
               which
               he
               maketh
               for
               his
               Church
               in
               heauen
               .
               For
               although
               it
               were
               deliuered
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               yet
               it
               pertaineth
               to
               the
               state
               of
               glory
               also
               ▪
               and
               therefore
               would
               our
               Saviour
               haue
               it
               registred
               ,
               both
               that
               from
               hence
               the
               Saints
               might
               deriue
               sound
               comfort
               and
               consolation
               vnto
               their
               soules
               ;
               and
               bee
               furnished
               of
               a
               true
               patterne
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               with
               what
               wisdome
               ,
               sobriety
               ,
               and
               convenient
               brevitie
               they
               are
               to
               speake
               vnto
               God.
               So
               that
               this
               Prayer
               is
               of
               singular
               vse
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               will
               bee
               
               throughout
               all
               generations
               for
               ever
               more
               .
               But
               I
               presse
               this
               point
               no
               further
               .
               All
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               touching
               it
               ,
               I
               thus
               apply
               .
            
             
               First
               it
               maketh
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               plaine
               and
               simple
               ,
               yet
               honest
               minded
               people
               ,
               that
               although
               they
               haue
               but
               little
               skill
               to
               set
               words
               ,
               and
               formally
               to
               deliver
               their
               minds
               :
               yet
               their
               
                 Mentall
                 Prayers
              
               and
               short
               Eiaculations
               are
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               vnto
               God.
               God
               forbid
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               .
               For
               in
               the
               approach
               of
               death
               when
               sicknesse
               hath
               sealed
               vp
               our
               lips
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               time
               of
               persecution
               when
               tyrants
               bereaue
               vs
               of
               our
               tongues
               :
               haue
               we
               together
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               speech
               lost
               also
               ability
               to
               pray
               ?
               No
               verily
               .
               For
               though
               with
               Moses
               wee
               s●y
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               our
               thoughts
               may
               cry
               so
               loud
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               say
               vnto
               vs
               as
               sometimes
               hee
               did
               vnto
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Quid
                 clamas
                 ad
                 me
                 ,
              
               why
               dost
               thou
               crie
               vnto
               me
               ?
               
                 Multi
                 sonant
                 voce
                 ,
                 &
                 ●orde
                 muti
                 sunt
                 ,
              
               many
               sound
               aloud
               ,
               saith
               St
               Augustine
               ,
               with
               their
               voice
               that
               are
               dumb
               in
               their
               heart
               .
               And
               the
               contrarie
               thereof
               is
               as
               true
               ,
               
                 Multi
                 sonant
                 corde
                 &
                 voce
                 muti
                 sunt
                 ,
              
               many
               are
               silent
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               yet
               loud
               with
               their
               affections
               .
               The
               common
               rime
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               very
               elegant
               ,
               yet
               carries
               good
               sense
               with
               it
               ,
               
                 Non
                 vox
                 sed
                 votum
                 ,
                 non
                 cordula
                 musica
                 sed
                 cor
                 ,
                 non
                 clamans
                 sed
                 amans
                 cantat
                 in
                 aure
                 Dei
              
               ;
               not
               the
               voice
               but
               the
               vow
               ,
               not
               the
               harp
               but
               the
               heart
               ,
               not
               lowing
               but
               louing
               musicke
               for
               Gods
               eares
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               it
               serueth
               for
               instruction
               ,
               that
               although
               
                 Mentall
                 prayer
              
               may
               be
               available
               without
               vocall
               :
               yet
               is
               not
               vocall
               so
               without
               Mentall
               .
               For
               as
               the
               body
               without
               the
               soule
               ,
               so
               words
               without
               concurrence
               of
               affection
               are
               dead
               .
               
                 The
                 Iewes
                 drew
                 neere
                 vnto
                 God
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 &
                 honoured
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 heart
                 being
                 removed
                 
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
              
               
               it
               is
               expressely
               said
               ,
               
                 they
                 called
                 not
                 vpon
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               All
               Bablers
               therefore
               are
               here
               condemned
               ,
               who
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               for
               their
               heathnish
               battologie
               .
               
               Such
               are
               all
               they
               ,
               who
               pray
               in
               a
               language
               they
               know
               not
               :
               like
               vnto
               Parrats
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Cardinalls
                 Iay
              
               ,
               that
               could
               repeat
               the
               whole
               Creed
               ,
               but
               vnderstood
               never
               a
               word
               thereof
               .
               A
               thing
               vtterly
               repugnant
               to
               nature
               ,
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               all
               antiquity
               :
               and
               is
               rather
               the
               dotage
               of
               a
               drunken
               braine
               ,
               then
               the
               serious
               exercise
               of
               true
               piety
               .
               Such
               also
               are
               all
               they
               who
               vnderstand
               ,
               but
               attend
               not
               what
               they
               say
               :
               suffering
               their
               thoughts
               to
               range
               about
               impertinent
               businesses
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               little
               lippe
               labour
               were
               enough
               for
               God.
               The
               Schoolemen
               ha●e
               a
               rule
               ,
               that
               a
               generall
               intention
               without
               particular
               attention
               is
               sufficient
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               profane
               rule
               :
               &
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 Hoc
                 age
              
               shall
               rise
               vp
               in
               iudgement
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               condemne
               all
               those
               that
               practise
               it
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               it
               may
               serue
               for
               direction
               how
               &
               in
               what
               manner
               to
               mould
               and
               forme
               our
               Praying
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Preaching
               so
               our
               Praying
               also
               must
               be
               conformed
               to
               his
               example
               .
               Now
               if
               you
               please
               to
               search
               into
               it
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               this
               Prayer
               ,
               for
               the
               Matter
               most
               heavenly
               ,
               for
               the
               Method
               ,
               most
               orderly
               ,
               for
               the
               words
               most
               expresse
               and
               significant
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               length
               ,
               no
               way
               tedious
               ,
               as
               wherein
               is
               ,
               to
               vse
               the
               words
               of
               St
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Non
                 multa
                 locutio
                 ,
                 sed
                 multa
                 precatio
                 ,
              
               not
               much
               talking
               but
               much
               praying
               .
               Every
               thing
               is
               carried
               with
               deepe
               wisdome
               and
               advisednesse
               ,
               nothing
               rashly
               or
               tumultuarily
               .
               Not
               a
               word
               but
               breatheth
               forth
               perfect
               holinesse
               and
               charity
               ;
               and
               to
               bee
               briefe
               ,
               nothing
               but
               what
               every
               way
               may
               become
               the
               
                 son
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
              
               .
               Oh
               that
               our
               Prayers
               might
               alwaies
               bee
               framed
               according
               to
               this
               patterne
               !
               How
               acceptable
               would
               they
               then
               be
               to
               him
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               addressed
               ?
               But
               indeed
               
               wee
               imitate
               it
               not
               as
               wee
               ought
               .
               For
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               some
               of
               vs
               present
               vnto
               God
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               curious
               contriuing
               of
               words
               :
               as
               if
               he
               were
               sooner
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               the
               froth
               of
               humane
               wit
               ,
               then
               with
               Christian
               gravity
               and
               simplicity
               .
               Others
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               and
               those
               God
               wot
               sillie
               ones
               ,
               though
               they
               know
               neither
               what
               to
               say
               nor
               how
               ;
               yet
               least
               they
               should
               seeme
               destitute
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               they
               presume
               on
               the
               sudden
               ,
               without
               any
               meditation
               ,
               to
               poure
               out
               whole
               floods
               of
               words
               without
               one
               drop
               of
               sense
               ,
               &
               spinning
               out
               their
               prayers
               to
               an
               enormious
               length
               ,
               forgetting
               that
               God
               being
               aboue
               in
               heaven
               ,
               &
               themselues
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               their
               words
               should
               bee
               both
               weighty
               and
               few
               .
               Would
               a
               man
               preferre
               a
               petition
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               without
               due
               consideration
               of
               all
               things
               before
               hand
               ?
               But
               these
               loue
               to
               be
               too
               homely
               and
               familiar
               with
               God
               :
               and
               I
               cannot
               better
               compare
               them
               then
               to
               little
               children
               ,
               who
               would
               faine
               tell
               a
               tale
               to
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
               not
               knowing
               either
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               how
               to
               vtter
               it
               .
               My
               advice
               vnto
               these
               should
               be
               ,
               first
               that
               they
               would
               no
               longer
               overweene
               themselues
               ,
               mistaking
               the
               
                 Lips
                 of
                 Calues
              
               for
               the
               
                 Calues
                 of
                 the
                 lips
              
               .
               Then
               ,
               that
               vpon
               knowledge
               of
               their
               owne
               inability
               ,
               they
               content
               themselues
               with
               short
               Ejaculations
               ,
               and
               such
               Prayers
               as
               graue
               and
               learned
               men
               haue
               provided
               for
               them
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               Humility
               and
               Charitie
               be
               their
               ordinary
               Prayers
               .
               For
               besides
               Mentall
               and
               Vocall
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               
                 Vitalis
                 Oratio
              
               the
               Prayer
               of
               a
               godly
               life
               :
               which
               cries
               as
               loud
               vnto
               God
               for
               a
               blessing
               ,
               as
               Abels
               murder
               ,
               or
               notorious
               sins
               doe
               for
               vengeance
               .
               Without
               which
               though
               a
               man
               roare
               like
               Stentor
               ,
               and
               multiply
               words
               as
               the
               sand
               :
               God
               turneth
               the
               deafe
               eare
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               vouchsafe
               to
               heare
               him
               .
               But
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               whole
               Preface
               thus
               much
               .
            
             
             
               Howbeit
               before
               I
               conclude
               ,
               I
               must
               craue
               leaue
               to
               addresse
               a
               few
               words
               vnto
               you
               also
               my
               Lord
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               Angell
               of
               this
               Diocesse
               .
               You
               haue
               heard
               what
               foule
               abuses
               there
               are
               both
               of
               Preaching
               and
               Praying
               :
               it
               belongeth
               vnto
               your
               Lordship
               to
               see
               them
               redressed
               .
               Some
               are
               silent
               and
               say
               nothing
               :
               it
               were
               good
               their
               mouthes
               were
               opened
               .
               Some
               insteed
               of
               Gods
               truth
               broach
               their
               owne
               perverse
               opinions
               :
               it
               were
               fit
               their
               mouthes
               were
               stopt
               .
               Others
               with
               their
               rude
               behauiour
               and
               outcries
               disgrace
               Preaching
               :
               these
               might
               be
               taught
               a
               little
               more
               civility
               .
               And
               others
               weaken
               the
               power
               of
               Preaching
               with
               too
               much
               curiosity
               :
               these
               might
               be
               persuaded
               to
               a
               little
               more
               simplicity
               .
               As
               for
               
                 Publike
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               much
               neglected
               and
               despised
               ,
               and
               I
               feare
               the
               scandalous
               liues
               of
               Ministers
               is
               in
               part
               the
               cause
               thereof
               .
               For
               although
               the
               efficacie
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               so
               of
               it
               also
               ,
               depend
               not
               vpon
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               but
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               Balaam
               though
               a
               false
               Prophet
               were
               availeable
               ,
               yet
               the
               people
               are
               not
               so
               considerate
               ,
               but
               the
               lewd
               liues
               of
               Hophni
               and
               Phinees
               may
               soone
               bring
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               God
               into
               contempt
               with
               them
               .
               Your
               Lordship
               therefore
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               haue
               a
               speciall
               eye
               vnto
               the
               reformation
               hereof
               .
               And
               seeing
               the
               remisnesse
               of
               Heli
               will
               not
               effect
               it
               ,
               by
               rigor
               and
               severity
               to
               procure
               it
               :
               that
               so
               the
               liues
               of
               your
               Clergy
               being
               answerable
               vnto
               their
               high
               calling
               &
               exemplarie
               to
               their
               flock
               ,
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               recover
               its
               ancient
               credit
               and
               dignitie
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               the
               building
               vp
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               their
               most
               holy
               Faith.
               which
               the
               Lord
               grant
               for
               his
               Christs
               sake
               .
            
             
               
               
                 V.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 may
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Hauing
               dispatched
               the
               Preface
               ,
               wee
               are
               now
               to
               enter
               vpon
               the
               Corps
               or
               Body
               of
               the
               Prayer
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               obserue
               with
               mee
               other
               three
               particulars
               ,
               
                 Quem
                 ,
                 Pro
                 quibus
                 ,
                 Quid
                 ,
              
               to
               whom
               ,
               for
               whom
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               he
               prayes
               .
               For
               vnto
               these
               three
               heads
               as
               I
               conceaue
               ,
               the
               whole
               prayer
               may
               conveniently
               bee
               reduced
               .
               Of
               them
               therefore
               in
               order
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               assist
               .
               And
               first
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 Quem
                 orat
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               hee
               prayes
               .
               This
               appeareth
               by
               the
               very
               first
               word
               of
               the
               
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 come
                 glorify
                 thy
                 sonne
                 .
              
               It
               is
               his
               Father
               to
               whom
               he
               prayes
               ,
               even
               the
               first
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               .
               For
               although
               the
               word
               Father
               be
               oftentimes
               vnderstood
               Essentially
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Godhead
               subsisting
               in
               all
               the
               Persons
               ,
               as
               namely
               when
               it
               hath
               reference
               vnto
               men
               ,
               or
               Angells
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               creatures
               :
               yet
               here
               being
               referred
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               or
               the
               second
               Person
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               vnderstood
               Personally
               ,
               for
               the
               Father
               of
               that
               Sonne
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               consisteth
               of
               two
               natures
               ,
               his
               Deity
               &
               his
               Humanity
               ;
               &
               this
               humanity
               is
               a
               Creature
               as
               well
               as
               that
               of
               other
               men
               .
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               seeing
               the
               Person
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               &
               the
               
                 Humane
                 nature
              
               subsisteth
               not
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               &
               by
               his
               Subsistance
               :
               it
               is
               the
               first
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               he
               alone
               who
               is
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Howbeit
               the
               Natures
               being
               not
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               differing
               ,
               he
               is
               Sonne
               vnto
               his
               Father
               ,
               not
               by
               one
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               double
               Filiation
               .
               As
               he
               is
               the
               Word
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               
                 Naturall
                 Generation
              
               ,
               begotten
               from
               all
               Eternity
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               Of
               his
               Substance
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               Consubstantiall
               and
               Coessentiall
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 God
                 of
                 God
                 
                 Light
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 very
                 God
              
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 Creed
              
               .
               From
               all
               Eternitie
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Sunne
               cannot
               be
               without
               his
               Beame
               ,
               so
               neither
               could
               the
               Father
               ever
               be
               without
               his
               Word
               :
               but
               as
               himselfe
               is
               Eternall
               ,
               so
               is
               his
               
                 Sonne
                 Cöeternall
              
               with
               him
               also
               .
               Lastly
               
                 Begotten
                 not
                 made
              
               ,
               as
               Athanasius
               saith
               :
               but
               how
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               is
               incomprehensible
               and
               vnspeakable
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 know
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 begotten
                 to
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Sonne
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 adored
                 with
                 silence
                 .
              
               And
               seeing
               as
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               
                 neither
                 Archangells
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 Angells
                 haue
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 world
                 comprehended
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Prophets
                 vnderstood
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Apostles
                 inquired
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 Christ
                 taught
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 the
                 Sonne
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Sonne
                 will
                 reveale
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 surcease
                 from
                 further
                 searching
                 into
                 this
                 deepe
                 mistery
                 .
              
               It
               is
               sufficient
               for
               vs
               by
               Faith
               simply
               to
               beleeue
               that
               the
               Manner
               whereof
               Reason
               cannot
               reach
               vnto
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               Manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               regard
               thereof
               the
               Sonne
               of
               the
               Father
               also
               ,
               yet
               not
               by
               way
               of
               
                 Naturall
                 generation
              
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               are
               :
               but
               by
               Grace
               of
               
                 Personall
                 Vnion
              
               :
               whereby
               being
               prevented
               from
               hauing
               any
               Subsistance
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               hath
               the
               very
               Subsistance
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               
                 Second
                 Person
              
               communicated
               vnto
               it
               .
               So
               that
               although
               as
               Man
               ,
               he
               be
               not
               
                 Generatus
                 filius
              
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 begotten
              
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               
                 Natus
                 filius
                 Dei
              
               ,
               borne
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Angell
                 Gabriell
                 .
                 That
                 holy
                 thing
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 borne
                 of
                 thee
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               Sonne
               prayeth
               vnto
               his
               Father
               ,
               first
               to
               testify
               that
               his
               eternall
               Procession
               and
               Filiation
               is
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               him
               he
               hath
               receiued
               both
               that
               individuall
               Vnion
               
               by
               which
               his
               
                 Humane
                 Nature
              
               is
               hypostatically
               assumpted
               and
               vnited
               vnto
               his
               Divine
               ,
               &
               that
               oile
               of
               gladnesse
               or
               pretious
               Vnction
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               wherewith
               hee
               is
               Habitually
               graced
               and
               annointed
               farre
               aboue
               all
               his
               fellowes
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               manifest
               his
               Dispensatiue
               and
               voluntary
               subiection
               vnto
               his
               Father
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Seruant
               :
               wherein
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               the
               Sonne
               and
               cöequall
               with
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 learned
                 obedience
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               witnesseth
               .
               
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               giue
               vs
               an
               example
               of
               imitation
               ,
               both
               to
               whom
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 whom
                 alone
              
               we
               are
               to
               addresse
               our
               Prayers
               :
               namely
               to
               God
               our
               Father
               &
               to
               none
               other
               .
               Not
               to
               pray
               vnto
               him
               is
               meere
               Atheisme
               and
               profanenes
               :
               to
               pray
               to
               any
               besides
               him
               is
               Idolatry
               and
               Superstition
               .
               First
               therefore
               as
               Christ
               to
               his
               ,
               so
               are
               wee
               to
               pray
               to
               our
               Father
               .
               Our
               Father
               is
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               both
               by
               Creation
               and
               Adoption
               .
               For
               being
               extrinsecall
               actions
               they
               are
               vndivided
               and
               common
               to
               them
               all
               :
               and
               so
               not
               the
               Father
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               created
               and
               adopted
               vs.
               To
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               therefore
               not
               excluding
               any
               of
               the
               Persons
               are
               wee
               to
               pray
               .
               And
               to
               this
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               so
               by
               his
               Precept
               also
               directs
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               commands
               vs
               thus
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Father
                 which
                 art
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               Shall
               I
               spend
               time
               to
               proue
               that
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               our
               Father
               ?
               This
               were
               but
               to
               light
               a
               candle
               at
               noone
               day
               .
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               every
               where
               commanded
               .
               Hath
               he
               not
               made
               all
               ?
               doth
               he
               not
               sustaine
               all
               ?
               doe
               we
               not
               depend
               vpon
               his
               goodnesse
               for
               all
               whatsoever
               either
               wee
               are
               or
               haue
               ?
               If
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               things
               looke
               vp
               vnto
               him
               ,
               expecting
               a
               supply
               of
               all
               their
               needs
               from
               him
               :
               should
               not
               our
               eyes
               much
               more
               be
               fixed
               vpon
               him
               ?
               The
               very
               light
               of
               reason
               dictates
               the
               same
               vnto
               all
               ,
               and
               requires
               
               this
               duty
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               .
               Even
               Gentiles
               and
               meere
               naturalists
               haue
               ever
               duly
               practised
               it
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               needs
               invoking
               him
               whom
               they
               supposed
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               yea
               some
               of
               the
               learned
               among
               them
               ,
               
               as
               Plato
               and
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               others
               also
               ,
               as
               Proclus
               saith
               ,
               haue
               written
               bookes
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               giuen
               excellent
               precepts
               and
               directions
               how
               to
               pray
               .
               A
               Giant
               therefore
               was
               hee
               (
               and
               we
               read
               of
               no
               more
               but
               hee
               )
               who
               commanded
               that
               for
               the
               space
               of
               thirty
               daies
               together
               no
               man
               should
               presume
               to
               aske
               any
               thing
               of
               any
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               saue
               only
               of
               him selfe
               .
               Atheists
               and
               prophane
               wretches
               are
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               heart
               denying
               either
               the
               Being
               or
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               refuse
               to
               pray
               vnto
               him
               .
               Such
               as
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               the
               
                 Epicure
                 Philosophers
              
               :
               and
               among
               Christians
               some
               few
               furious
               Hereticks
               .
               Godles
               and
               irreligious
               also
               are
               they
               ,
               who
               beleeuing
               and
               acknowledging
               both
               ,
               yet
               never
               privately
               ,
               and
               but
               seldome
               publikely
               ,
               and
               then
               very
               slightly
               &
               perfunctorily
               performe
               this
               duty
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               prophet
               David
               makes
               
                 the
                 not
                 calling
                 vpon
                 God
              
               the
               speciall
               character
               of
               a
               foolish
               Atheist
               ,
               
               who
               if
               not
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               heart
               denies
               God
               ,
               and
               despises
               all
               religion
               .
               
               No
               marvaile
               if
               they
               want
               the
               true
               wisdome
               ,
               seeing
               they
               aske
               it
               not
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               only
               donor
               thereof
               :
               or
               if
               they
               aske
               it
               that
               yet
               they
               haue
               it
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               aske
               it
               overly
               with
               the
               lips
               ,
               and
               not
               sincerely
               from
               the
               heart
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               ,
               my
               beloued
               brethren
               ,
               follow
               the
               president
               of
               our
               blessed
               saviour
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               ,
               so
               let
               vs
               ever
               addresse
               our
               prayers
               vnto
               him
               that
               is
               our
               Father
               .
               Nothing
               can
               be
               denied
               vs
               that
               wee
               aske
               of
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               his
               sonne
               .
               
               And
               if
               evill
               Fathers
               giue
               not
               insteed
               of
               
                 bread
                 a
                 stone
              
               ,
               
               
                 or
                 insteed
                 of
                 a
                 fish
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 or
                 insteed
                 of
                 an
                 egge
                 a
                 scorpion
                 vnto
                 their
                 children
                 :
              
               
               
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 father
                 giue
                 vs
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 all
                 good
                 thinges
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 aske
                 them
                 of
                 him
                 ?
              
            
             
               As
               to
               our
               Father
               ,
               so
               to
               our
               Father
               only
               must
               we
               pray
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               keepe
               our selues
               to
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               to
               his
               Father
               alone
               doth
               he
               addresse
               himselfe
               ,
               Father
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 come
              
               .
               Giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               bestow
               a
               little
               paines
               in
               proofe
               hereof
               .
               For
               it
               is
               now
               high
               time
               to
               be
               at
               downe
               Popery
               by
               all
               meanes
               ,
               it
               being
               of
               late
               growne
               too
               too
               impudent
               ,
               as
               hauing
               beene
               but
               too
               much
               countenanced
               .
               Angells
               and
               
                 Saints
                 departed
              
               ,
               say
               Papists
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               vpon
               .
               
                 May
                 be
              
               ?
               and
               why
               not
               
                 must
                 be
              
               ?
               Forsooth
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               would
               faine
               haue
               the
               vulgar
               sort
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               yet
               dare
               not
               the
               learned
               among
               them
               affirme
               it
               to
               be
               necessary
               .
               And
               they
               haue
               reason
               .
               For
               were
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               either
               it
               must
               be
               because
               we
               are
               so
               commanded
               ,
               or
               for
               that
               without
               it
               wee
               cannot
               obtaine
               our
               end
               ,
               namely
               grace
               and
               assistance
               in
               all
               our
               needs
               .
               But
               commandement
               we
               haue
               none
               .
               If
               we
               haue
               ,
               let
               them
               shew
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               promise
               of
               impetration
               if
               wee
               call
               vpon
               them
               ,
               or
               of
               commination
               if
               we
               neglect
               it
               .
               But
               this
               they
               neither
               doe
               nor
               can
               shew
               .
               The
               fittest
               place
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               were
               ,
               had
               beene
               where
               our
               Saviour
               the
               best
               Doctor
               teacheth
               vs
               how
               to
               pray
               .
               Yet
               there
               he
               sendeth
               vs
               neither
               to
               Saints
               nor
               Angells
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               our
               Father
               .
               Had
               they
               had
               any
               right
               to
               our
               prayers
               ,
               Christ
               was
               iust
               and
               would
               never
               haue
               appropriated
               that
               vnto
               God
               which
               was
               due
               also
               vnto
               them
               :
               &
               could
               they
               haue
               beene
               vnto
               vs
               all
               a
               present
               helpe
               in
               need
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               neither
               would
               his
               loue
               haue
               concealed
               it
               from
               vs
               ,
               nor
               his
               goodnesse
               haue
               envied
               their
               help
               vnto
               vs.
               Directing
               vs
               therefore
               in
               this
               perfect
               platforme
               of
               Prayer
               vnto
               no
               other
               then
               our
               Father
               :
               it
               is
               more
               then
               evident
               his
               will
               is
               not
               wee
               should
               seeke
               vnto
               any
               other
               .
               
               Now
               as
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               in
               regard
               of
               commandement
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               end
               .
               For
               our
               end
               ,
               namely
               impetration
               ,
               and
               obtaining
               our
               desires
               may
               be
               attained
               otherwise
               .
               How
               so
               ?
               By
               the
               intercession
               and
               mediation
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
               This
               I
               trust
               they
               will
               not
               deny
               to
               be
               of
               it selfe
               sufficient
               every
               way
               .
               Certainly
               without
               much
               derogation
               from
               the
               honour
               of
               Christ
               they
               cannot
               .
               For
               he
               hath
               expressely
               promised
               that
               whatsoever
               we
               shall
               aske
               the
               
                 Father
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 vnto
                 vs.
              
               
               So
               that
               neither
               in
               this
               respect
               is
               such
               invocation
               necessary
               .
            
             
               How
               then
               ?
               Forsooth
               Pious
               and
               Profitable
               :
               for
               so
               they
               state
               it
               .
               But
               if
               that
               only
               be
               Pious
               which
               is
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               vnto
               God
               ,
               
               and
               no
               worship
               bee
               accepted
               of
               him
               but
               that
               which
               is
               agreeable
               to
               his
               commandement
               :
               then
               cannot
               such
               invocation
               be
               Pious
               .
               For
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               where
               commanded
               :
               and
               not
               being
               commanded
               it
               is
               but
               a
               superstitious
               Willworship
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               with
               much
               indignation
               reiecteth
               ,
               demaunding
               ,
               
                 who
                 hath
                 required
                 these
                 things
                 at
                 your
                 hands
              
               ?
               
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               Pious
               ,
               then
               neither
               is
               it
               Profitable
               ,
               but
               vaine
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               For
               so
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 vaine
                 doe
                 they
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 teaching
                 for
                 doctrines
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               But
               how
               vnprofitable
               and
               vnavaileable
               such
               Praiers
               are
               will
               more
               fullie
               appeare
               ,
               if
               we
               duly
               consider
               how
               vnfurnished
               of
               abilities
               both
               
                 Angels
                 and
                 Soules
                 departed
              
               are
               to
               helpe
               and
               steed
               vs
               when
               we
               call
               vpon
               them
               .
               For
               to
               this
               end
               three
               things
               are
               necessarilie
               requisite
               ,
               particular
               knowledge
               of
               all
               our
               doings
               ,
               ready
               will
               to
               helpe
               ,
               and
               power
               enabling
               them
               to
               helpe
               vs.
               First
               I
               say
               Knowledge
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               militant
               in
               generall
               (
               for
               such
               we
               deny
               not
               vnto
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               much
               lesse
               vnto
               the
               Angels
               whom
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               Gardians
               of
               his
               chosen
               people
               )
               
               but
               of
               vs
               all
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               actions
               in
               particular
               ,
               yea
               of
               the
               secret
               cogitations
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               inward
               sinceritie
               thereof
               .
               For
               Prayer
               is
               not
               alwaies
               Vocall
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               Mentall
               only
               ,
               
               such
               as
               was
               that
               of
               Hannah
               :
               
               and
               oftentimes
               consisteth
               of
               such
               groanes
               and
               sighes
               as
               cannot
               bee
               vttered
               .
               And
               when
               it
               is
               vttered
               &
               becomes
               Vocal
               ,
               speech
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               externall
               is
               but
               the
               carcase
               thereof
               ,
               the
               life
               and
               soule
               thereof
               is
               the
               internall
               truth
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               powring
               out
               of
               the
               soule
               or
               discharging
               of
               the
               heart
               before
               God.
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               I
               would
               faine
               learne
               ,
               
               if
               God
               only
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               every
               where
               teach
               ,
               
               
               and
               it
               be
               a
               prerogatiue
               peculiar
               to
               him
               alone
               to
               trie
               and
               search
               the
               heart
               :
               
               
               how
               either
               Angels
               or
               Spirits
               deceased
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               those
               Prayers
               that
               are
               only
               conceived
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               or
               can
               discerne
               with
               what
               affection
               they
               are
               delivered
               ?
               They
               may
               perhaps
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 people
                 approacheth
                 with
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
              
               but
               whether
               the
               heart
               be
               neere
               or
               farre
               off
               ,
               that
               is
               beyond
               their
               skill
               .
               So
               is
               it
               also
               particularly
               to
               know
               the
               outward
               state
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               the
               
                 Vocall
                 Prayers
              
               of
               all
               men
               wheresoever
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               For
               they
               are
               not
               as
               God
               present
               at
               once
               every
               where
               ,
               but
               as
               creatures
               bounded
               and
               measured
               by
               time
               and
               place
               :
               so
               that
               at
               one
               time
               they
               cannot
               occupie
               more
               then
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               consequently
               cannot
               take
               notice
               of
               all
               what
               is
               done
               at
               the
               same
               time
               in
               every
               place
               .
               True
               it
               is
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               of
               God
               sometimes
               attend
               vpon
               vs
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               but
               ordinarily
               they
               wait
               vpon
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               in
               heaven
               .
               When
               they
               are
               sent
               ,
               with
               any
               message
               they
               come
               vnto
               vs
               :
               and
               when
               they
               haue
               done
               their
               errand
               they
               returne
               againe
               .
               So
               that
               as
               well
               ascending
               as
               descending
               Iacobs
               ladder
               ,
               
               neither
               doe
               we
               know
               when
               any
               of
               them
               come
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               or
               
               how
               long
               they
               stay
               with
               vs
               ,
               neither
               doe
               themselues
               alwaies
               know
               in
               what
               state
               we
               are
               ,
               or
               what
               wee
               pray
               for
               in
               particular
               .
               As
               for
               soules
               departed
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               no
               part
               of
               their
               office
               to
               encomber
               themselues
               with
               our
               businesses
               :
               
               
               so
               if
               we
               may
               beleeue
               Scripture
               they
               haue
               no
               particular
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               
               yea
               they
               are
               often
               taken
               from
               among
               vs
               ,
               
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               not
               be
               troubled
               with
               them
               .
               
               And
               indeed
               not
               knowing
               of
               themselues
               as
               being
               absent
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               any
               such
               knowledge
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               by
               revelation
               or
               relation
               from
               others
               .
               Is
               it
               from
               the
               Angells
               then
               ?
               But
               they
               know
               not
               all
               our
               needs
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               alwaies
               with
               vs.
               And
               what
               a
               compasse
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Angells
               come
               downe
               hither
               ,
               and
               then
               returne
               backe
               againe
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Saints
               with
               our
               needs
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               pray
               for
               vs
               ?
               Is
               it
               from
               Soules
               newly
               arrived
               ?
               Surely
               they
               at
               their
               departure
               are
               more
               carefull
               of
               themselues
               and
               their
               owne
               future
               state
               ,
               then
               inquisitiue
               after
               the
               state
               of
               others
               .
               And
               the
               knowledge
               they
               carry
               hence
               with
               them
               can
               be
               but
               of
               a
               few
               things
               neere
               at
               hand
               which
               they
               haue
               seene
               and
               heard
               ,
               not
               which
               were
               farre
               distant
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               wheresoeuer
               and
               whensoeuer
               done
               .
               Besides
               ,
               what
               a
               dreame
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               those
               ancient
               Saints
               should
               then
               only
               interceede
               for
               vs
               ,
               when
               by
               some
               of
               these
               new
               comers
               they
               are
               particularly
               informed
               of
               vs
               ?
               whence
               is
               it
               then
               ?
               Forsooth
               from
               divine
               revelation
               ?
               what
               ?
               speciall
               and
               particular
               then
               when
               we
               pray
               ?
               
               Nor
               so
               neither
               ,
               saith
               Bellarmine
               .
               For
               then
               the
               Church
               would
               not
               so
               boldly
               say
               vnto
               the
               
                 Saints
                 Pray
                 for
                 vs
              
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               remember
               to
               begge
               of
               God
               that
               he
               would
               reveale
               our
               prayers
               vnto
               them
               .
               Neither
               can
               a
               reason
               so
               readily
               be
               yeelded
               why
               the
               Saints
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               were
               not
               called
               vpon
               ,
               seeing
               God
               might
               as
               well
               haue
               revealed
               the
               Churches
               prayers
               vnto
               those
               then
               ,
               
               as
               to
               these
               now
               ,
               what
               revelation
               then
               ?
               That
               whereby
               in
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               Trinity
               they
               see
               all
               whatsoever
               may
               any
               way
               belong
               vnto
               them
               .
               
               Then
               belike
               not
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               Gregory
               saith
               :
               else
               what
               needed
               this
               restriction
               ?
               And
               yet
               ,
               if
               all
               things
               be
               Christs
               ,
               
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               Christs
               belong
               vnto
               them
               as
               being
               in
               Christ
               :
               then
               seeing
               all
               that
               belongeth
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               see
               therein
               all
               things
               which
               they
               will
               none
               of
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               this
               devise
               of
               the
               glasse
               is
               but
               a
               poore
               shift
               .
               For
               the
               essence
               of
               God
               is
               most
               simple
               and
               immutable
               ,
               and
               varieth
               not
               as
               things
               here
               varie
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               ,
               as
               Aquinas
               saith
               a
               necessarie
               but
               a
               voluntary
               glasse
               ,
               reflecting
               not
               all
               that
               it
               knowes
               ,
               but
               what
               it
               pleaseth
               to
               make
               knowne
               :
               which
               vpon
               the
               matter
               is
               no
               other
               revelation
               then
               that
               which
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               reiects
               .
               By
               all
               which
               it
               appeares
               that
               nor
               Angells
               nor
               Saints
               haue
               sufficient
               meanes
               of
               particular
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               As
               is
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               so
               is
               their
               desire
               :
               for
               the
               will
               followes
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               wherefore
               there
               is
               no
               particular
               knowledge
               ,
               neither
               can
               there
               be
               any
               particular
               will.
               That
               the
               Saints
               who
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               like
               vnto
               the
               Angells
               doe
               together
               with
               the
               Angells
               desire
               in
               generall
               and
               wish
               for
               
                 peace
                 on
                 earth
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 towards
                 men
                 ,
              
               we
               no
               way
               deny
               :
               but
               that
               they
               haue
               a
               will
               to
               helpe
               this
               man
               ,
               that
               man
               ,
               every
               man
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               in
               every
               their
               severall
               needs
               and
               necessities
               we
               can
               no
               way
               grant
               .
               For
               of
               their
               Will
               wee
               are
               to
               iudge
               by
               their
               calling
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Calling
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               which
               their
               Will
               only
               is
               conformed
               .
               If
               therefore
               it
               be
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               every
               one
               of
               them
               should
               take
               particular
               care
               of
               all
               our
               severall
               affaires
               ,
               this
               must
               appeare
               by
               some
               commandement
               or
               promise
               of
               God
               made
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               God
               only
               revealeth
               his
               will
               such
               commandement
               &
               promise
               
               we
               find
               none
               .
               True
               it
               is
               the
               Angells
               are
               
                 Ministring
                 spirits
              
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               are
               sent
               forth
               to
               doe
               him
               service
               here
               below
               .
               But
               which
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               ,
               and
               about
               what
               businesse
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               &
               how
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               circumstances
               hidden
               and
               concealed
               from
               vs.
               Neither
               are
               they
               all
               employed
               in
               every
               businesse
               ,
               but
               when
               and
               where
               it
               pleaseth
               God.
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               that
               where
               they
               are
               not
               employed
               they
               haue
               no
               particular
               will
               to
               helpe
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               wee
               read
               not
               of
               any
               commandement
               they
               haue
               to
               attend
               vs
               or
               our
               affaires
               .
               Nay
               we
               read
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               should
               not
               be
               troubled
               with
               them
               .
               So
               that
               
                 resting
                 from
                 their
                 labours
              
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               further
               vocation
               thus
               to
               be
               employed
               :
               neither
               haue
               they
               any
               particula●
               will
               to
               helpe
               .
            
             
               Now
               wanting
               both
               knowledge
               and
               will
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               were
               ability
               ,
               had
               they
               any
               ?
               But
               indeed
               sufficient
               power
               they
               want
               also
               .
               For
               although
               they
               bee
               blessed
               ,
               and
               haue
               the
               beatificall
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               Gods
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               ▪
               if
               at
               one
               view
               they
               could
               behold
               all
               things
               that
               are
               done
               ,
               or
               at
               one
               instant
               heare
               all
               the
               sutes
               that
               are
               made
               vnto
               them
               by
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               in
               so
               many
               places
               ,
               so
               farre
               a
               sunder
               ,
               and
               at
               once
               .
               For
               ability
               to
               perfome
               so
               much
               belongs
               only
               vnto
               him
               who
               knowes
               all
               ,
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               nothing
               is
               impossible
               :
               and
               therefore
               not
               vnto
               the
               creature
               ,
               which
               being
               of
               a
               finite
               and
               limited
               nature
               cannot
               attend
               so
               many
               ,
               so
               divers
               ,
               and
               so
               distant
               businesses
               otherwise
               then
               successiuely
               .
               And
               thus
               seeing
               
                 Angells
                 and
                 Saints
              
               neither
               haue
               particular
               knowledge
               of
               our
               estates
               ,
               nor
               ready
               will
               to
               helpe
               ,
               nor
               sufficient
               power
               enabling
               them
               to
               helpe
               :
               it
               followeth
               that
               to
               pray
               vnto
               them
               must
               needs
               be
               vaine
               and
               so
               no
               way
               Pious
               or
               Profitable
               .
            
             
             
               Perhaps
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               Profitable
               yet
               neither
               is
               it
               Hurtfull
               .
               Yes
               hurtfull
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               .
               For
               it
               is
               most
               derogatorie
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               consequently
               is
               superstitious
               ,
               impious
               ,
               and
               sacrilegious
               .
               It
               derogates
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               ascribes
               vnto
               the
               creature
               that
               which
               belongs
               only
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
               and
               cannot
               without
               much
               wrong
               be
               given
               to
               another
               .
               For
               he
               that
               prayeth
               vnto
               Saints
               or
               Angells
               acknowledgeth
               them
               so
               doeing
               to
               be
               
                 omniscient
                 ,
                 omnipresent
                 ,
                 omnipotent
              
               ,
               as
               is
               aboue
               insinuated
               :
               which
               yet
               are
               attributes
               so
               proper
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               vtterly
               incommunicable
               vnto
               any
               other
               .
               
               And
               if
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               
                 we
                 can
                 call
                 vpon
                 none
                 but
                 him
                 in
                 whom
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 ,
              
               and
               wee
               may
               beleeue
               in
               none
               but
               only
               in
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               St
               Peter
               ,
               
               as
               Saint
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 because
                 Peter
                 iustifieth
                 not
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               then
               whosoever
               calleth
               vpon
               the
               creature
               ,
               thereby
               testifieth
               that
               he
               placeth
               all
               his
               Faith
               and
               affiance
               ,
               &
               so
               maketh
               it
               a
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               lesse
               thē
               high
               treason
               against
               God.
               Adde
               yet
               further
               ,
               that
               Prayer
               is
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               that
               worship
               which
               is
               due
               only
               vnto
               God
               :
               
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 thou
                 that
                 hearest
                 prayer
                 to
                 thee
                 shall
                 all
                 flesh
                 come
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               so
               proper
               is
               it
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               haue
               from
               it
               thus
               argued
               vnto
               the
               Deity
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               blessed
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 vpon
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 are
                 God.
              
               which
               were
               but
               a
               silly
               consequence
               ,
               might
               others
               also
               be
               invoked
               besides
               God.
               Derogatorie
               therefore
               it
               is
               vnto
               the
               honour
               of
               God.
               So
               is
               it
               also
               vnto
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Christ.
               For
               holy
               Scripture
               maketh
               him
               our
               only
               Mediator
               and
               Advocate
               :
               and
               therefore
               only
               because
               he
               alone
               hath
               merited
               and
               procured
               our
               redemption
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 who
                 died
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 rather
                 who
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 vs.
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Mediator
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 who
                 gaue
                 himselfe
                 a
                 ransome
                 for
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
                 wee
                 haue
                 an
                 advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               whosoever
               therefore
               ioyneth
               fellowes
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               office
               of
               Intercession
               (
               and
               so
               doe
               all
               that
               call
               vpon
               Saints
               or
               Angells
               )
               notoriously
               detracteth
               from
               him
               in
               his
               Mediation
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               honour
               which
               he
               appropriateth
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 of
                 treading
                 the
                 wine
                 presse
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
               
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
              
               :
               which
               how
               sacrilegious
               it
               is
               who
               seeth
               not
               ?
            
             
               One
               thing
               more
               I
               haue
               yet
               to
               say
               before
               I
               leaue
               this
               point
               :
               namely
               that
               against
               the
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
              
               wee
               haue
               the
               prescription
               of
               a
               very
               long
               time
               on
               our
               side
               .
               For
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               and
               during
               the
               space
               of
               well
               neere
               four
               thousand
               yeares
               we
               haue
               no
               warrant
               at
               all
               for
               it
               .
               
               Nay
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               (
               howsoever
               our
               adversaries
               to
               bleare
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               make
               a
               flourish
               to
               the
               contrarie
               )
               expressely
               confesseth
               that
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               were
               not
               so
               worshipped
               and
               called
               vpon
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Martyrs
               now
               are
               ,
               because
               as
               yet
               they
               were
               detained
               in
               those
               infernall
               prisons
               where
               they
               had
               not
               the
               beatificall
               sight
               of
               God.
               Now
               if
               the
               Patriarchs
               then
               saw
               the
               face
               of
               God
               as
               farre
               forth
               as
               the
               Saints
               doe
               now
               (
               as
               indeede
               they
               did
               )
               the
               argument
               is
               so
               much
               the
               stronger
               ,
               if
               yet
               all
               that
               while
               they
               were
               never
               called
               vpon
               .
               In
               the
               new
               testament
               likewise
               we
               finde
               no
               warrant
               for
               it
               even
               by
               their
               owne
               confession
               .
               And
               Salmeron
               the
               Iesuite
               rendreth
               reasons
               thereof
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Iew
               that
               never
               had
               called
               vpon
               any
               of
               
               the
               Patriarchs
               or
               Prophets
               would
               hardly
               haue
               beene
               drawne
               to
               pray
               vnto
               those
               newer
               Saints
               :
               &
               the
               Gentiles
               would
               haue
               thought
               that
               insteed
               of
               those
               many
               Gods
               which
               they
               had
               forsaken
               ,
               a
               multitude
               of
               other
               Gods
               had
               beene
               put
               vpon
               them
               .
               As
               for
               the
               times
               after
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               was
               long
               before
               it
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               when
               it
               entred
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               private
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               publike
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               All
               the
               Fathers
               which
               proued
               the
               Deitie
               of
               the
               Sonne
               &
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               this
               dutie
               of
               Invocation
               ,
               must
               needs
               if
               they
               will
               not
               contradict
               themselues
               be
               against
               it
               .
               So
               must
               they
               also
               (
               and
               they
               are
               not
               the
               least
               or
               meanest
               part
               of
               them
               )
               who
               held
               that
               the
               
                 Faithfull
                 hence
              
               departed
               are
               not
               admitted
               into
               heauen
               ,
               but
               continue
               elsewhere
               in
               some
               secret
               receptacles
               without
               the
               vision
               of
               God
               vntill
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               .
               For
               vpon
               that
               vision
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               iudgment
               of
               our
               aduersaries
               ,
               their
               particular
               knowledge
               of
               all
               things
               here
               done
               on
               earth
               dependeth
               ,
               vpon
               this
               againe
               their
               Invocation
               .
               In
               a
               word
               whensoeuer
               or
               howsoeuer
               it
               began
               ,
               as
               it
               grew
               on
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               still
               opposed
               ,
               and
               neuer
               gate
               publike
               strength
               vntill
               the
               blinde
               times
               of
               superstition
               overswaied
               true
               devotion
               .
            
             
               The
               cafe
               then
               standing
               thus
               ,
               that
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               is
               neither
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               pious
               ,
               nor
               profitable
               ,
               but
               rather
               impious
               and
               extreamely
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               being
               derogatory
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               &
               the
               honour
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Mediation
              
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               ground
               or
               warrant
               at
               all
               can
               bee
               found
               for
               it
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               writings
               and
               practise
               of
               those
               holy
               Fathers
               who
               flourished
               when
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               her
               primitiue
               puritie
               :
               the
               case
               I
               say
               thus
               standing
               ,
               our
               safest
               course
               will
               be
               to
               follow
               the
               precedence
               and
               direction
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               
               and
               with
               him
               to
               addresse
               our selues
               vnto
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               none
               other
               .
               It
               is
               he
               alone
               who
               at
               all
               times
               can
               both
               heare
               and
               helpe
               .
               Neither
               is
               he
               more
               able
               then
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               grant
               our
               requests
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               vnto
               him
               in
               his
               sonnes
               name
               .
               Night
               and
               day
               he
               stretcheth
               out
               his
               armes
               towards
               vs
               ,
               he
               invites
               vs
               with
               all
               louingnesse
               to
               come
               vnto
               him
               ,
               hee
               chargeth
               and
               commandeth
               vs
               in
               all
               our
               needs
               and
               necessities
               to
               direct
               our
               prayers
               immediatly
               vnto
               him
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               therefore
               sollicite
               any
               other
               mediators
               or
               spokesmen
               for
               vs
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               doubted
               of
               his
               fatherly
               goodnesse
               and
               affection
               towards
               vs
               :
               but
               let
               vs
               rather
               come
               directly
               
                 with
                 all
                 boldnesse
                 vnto
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 obtaine
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 holpen
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 .
              
               So
               to
               doe
               is
               not
               Presumption
               but
               Faith
               and
               Dutie
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               part
               of
               our
               Saviours
               prayer
               
                 Quem
                 orat
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               prayes
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pro
                 quibus
                 orat
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               prayes
               .
               Hee
               prayes
               for
               the
               
                 Church
                 mysticall
              
               ,
               as
               some
               tearme
               it
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               more
               fitly
               be
               called
               ,
               for
               
                 Christ
                 mysticall
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               whole
               body
               consisting
               both
               of
               the
               Head
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               members
               .
               That
               it
               may
               more
               fitly
               bee
               called
               
                 Christ
                 mysticall
              
               ,
               we
               haue
               the
               warrant
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               expressely
               calleth
               it
               so
               .
               As
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 bodie
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 many
                 members
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 many
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 one
                 body
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 is
                 Christ
              
               ▪
               Where
               by
               Christ
               nothing
               can
               be
               meant
               but
               the
               whole
               consisting
               both
               of
               Head
               and
               Members
               .
               Had
               the
               Church
               as
               it
               s
               distinguished
               against
               the
               Head
               beene
               vnderstood
               ,
               hee
               would
               haue
               said
               ,
               as
               St
               Austin
               obserueth
               ,
               
               
                 ita
                 &
                 Christi
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 Christs
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               but
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 ita
                 &
                 Christus
              
               ,
               even
               so
               is
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnum
                 Christum
                 appellans
                 
                 caput
                 &
                 corpus
                 ,
              
               calling
               both
               the
               head
               and
               the
               body
               one
               Christ.
               The
               same
               doth
               St
               Austin
               elsewhere
               also
               obserue
               vpon
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 He
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seeds
                 as
                 speaking
                 of
                 many
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 seed
                 which
                 is
                 Christ.
              
               Now
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 some
                 perhaps
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 are
                 we
                 so
                 also
                 ?
                 Remember
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 wee
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 also
                 Christ.
              
               Vnto
               this
               warrant
               of
               Scripture
               adde
               we
               the
               reason
               thereof
               :
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               being
               twaine
               and
               yet
               constituting
               but
               one
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               the
               denomination
               of
               the
               whole
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               better
               and
               more
               worthy
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               of
               this
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               For
               Christ
               mysticall
               then
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               pray
               :
               but
               first
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               his
               members
               .
               For
               himselfe
               ,
               from
               hence
               vnto
               the
               ninth
               verse
               :
               for
               his
               members
               ,
               from
               thence
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               If
               any
               demand
               a
               reason
               of
               this
               order
               ,
               I
               answere
               first
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               more
               worthy
               person
               .
               
               For
               hee
               is
               
                 Emanuel
                 ,
                 God-man
              
               appointed
               by
               his
               Father
               to
               be
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 preheminence
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               as
               he
               hath
               in
               our
               Creed
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               Prayer
               also
               he
               deserues
               to
               haue
               precedencie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               knew
               it
               could
               not
               goe
               well
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               vnlesse
               first
               it
               went
               well
               with
               himselfe
               .
               For
               vnder
               his
               Father
               he
               was
               to
               be
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               and
               grace
               ,
               the
               vniversall
               cause
               of
               all
               good
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               was
               hee
               to
               be
               annointed
               of
               the
               Spirit
               without
               stint
               or
               measure
               .
               
               So
               that
               vnlesse
               the
               ointment
               be
               poured
               vpon
               
                 Aarons
                 head
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 descend
                 vnto
                 the
                 beard
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 vnto
                 the
                 skirts
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 .
              
               
               And
               vnlesse
               Christ
               be
               first
               replenished
               
               himselfe
               ,
               we
               cannot
               
                 of
                 his
                 fulnes
                 receiue
                 either
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
              
               or
               glory
               for
               glory
               .
               That
               therefore
               it
               might
               goe
               well
               with
               vs
               he
               prayes
               first
               for
               himselfe
               .
               But
               then
               in
               the
               next
               place
               he
               maketh
               sute
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               without
               her
               welfare
               it
               could
               not
               be
               well
               with
               him
               .
               For
               as
               for
               her
               he
               was
               incarnate
               ,
               so
               without
               her
               hee
               counts
               himselfe
               imperfect
               .
               For
               so
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               if
               as
               St
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               she
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 filleth
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               her
               Head.
               
               And
               therefore
               though
               he
               
                 fill
                 all
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               yet
               without
               her
               he
               wanteth
               of
               his
               owne
               fulnesse
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               no
               other
               then
               a
               head
               without
               a
               body
               .
               And
               this
               you
               see
               for
               whom
               he
               prayes
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               what
               order
               ,
               &
               why
               in
               such
               order
               he
               prayes
               for
               them
               .
               Whence
               briefly
               we
               may
               obserue
               ,
               first
               to
               what
               height
               of
               honour
               it
               hath
               pleased
               Christ
               to
               advance
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               hath
               made
               her
               not
               only
               Christian
               by
               vertue
               of
               her
               
                 Spirituall
                 vnction
              
               ,
               but
               also
               Christ
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               
                 mysticall
                 vnion
              
               with
               him
               :
               then
               which
               what
               higher
               dignitie
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               things
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               even
               to
               our
               very
               liues
               ,
               yea
               our
               soules
               and
               their
               saluation
               ,
               as
               Moses
               and
               S.
               Paul
               sometime
               did
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               of
               infinite
               more
               worth
               and
               desert
               then
               all
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Principle
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               life
               both
               of
               Grace
               and
               Glory
               is
               to
               be
               deriued
               from
               him
               alone
               .
               If
               we
               seek
               it
               from
               Saints
               ,
               or
               Angells
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               they
               will
               but
               deceaue
               our
               hopes
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               water
               torrents
               that
               
                 passe
                 away
                 doe
                 the
                 trauellers
                 of
                 Temah
                 and
                 Sheba
                 .
              
               
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               hell
               the
               rich
               glutton
               could
               not
               finde
               so
               much
               as
               one
               drop
               of
               water
               so
               out
               of
               Christ
               not
               a
               drop
               of
               grace
               is
               to
               be
               had
               .
               Carefully
               therefore
               are
               wee
               to
               labour
               that
               wee
               may
               be
               in
               him
               .
               Being
               in
               him
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               be
               partakers
               of
               all
               goods
               together
               with
               him
               .
               Neither
               need
               wee
               feare
               
               the
               losse
               thereof
               ,
               
               for
               he
               hath
               receaued
               it
               for
               vs
               ,
               
                 and
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God.
              
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               second
               part
               
                 Pro
                 quibus
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               prayes
               .
               Come
               we
               vnto
               the
               third
               .
            
             
               
                 Quid
                 orat
              
               ,
               what
               he
               prayes
               for
               :
               &
               first
               what
               to
               himselfe
               then
               what
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               To
               himselfe
               he
               prayes
               for
               Glorification
               ,
               rendring
               divers
               reasons
               why
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               vnto
               Him.
               Of
               all
               which
               we
               will
               speake
               in
               their
               order
               :
               but
               first
               of
               the
               thing
               demanded
               ,
               
                 Glorifie
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 .
                 Glorie
              
               is
               no
               other
               then
               the
               splendor
               ,
               claritie
               ,
               brightnesse
               ,
               or
               shining
               of
               a
               thing
               resulting
               and
               rising
               from
               the
               perfection
               ,
               eminency
               ,
               or
               excellency
               it
               hath
               aboue
               other
               things
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               is
               the
               perfection
               of
               his
               nature
               and
               attributes
               infinitely
               surpassing
               and
               out-shining
               the
               perfection
               of
               all
               creatures
               .
               
               Among
               the
               creatures
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               Moone
               ,
               and
               Starres
               is
               their
               incomparable
               brightnesse
               aboue
               other
               lights
               .
               
               Of
               Princes
               ,
               their
               peerlesse
               soveraignty
               and
               state
               aboue
               the
               subject
               .
               
               Of
               Man
               ,
               the
               soule
               and
               speech
               by
               which
               he
               excelleth
               the
               brute
               and
               dumb
               creature
               .
               
               Of
               the
               Church
               ,
               her
               speciall
               priviledges
               aboue
               all
               other
               societies
               .
               
               And
               so
               in
               other
               things
               .
               So
               that
               Glorie
               is
               no
               other
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               greatnesse
               ioined
               with
               beauty
               or
               goodnesse
               .
               Not
               every
               beauty
               or
               goodnesse
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               exochally
               or
               eminently
               so
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               in
               Hebrew
               it
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Weight
               ,
               as
               causing
               those
               that
               behold
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               sinke
               vnder
               the
               burden
               thereof
               .
               Wherevnto
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               it
               seemes
               ,
               alluding
               ,
               ioyneth
               
                 an
                 exceeding
                 weight
              
               with
               Glorie
               .
               
               In
               the
               Chaldee
               it
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Pretiousnesse
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               greatest
               worth
               and
               value
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               the
               Apostle
               ioyneth
               Riches
               with
               Glory
               .
               
               In
               Greek
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 fame
                 ,
                 opinion
              
               ,
               from
               the
               effect
               thereof
               :
               because
               in
               the
               minde
               it
               begetteth
               due
               estimation
               
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               speech
               honourable
               mention
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               it
               is
               defined
               by
               some
               ,
               
                 Clara
                 cum
                 laude
                 notitia
              
               ,
               an
               apprehension
               thereof
               together
               with
               praise
               :
               by
               others
               
                 laus
                 consentiens
                 bonorum
              
               ,
               or
               
                 vox
                 hominum
                 incorruptè
                 judicantium
              
               ,
               praise
               giuen
               by
               good
               men
               ,
               or
               the
               report
               of
               them
               that
               iudge
               rightly
               thereof
               .
               Of
               which
               againe
               by
               and
               by
               .
               Such
               is
               Glory
               .
               Now
               to
               Glorifie
               imports
               two
               acts
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               bounty
               and
               liberality
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Iustice.
               That
               whereby
               Glory
               is
               conferred
               &
               bestowed
               where
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               or
               is
               augmented
               and
               increased
               where
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               full
               measure
               .
               And
               so
               God
               is
               said
               to
               glorifie
               the
               creature
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 Grace
                 and
                 glory
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 .
              
               This
               whereby
               the
               glorie
               that
               is
               is
               acknowledged
               &
               ascribed
               vnto
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               glorious
               ,
               yea
               whereby
               it
               is
               made
               knowne
               &
               manifest
               to
               others
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               honour
               thereof
               .
               And
               so
               the
               creature
               is
               said
               to
               
                 glorifie
                 God.
              
               And
               in
               this
               latter
               sense
               wee
               finde
               these
               three
               words
               of
               
                 Praising
                 ,
                 Honouring
              
               ,
               and
               Glorifying
               in
               Scripture
               ordinarily
               to
               be
               vsed
               :
               although
               in
               proper
               speech
               each
               haue
               its
               severall
               and
               peculiar
               notion
               .
               For
               Praising
               is
               that
               act
               where
               by
               in
               words
               we
               giue
               testimonie
               of
               the
               vertue
               or
               goodnesse
               of
               a
               thing
               .
               So
               the
               
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 Laus
                 est
                 oratio
                 magnitudinem
                 virtutis
                 indicans
                 ,
              
               praise
               is
               a
               speech
               declaring
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               vertue
               .
               Honouring
               is
               an
               higher
               degree
               where
               by
               not
               in
               words
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               outward
               gestures
               and
               signes
               also
               we
               testifie
               of
               the
               excellence
               &
               goodnesse
               of
               a
               thing
               .
               Glorifying
               is
               the
               fruit
               or
               effect
               of
               both
               .
               For
               in
               praysing
               by
               words
               and
               honouring
               by
               signes
               wee
               cause
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               excellencie
               of
               a
               thing
               to
               spread
               it selfe
               vnto
               the
               knowledge
               of
               many
               .
               Whence
               insteed
               of
               glorificatio
               divers
               say
               clarificatio
               ,
               deriuing
               gloria
               from
               clarus
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               claria
               ,
               to
               import
               the
               making
               of
               a
               thing
               illustrious
               &
               
               to
               shine
               abroad
               .
               St.
               Basil
               therefore
               defining
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               glorifie
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               S.
               Augustin
               by
               
                 gloriosum
                 dicere
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 glorious
                 ,
              
               say
               something
               but
               not
               all
               .
               For
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               it
               steps
               further
               and
               includes
               more
               within
               .
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               in
               generall
               both
               what
               glory
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               to
               glorifie
               :
               by
               which
               as
               by
               a
               threed
               we
               may
               easily
               be
               guided
               to
               that
               particular
               which
               here
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 craues
              
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Father
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 Sonne
              
               .
               For
               vndoubtedly
               he
               prayes
               that
               his
               father
               would
               bestow
               vpon
               him
               what
               glorie
               he
               wanted
               ,
               if
               he
               wanted
               any
               :
               and
               the
               manifestation
               of
               that
               glorie
               which
               already
               he
               had
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               any
               ,
               or
               should
               haue
               therefore
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               make
               all
               plaine
               ,
               we
               will
               enquire
               three
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               What
               glory
               he
               was
               presently
               possessed
               of
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               what
               glory
               yet
               he
               wanted
               ,
               and
               thirdly
               how
               hee
               would
               be
               glorified
               .
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               That
               Christ
               now
               presently
               was
               possessed
               of
               glorie
               ,
               though
               haply
               not
               as
               yet
               in
               the
               full
               measure
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               denied
               .
               For
               although
               the
               Prophet
               say
               that
               hee
               had
               neither
               forme
               ,
               
               
                 nor
                 comelinesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 beautie
              
               :
               yet
               indeed
               he
               was
               the
               
                 fairest
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               
               
                 &
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               Outwardly
               and
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               naturall
               men
               beauty
               he
               had
               none
               ,
               
               he
               seemed
               a
               Worme
               rather
               then
               a
               Man
               :
               but
               inwardly
               and
               to
               them
               that
               were
               spirituall
               hee
               both
               was
               and
               appeared
               
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 beheld
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 only
                 begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Omitting
               therefore
               this
               as
               granted
               of
               all
               hands
               ,
               let
               vs
               rather
               enquire
               touching
               his
               glory
               what
               it
               was
               .
               It
               was
               double
               ,
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Office.
               The
               glory
               of
               his
               Person
               againe
               is
               double
               .
               For
               being
               the
               
                 word
                 made
                 flesh
              
               ,
               &
               so
               consisting
               of
               two
               distinct
               natures
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               though
               the
               Person
               be
               but
               one
               ,
               yet
               is
               there
               a
               twofold
               glorie
               thereof
               ,
               
               one
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               Flesh.
               The
               glorie
               of
               the
               Word
               standeth
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               first
               that
               hee
               is
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               the
               eternall
               Father
               ,
               begotten
               after
               an
               vnspeakable
               manner
               of
               his
               owne
               substance
               :
               and
               therefore
               
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 glory
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 expresse
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 .
              
               A
               name
               too
               excellent
               for
               the
               Angells
               themselues
               .
               For
               neuer
               did
               the
               Father
               say
               to
               any
               of
               them
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 sonne
                 this
                 day
                 haue
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
               Secondly
               that
               being
               so
               begotten
               hee
               is
               consubstantiall
               and
               coequall
               with
               his
               Father
               :
               neither
               
                 counteth
                 he
                 it
                 robbery
                 to
                 bee
                 equall
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
               For
               though
               he
               be
               the
               Sonne
               and
               not
               the
               Father
               ,
               yet
               being
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
               hee
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               may
               iustly
               challenge
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Deitie
               as
               farre
               forth
               as
               the
               Father
               .
               A
               glory
               infinitely
               transcending
               that
               of
               any
               creature
               .
               The
               glorie
               of
               his
               Flesh
               is
               likewise
               double
               ,
               of
               Assumption
               and
               Communication
               .
               Of
               Assumption
               by
               which
               it
               was
               taken
               into
               the
               divine
               nature
               .
               For
               as
               soone
               as
               it
               began
               to
               haue
               being
               in
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               blessed
               virgin
               ,
               it
               was
               prevented
               from
               subsisting
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               was
               drawne
               into
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               eternally
               to
               subsist
               therein
               .
               The
               highest
               dignitie
               that
               a
               creature
               can
               aspire
               vnto
               .
               That
               of
               Communication
               is
               whereby
               glorious
               things
               are
               communicated
               vnto
               his
               humane
               nature
               .
               And
               it
               is
               either
               Personall
               or
               
                 Habitual
                 .
                 Personall
              
               is
               that
               whereby
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               truely
               giuen
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               so
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               is
               truely
               communicated
               vnto
               the
               nature
               of
               man.
               Wherevpon
               because
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Sonne
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               all
               perfection
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               essentiall
               attributes
               of
               the
               Deitie
               ,
               as
               namely
               
                 Omniscience
                 ,
                 omnipotence
                 ,
                 omnipresence
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               therefore
               doe
               wee
               say
               that
               all
               these
               attributes
               and
               that
               fulnesse
               of
               perfection
               
               are
               communicated
               also
               vnto
               the
               Manhood
               .
               Howbeit
               not
               Physically
               and
               by
               effusion
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               same
               properties
               which
               are
               in
               God
               should
               formally
               and
               subiectiuely
               be
               in
               man
               ,
               as
               heat
               transfused
               from
               the
               fire
               is
               inherent
               in
               the
               water
               .
               For
               that
               which
               is
               infinite
               cannot
               bee
               comprehended
               of
               that
               which
               is
               finite
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               Personally
               in
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               So
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               
                 hypostaticall
                 vnion
              
               there
               is
               such
               a
               reall
               communion
               betweene
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 truly
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               also
               
                 Omniscient
                 ,
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 omnipresent
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               want
               of
               due
               consideration
               hereof
               was
               it
               that
               bred
               that
               monster
               of
               Vbiquitie
               ,
               and
               that
               great
               quarrell
               betwixt
               vs
               and
               the
               Saxon
               Churches
               .
               
               
                 Communication
                 habituall
              
               is
               that
               whereby
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               grace
               was
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               to
               be
               subiectiuely
               and
               inherently
               in
               his
               Flesh.
               And
               this
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Vnction
               .
               
               For
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 rested
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 counsell
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
               By
               this
               Spirit
               was
               he
               
                 annointed
                 with
                 the
                 oile
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 aboue
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
              
               
               yea
               he
               receiued
               the
               
                 spirit
                 without
                 measure
              
               or
               limit
               both
               for
               the
               essence
               &
               vertue
               ,
               thereof
               ,
               intensiuely
               and
               extensiuely
               ,
               to
               all
               effects
               and
               purposes
               both
               for
               himselfe
               and
               others
               .
               So
               that
               in
               his
               Will
               there
               was
               perfect
               iustice
               without
               taint
               or
               staine
               :
               in
               his
               Minde
               perfect
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               both
               Beatificall
               whereby
               he
               saw
               God
               farre
               more
               clearly
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               neerely
               vnited
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               Infused
               whereby
               he
               knew
               all
               heauenly
               and
               supernaturall
               verities
               ,
               which
               without
               the
               revelation
               of
               grace
               cannot
               bee
               knowne
               ,
               yea
               Acquisite
               and
               Experimentall
               also
               whereby
               hee
               knew
               all
               whatsoeuer
               by
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               and
               nature
               might
               bee
               knowne
               .
               So
               that
               he
               was
               ignorant
               of
               nothing
               which
               hee
               
               ought
               to
               know
               ,
               or
               might
               make
               to
               his
               full
               happinesse
               .
               And
               this
               was
               his
               
                 Habituall
                 glory
              
               .
               Now
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Office
               breefely
               was
               to
               be
               the
               Mediator
               betweene
               God
               and
               Man.
               An
               office
               of
               so
               high
               a
               nature
               that
               it
               could
               bee
               performed
               by
               none
               but
               only
               him
               who
               was
               both
               God
               and
               Man.
               For
               herevnto
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               he
               should
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               a
               King.
               A
               Prophet
               as
               an
               Arbiter
               to
               take
               knowledge
               of
               the
               cause
               &
               quarrell
               depending
               betweene
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               Internuntius
               or
               legate
               to
               propound
               &
               expound
               the
               conditions
               of
               peace
               that
               are
               to
               be
               concluded
               vpon
               .
               A
               Priest
               ▪
               to
               be
               an
               Intercessor
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               interpellation
               for
               the
               party
               offending
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               be
               a
               Fideiussor
               or
               Surety
               ,
               making
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               party
               for
               him
               .
               A
               King
               hauing
               all
               power
               both
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               to
               keepe
               and
               preserue
               the
               Church
               so
               reconciled
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               &
               to
               tread
               downe
               vnder
               his
               feete
               all
               the
               enimies
               thereof
               .
               Wondrous
               Glory
               ,
               and
               farre
               aboue
               that
               of
               any
               creature
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Glory
               he
               was
               already
               possessed
               of
               .
            
             
               Wanted
               he
               yet
               any
               further
               Glory
               ?
               yes
               verily
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               both
               of
               his
               Divine
               and
               
                 Humane
                 nature
              
               .
               Of
               his
               Divine
               :
               
               for
               the
               Word
               had
               now
               
                 emptied
                 himselfe
              
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               
                 Emptied
                 himselfe
              
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               for
               he
               could
               no
               more
               in
               such
               sort
               abdicate
               his
               glory
               then
               cease
               to
               be
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               being
               essentiall
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               very
               selfe
               :
               but
               oeconomically
               and
               dispensatiuely
               ,
               vailing
               &
               couering
               it
               vnder
               the
               cloud
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               
               For
               if
               as
               St
               Leo
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 exinanition
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Maiesty
                 was
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 servile
                 forme
                 vnto
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 of
                 honour
                 :
              
               then
               by
               like
               proportion
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               servile
               forme
               was
               the
               exinanition
               of
               the
               divine
               Maiesty
               .
               This
               Exinanition
               or
               Emptying
               of
               himselfe
               was
               in
               his
               
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 conception
                 ,
                 nativity
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 actiue
              
               
               to
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               as
               being
               the
               sonne
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               as
               being
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Passiue
              
               in
               suffering
               hunger
               and
               cold
               and
               wearinesse
               ,
               &
               a
               thousand
               sorrowes
               wherevnto
               the
               infirmity
               of
               his
               flesh
               was
               subiect
               .
               In
               this
               state
               Christ
               now
               stood
               ,
               neither
               had
               he
               as
               yet
               recovered
               the
               Glory
               whereof
               he
               had
               emptied
               himselfe
               ,
               nay
               he
               was
               not
               as
               yet
               come
               to
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               his
               humiliation
               .
               For
               though
               they
               were
               instant
               and
               nere
               at
               hand
               ,
               yet
               his
               agonie
               ,
               his
               sweating
               of
               bloud
               ,
               his
               arraignment
               ,
               his
               crosse
               ,
               his
               death
               ,
               his
               emprisonment
               in
               the
               graue
               were
               not
               yet
               come
               .
               All
               which
               did
               more
               &
               more
               eclipse
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Deity
               :
               so
               that
               this
               Glory
               of
               the
               word
               as
               yet
               he
               wanted
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               his
               
                 Humane
                 nature
              
               ,
               hee
               had
               not
               yet
               deposed
               humane
               infirmities
               ,
               as
               hunger
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               feare
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               anguish
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Neither
               had
               hee
               obtained
               incorruption
               ,
               impassibility
               ,
               immortality
               ,
               nor
               that
               glorious
               purity
               ,
               strength
               ,
               agility
               ,
               clarity
               of
               the
               body
               which
               he
               expected
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               inward
               ioyes
               and
               comforts
               in
               the
               Soule
               .
               Adde
               herevnto
               that
               the
               actions
               of
               his
               mediation
               ,
               namely
               of
               his
               
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 Priesthood
                 and
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               had
               not
               ,
               nor
               could
               not
               bee
               hitherto
               performe
               gloriously
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               such
               an
               humble
               manner
               as
               suted
               with
               the
               state
               of
               humiliation
               in
               which
               presently
               he
               stood
               .
               To
               make
               all
               plaine
               ,
               though
               as
               the
               Schoole
               speaketh
               he
               were
               
                 Comprehensor
                 &
                 in
                 termino
                 affectione
                 iustitiae
                 ,
              
               yet
               he
               was
               
                 viator
                 &
                 extraterminum
                 affectione
                 commodi
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               in
               regard
               of
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               he
               were
               already
               pe●●●●y
               blessed
               and
               arrived
               at
               his
               end
               ,
               yet
               by
               reason
               of
               th●●pprehension
               of
               those
               vnpleasing
               and
               afflictiue
               evills
               which
               now
               were
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               more
               to
               be
               vpon
               him
               ,
               the
               ioyes
               &
               delights
               of
               heauen
               were
               not
               imparted
               to
               him
               .
               So
               that
               the
               fulnesse
               and
               complement
               of
               
               Glory
               he
               had
               not
               yet
               attained
               .
            
             
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               the
               third
               and
               last
               enquirie
               ,
               
                 how
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 glorified
              
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               resolued
               .
               For
               as
               appeares
               by
               what
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               he
               desires
               the
               dispelling
               and
               remouing
               of
               all
               those
               thicke
               mists
               and
               clouds
               which
               hitherto
               eclipsed
               his
               Deity
               :
               that
               is
               the
               deposition
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               
                 Humane
                 nature
              
               (
               for
               that
               is
               now
               become
               an
               essentiall
               part
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               shall
               continue
               therein
               vnto
               all
               eternity
               )
               but
               of
               all
               humane
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               that
               low
               condition
               to
               which
               he
               had
               humbled
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Deity
               might
               at
               length
               appeare
               and
               shine
               forth
               most
               perfectly
               .
               He
               desires
               furthermore
               that
               his
               Father
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               glorifie
               him
               by
               preseruing
               and
               supporting
               him
               in
               the
               last
               act
               of
               his
               tragedy
               ,
               I
               meane
               his
               bitter
               agonie
               and
               passion
               ,
               by
               loosing
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               death
               and
               raising
               him
               from
               the
               graue
               ,
               by
               taking
               him
               vp
               into
               heaven
               ,
               &
               setting
               him
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               crowned
               with
               maiesty
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               finally
               by
               conferring
               vpon
               him
               all
               glorious
               endowments
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               ioyning
               him
               vnto
               himselfe
               not
               only
               by
               the
               affection
               of
               perfect
               iustice
               ,
               but
               of
               comfort
               and
               delight
               also
               .
               Hee
               desires
               lastly
               to
               bee
               glorified
               by
               the
               full
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               both
               that
               which
               already
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               yet
               he
               was
               to
               haue
               ;
               that
               not
               only
               Iewes
               but
               Gentiles
               also
               by
               the
               mission
               of
               his
               
                 holy
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               the
               preaching
               of
               his
               Apostles
               might
               know
               him
               to
               be
               the
               eternall
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               inferiour
               vnto
               him
               .
               Man
               also
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               man
               as
               is
               assumpted
               〈◊〉
               the
               vnitie
               of
               the
               second
               person
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               sla●●●●ed
               and
               condemned
               yet
               iust
               and
               innocent
               ,
               dead
               and
               buried
               yet
               raised
               vp
               againe
               and
               liuing
               ,
               humbled
               low
               yet
               exalted
               high
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               highest
               top
               of
               all
               ,
               
               as
               
                 hauing
                 a
                 name
                 given
                 him
                 aboue
                 every
                 
                 name
              
               :
               And
               that
               these
               things
               being
               generally
               knowne
               of
               all
               ,
               
               he
               might
               be
               magnified
               and
               adored
               of
               all
               :
               
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 all
                 knees
                 might
                 bow
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 tongue
                 might
                 confesse
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               how
               our
               Saviour
               would
               be
               glorified
               .
               The
               considera●ion
               of
               all
               which
               may
               be
               vnto
               vs
               of
               singular
               vse
               and
               comfort
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               seeing
               Christ
               who
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               what
               ever
               he
               demands
               hath
               prayed
               for
               his
               glorification
               :
               what
               vanity
               is
               it
               for
               any
               man
               to
               thinke
               or
               hope
               that
               he
               can
               hinder
               or
               obscure
               it
               ?
               Let
               Iewes
               persecute
               him
               ,
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               set
               a
               watch
               about
               his
               sepulcher
               to
               keepe
               him
               down
               :
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               let
               but
               hee
               shall
               reviue
               and
               rise
               againe
               .
               Though
               tyrants
               by
               open
               violence
               oppose
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               Hereticks
               by
               Sophistrie
               seeke
               to
               vndermine
               it
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               assault
               it
               both
               waies
               by
               violence
               and
               sophistrie
               :
               yet
               maugre
               all
               their
               cunning
               and
               malice
               his
               Father
               shall
               surely
               
                 glorifie
                 him
              
               .
               Yea
               he
               is
               
                 God
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               
               
                 iustified
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 seene
                 of
                 Angells
                 ,
                 preached
                 vnto
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 beleeved
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 vp
                 into
                 glory
                 .
              
               Onely
               now
               it
               remaines
               to
               expect
               and
               pray
               for
               his
               returne
               in
               glory
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Glorification
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               pledge
               and
               earnest
               of
               our
               Glorification
               .
               For
               had
               not
               he
               risen
               ,
               ascended
               and
               beene
               receiued
               vp
               into
               glory
               ,
               neither
               should
               wee
               .
               The
               gates
               of
               death
               had
               beene
               bard
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               of
               heaven
               shut
               against
               vs
               ,
               &
               we
               should
               haue
               beene
               covered
               with
               eternall
               shame
               and
               ignominie
               .
               But
               now
               Christ
               like
               another
               Sampson
               hath
               broken
               through
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               ,
               our
               head
               is
               risen
               and
               wee
               in
               him
               .
               Hee
               is
               ascended
               and
               gone
               from
               vs
               ,
               but
               gone
               to
               
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 ,
              
               and
               
               behold
               that
               his
               glory
               ;
               and
               beholding
               it
               be
               made
               like
               vnto
               him
               ,
               bearing
               his
               glorious
               image
               .
               For
               as
               now
               because
               hee
               is
               full
               of
               grace
               wee
               of
               
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 receiue
                 even
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
              
               :
               so
               being
               full
               of
               glory
               ,
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               wee
               shall
               also
               receiue
               even
               glory
               for
               glory
               .
               Memorable
               is
               that
               saying
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               
               
                 As
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 receiued
                 from
                 vs
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 caried
                 it
                 into
                 heaven
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 summe
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 be
                 reduced
                 thither
                 .
                 Rest
                 therefore
                 secure
                 oh
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 yee
                 haue
                 livery
                 &
                 seizan
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 already
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               Thirdly
               Christ
               so
               earnestly
               suing
               for
               his
               Glorification
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               by
               all
               meanes
               both
               to
               procure
               and
               further
               his
               Glory
               ,
               which
               if
               wee
               cannot
               doe
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               his
               Father
               doth
               ,
               yet
               are
               wee
               to
               performe
               it
               in
               such
               a
               sort
               as
               we
               may
               .
               If
               not
               
                 gloriosum
                 faciendo
              
               ,
               by
               bestowing
               glory
               vpon
               him
               :
               yet
               
                 gloriosum
                 dicendo
              
               ,
               by
               praising
               and
               magnifying
               his
               glory
               .
               By
               faith
               we
               are
               to
               be
               assured
               thereof
               ,
               by
               confession
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               ,
               by
               our
               holy
               Christian
               life
               to
               testify
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               hearts
               and
               the
               confession
               of
               our
               mouthes
               accord
               and
               agree
               together
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               lies
               in
               vs
               to
               labour
               that
               others
               may
               glorifie
               Christ
               together
               with
               vs.
               Fourthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               so
               are
               wee
               warranted
               by
               his
               example
               to
               pray
               for
               our
               owne
               Glorification
               :
               that
               God
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               perfect
               that
               glory
               vpon
               vs
               which
               here
               by
               grace
               he
               hath
               begunne
               in
               vs.
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Saints
               are
               said
               not
               only
               to
               loue
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               long
               for
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               till
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               :
               that
               the
               Church
               also
               so
               earnestly
               prayes
               ,
               
                 Turne
                 my
                 beloued
                 and
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Roe
                 or
                 young
                 Hart
                 vpon
                 the
                 mountaines
                 of
                 Bether
                 ,
              
               
               
               and
               againe
               
                 yea
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesu
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
              
               But
               may
               we
               with
               Christ
               desire
               that
               the
               Glory
               begun
               
               in
               vs
               be
               manifested
               vnto
               others
               ?
               we
               may
               .
               For
               wee
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 provide
                 things
                 honest
                 in
                 the
                 fight
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 our
                 light
                 so
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 see
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
               Only
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               wee
               affect
               it
               not
               from
               men
               principally
               ,
               nor
               make
               it
               our
               maine
               end
               (
               for
               this
               would
               be
               the
               foule
               sinne
               of
               Vaine-glory
               )
               but
               that
               with
               Christ
               wee
               seeke
               it
               of
               our
               Father
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               end
               that
               being
               glorified
               of
               him
               hee
               may
               be
               glorified
               by
               vs.
               For
               not
               hee
               that
               commendeth
               himselfe
               or
               is
               commended
               of
               others
               is
               approued
               ,
               
               but
               hee
               
                 whom
                 God
                 commendeth
              
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               Quid
               ,
               what
               our
               Sauiour
               craueth
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               he
               may
               not
               be
               denied
               his
               request
               ,
               he
               presseth
               his
               Father
               with
               sundry
               weighty
               and
               important
               reasons
               :
               all
               which
               God
               willing
               we
               will
               handle
               in
               their
               order
               .
               The
               first
               is
               drawen
               from
               the
               circumstance
               of
               time
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 houre
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 therefore
                 glorify
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               What
               Hour
               ?
               vndoubtedly
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               bitter
               passion
               .
               This
               appeareth
               evidently
               by
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               
                 Loe
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 betraid
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 sinners
                 .
              
               That
               also
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 laid
                 not
                 ▪
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 houre
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               more
               plainely
               by
               that
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
               where
               hauing
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 come
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 glorified
                 ,
              
               presently
               hee
               speaketh
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               addeth
               ,
               
                 Father
                 saue
                 mee
                 from
                 this
                 houre
                 ,
                 but
                 therefore
                 came
                 I
                 into
                 this
                 houre
                 .
              
               This
               Houre
               is
               here
               by
               way
               of
               eminence
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 houre
              
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               work
               that
               was
               to
               be
               performed
               therein
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               that
               it
               was
               long
               before
               determined
               by
               the
               Father
               to
               that
               worke
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hour
               is
               come
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               instant
               and
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               so
               indeed
               it
               was
               .
               For
               the
               same
               night
               that
               hee
               vttered
               this
               prayer
               hee
               
               was
               betraid
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               cruelly
               executed
               .
               By
               which
               it
               is
               evidēt
               that
               he
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               houre
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               foreknew
               it
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               ready
               also
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               .
               So
               that
               in
               these
               two
               words
               these
               three
               things
               come
               to
               bee
               considered
               ,
               the
               Houre
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               houre
               ,
               &
               the
               knowledge
               he
               had
               both
               of
               the
               Houre
               &
               the
               worke
               thereof
               .
               But
               before
               I
               spake
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               reason
               wee
               should
               shew
               the
               force
               of
               Christs
               argument
               ,
               &
               how
               it
               followes
               ,
               
                 The
                 houre
                 of
                 my
                 Passion
                 is
                 now
                 at
                 hand
                 :
                 therefore
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 glorify
                 mee
                 .
              
               Some
               ,
               as
               namely
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               make
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               sequele
               to
               be
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               for
               that
               by
               it
               hee
               should
               deserue
               his
               glory
               .
               Now
               true
               it
               is
               that
               Christ
               both
               did
               and
               suffered
               many
               things
               worthy
               of
               most
               large
               and
               ample
               reward
               .
               Howbeit
               for
               ought
               we
               can
               find
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               all
               was
               for
               vs
               with
               neglect
               of
               himselfe
               .
               There
               was
               no
               perfection
               but
               either
               hee
               was
               already
               possessed
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               it
               was
               now
               due
               vnto
               him
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               
                 personall
                 vnion
              
               .
               At
               the
               first
               instant
               whereof
               all
               glorie
               would
               haue
               flowen
               to
               his
               Humanity
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               by
               speciall
               dispensation
               beene
               staid
               vntill
               hee
               was
               come
               to
               the
               lowest
               bottome
               of
               his
               humiliation
               .
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               stay
               remoued
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               but
               naturally
               flow
               vnto
               him
               .
               So
               that
               how
               hee
               should
               merit
               for
               himselfe
               cannot
               well
               be
               conceiued
               without
               empeachment
               of
               his
               glorious
               Vnion
               .
               
               As
               for
               those
               texts
               they
               alledge
               for
               proofe
               ,
               
               all
               of
               them
               shew
               rather
               ordinem
               then
               meritum
               ,
               
               that
               his
               glory
               succeeded
               his
               passion
               ,
               not
               that
               his
               passion
               merited
               his
               glory
               .
               
               For
               as
               touching
               that
               to
               the
               
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 loued
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 hated
                 iniquity
                 :
                 wherefore
                 God
                 even
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 annointed
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 oile
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 aboue
                 thy
                 fellowes
              
               :
               if
               it
               import
               merit
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               of
               Vnction
               and
               not
               of
               finall
               Glorification
               ,
               which
               
               they
               wil
               none
               of
               ,
               &
               indeed
               cannot
               be
               .
               For
               in
               the
               very
               first
               instant
               of
               his
               assumption
               ,
               &
               assoone
               as
               the
               Humanity
               had
               being
               ,
               the
               ointment
               was
               poured
               vpon
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               could
               not
               possible
               be
               preuented
               by
               merit
               .
               Merit
               therfore
               is
               not
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               sequel
               .
               What
               thē
               Surely
               the
               Promise
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               For
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Fathers
               will
               that
               ignominie
               should
               alway
               rest
               vpon
               the
               sonne
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               sl●●es
               as
               it
               were
               of
               Glory
               should
               still
               be
               stopt
               against
               him
               .
               Wherefore
               he
               promised
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 his
                 soule
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 see
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 prolong
                 his
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 should
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 see
                 of
                 the
                 travell
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               Yea
               he
               sware
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
               and
               repented
               not
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchizedeck
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               who
               by
               performing
               the
               office
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               should
               passe
               into
               his
               eternall
               and
               glorious
               kingdome
               .
               And
               vpon
               this
               ground
               it
               is
               that
               our
               Saviour
               affirmeth
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 ought
                 first
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 glory
                 .
              
               And
               hence
               also
               it
               is
               that
               here
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 houre
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 sonne
                 :
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               more
               fully
               ,
               thou
               hast
               bound
               thy selfe
               by
               promise
               ,
               yea
               and
               by
               oath
               too
               ,
               that
               when
               by
               suffering
               I
               shall
               haue
               finished
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               for
               which
               thou
               sentest
               me
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               fully
               satisfie
               me
               with
               glory
               .
               Now
               the
               houre
               of
               my
               passion
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               vndergoe
               it
               .
               Remember
               therefore
               thy
               promise
               and
               performe
               it
               .
               For
               vnlesse
               thou
               wilt
               faile
               of
               thy
               word
               (
               and
               fayle
               of
               thy
               word
               thou
               canst
               not
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               truth
               it selfe
               )
               thou
               must
               needs
               
                 glorifie
                 me
              
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               both
               the
               reason
               and
               necessity
               of
               the
               sequele
               in
               this
               enthymeme
               .
            
             
               Whence
               we
               are
               lessoned
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               imitate
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               to
               ground
               all
               our
               prayers
               and
               hopes
               ▪
               vpon
               our
               
               Fathers
               promise
               .
               For
               he
               is
               omnipotent
               and
               can
               ,
               true
               &
               wil
               performe
               .
               Vnto
               Godlines
               he
               hath
               made
               the
               promise
               both
               of
               this
               &
               the
               other
               life
               .
               Liue
               we
               therefore
               godlily
               ▪
               &
               then
               feare
               we
               not
               boldly
               to
               approch
               vnto
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               charge
               him
               with
               his
               promise
               both
               for
               the
               one
               and
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               thou
               hast
               promised
               ,
               and
               therefore
               glorifie
               me
               .
               Againe
               ,
               as
               Christ
               could
               not
               haue
               ignominie
               and
               shame
               alwaies
               to
               rest
               vpon
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 obice
                 remoto
              
               the
               stay
               and
               let
               being
               remoued
               ,
               Glory
               would
               surely
               flow
               vnto
               him
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               
                 hypostaticall
                 vnion
              
               :
               so
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               
                 mysticall
                 vnion
              
               we
               haue
               with
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 obice
                 remoto
              
               ,
               assoone
               as
               the
               let
               and
               stay
               is
               done
               away
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               that
               forthwith
               from
               him
               Glorie
               should
               bee
               deriued
               vnto
               vs.
               That
               let
               is
               
                 Sinne.
                 Sinne
              
               being
               crucified
               and
               slaine
               by
               death
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               yeeld
               vp
               the
               ghost
               ,
               but
               specially
               when
               the
               day
               of
               resurrection
               is
               come
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               with
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 sonne
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               raigne
               with
               Christ
               in
               glory
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               suffer
               with
               him
               in
               humilitie
               .
               Hee
               bare
               the
               Crosse
               before
               he
               could
               weare
               the
               Crowne
               :
               &
               we
               are
               predestinated
               to
               be
               conformed
               vnto
               the
               image
               of
               the
               Sonne
               .
               
               And
               wee
               also
               in
               our
               flesh
               must
               fulfill
               the
               remainders
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               if
               we
               will
               be
               glorified
               with
               him
               .
               But
               of
               this
               enough
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               resume
               the
               three
               particulars
               aboue
               mentioned
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               And
               first
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 or
                 that
                 houre
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               houre
               decreed
               &
               determined
               vnto
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ.
               For
               hee
               that
               is
               the
               creator
               of
               time
               ,
               
               hath
               ever
               reserued
               the
               disposition
               thereof
               in
               his
               owne
               power
               .
               And
               as
               hee
               hath
               ordained
               of
               all
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               lighting
               of
               a
               sparrow
               and
               the
               fall
               of
               a
               haire
               :
               so
               vnto
               every
               thing
               hath
               hee
               set
               a
               
               season
               ,
               
               and
               a
               time
               to
               every
               purpose
               vnder
               heauen
               .
               If
               to
               every
               thing
               and
               purpose
               :
               then
               much
               more
               to
               this
               worke
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               businesse
               of
               greatest
               weight
               and
               consequence
               .
               And
               seeing
               as
               the
               Prince
               of
               Physitians
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               time
               is
               that
               wherein
               season
               is
               :
               it
               may
               not
               be
               doubted
               but
               God
               hath
               ordained
               such
               a
               time
               for
               it
               as
               was
               every
               way
               most
               seasonable
               .
               And
               truly
               did
               S.
               Augustin
               say
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 proprijs
                 locis
                 &
                 temporibus
                 gessit
                 Saelvator
                 ,
              
               our
               Saviour
               acted
               all
               things
               in
               their
               proper
               times
               and
               places
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               a
               little
               more
               particularly
               enquire
               touching
               this
               time
               and
               season
               :
               and
               here
               first
               in
               what
               age
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               secondly
               in
               what
               yeare
               of
               his
               owne
               age
               ,
               thirdly
               and
               lastly
               in
               what
               time
               of
               that
               yeare
               he
               suffered
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               age
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               instantly
               vpon
               the
               creation
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               yet
               soone
               vpon
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               euen
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               foure-thousand
               yeares
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               last
               age
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               called
               therefore
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 time
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 last
                 daies
              
               .
               
               This
               time
               was
               of
               old
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               .
               For
               although
               the
               incarnation
               and
               suffering
               of
               the
               Messias
               was
               for
               a
               while
               preached
               indefinitely
               ,
               without
               designation
               of
               any
               certaine
               time
               ,
               as
               namely
               vnto
               Adam
               and
               Abraham
               ▪
               yet
               afterward
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               reveale
               it
               more
               definitely
               ,
               
               as
               by
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 the
                 scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 law-giuer
                 from
                 betweene
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Shiloh
                 come
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               Daniel
               ,
               
               that
               
                 seauenty
                 weekes
                 after
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Commandement
                 to
                 restore
                 &
                 build
                 Ierusalem
              
               being
               well
               neere
               expired
               ,
               
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 should
                 be
                 annointed
                 and
                 Messias
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
               At
               the
               end
               of
               which
               time
               there
               was
               a
               generall
               expectation
               of
               the
               Messia●
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Scripture
               .
               〈…〉
               that
               very
               time
               he
               came
               ,
               and
               suffered
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               
               same
               Scripture
               is
               purposely
               declared
               .
               Some
               that
               are
               counted
               skilfull
               in
               Chronologie
               ▪
               and
               the
               computation
               of
               times
               ,
               place
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               the
               world
               three
               thousand
               nine
               hundred
               fiftie
               and
               three
               .
               Others
               I
               knowe
               reckon
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               the
               numb●●
               of
               yeares
               where
               in
               they
               differ
               is
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               little
               o●
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               be
               reckoned
               of
               .
               Haply
               you
               will
               demand
               why
               it
               pleased
               God
               rather
               to
               appoint
               this
               time
               then
               any
               other
               .
               I
               answer
               because
               this
               time
               was
               of
               all
               other
               the
               most
               seasonable
               &
               fitting
               .
               The
               time
               before
               the
               fall
               ,
               and
               while
               man
               stood
               yet
               in
               his
               integritie
               could
               no
               way
               be
               fit
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 the
                 whole
                 need
                 not
                 the
                 Physitian
                 .
              
               
               There
               being
               therefore
               as
               yet
               no
               sicknesse
               nor
               wound
               :
               neither
               was
               there
               any
               need
               of
               physicke
               or
               salue
               .
               Had
               man
               persisted
               in
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               Christ
               had
               never
               beene
               incarnate
               nor
               had
               suffered
               .
               To
               haue
               suffered
               soone
               after
               the
               fall
               would
               also
               haue
               beene
               very
               inconvenient
               .
               For
               it
               was
               reason
               that
               man
               sinning
               by
               pride
               should
               haue
               a
               time
               to
               humble
               him
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               miserie
               ,
               to
               seeke
               helpe
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               his
               faith
               .
               The
               dignitie
               also
               of
               our
               Saviours
               person
               was
               such
               ,
               and
               the
               worke
               of
               redemption
               so
               important
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               haste
               could
               not
               wel
               stand
               with
               either
               .
               
               And
               if
               Christ
               suffering
               so
               lately
               shall
               at
               his
               second
               comming
               scarce
               finde
               faith
               on
               the
               earth
               :
               what
               a
               scarcity
               of
               faith
               would
               there
               haue
               beene
               ,
               and
               how
               cold
               would
               charity
               haue
               waxed
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               had
               hee
               suffered
               so
               long
               agoe
               ,
               and
               presently
               vpon
               the
               fall
               ?
               For
               which
               cause
               also
               it
               was
               not
               to
               bee
               deferred
               vnto
               the
               last
               period
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               least
               in
               the
               interim
               religion
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               should
               quite
               bee
               extinguished
               .
               Besides
               it
               〈◊〉
               ●it
               that
               some
               time
               should
               be
               allowed
               betweene
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               redemption
               and
               glorification
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               
               the
               power
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               might
               bee
               praised
               and
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               our
               faith
               exercised
               and
               tried
               not
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               things
               past
               and
               present
               but
               future
               also
               ,
               and
               our
               thankfulnesse
               testified
               by
               our
               faithfull
               and
               diligent
               serving
               of
               him
               .
               The
               duest
               time
               therefore
               was
               by
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               chosen
               ▪
               and
               Christ
               came
               and
               suffered
               neither
               too
               soone
               nor
               too
               late
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               season
               when
               both
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               were
               come
               to
               their
               ripenesse
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               be
               broken
               off
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               incredulitie
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               be
               grafted
               in
               through
               Gods
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               they
               were
               now
               growne
               to
               such
               an
               height
               of
               impietie
               ,
               that
               as
               Iosephus
               saith
               ,
               had
               the
               Romans
               neuer
               so
               little
               deferred
               their
               desolation
               ,
               either
               the
               earth
               would
               haue
               swallowed
               them
               ,
               or
               a
               deluge
               of
               waters
               haue
               drowned
               them
               ,
               or
               fire
               from
               heauē
               haue
               consumed
               them
               ,
               for
               Sodom
               was
               never
               so
               abominable
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               their
               fulnesse
               was
               now
               come
               in
               ,
               they
               were
               growne
               white
               and
               ready
               for
               the
               harvest
               ,
               and
               the
               calling
               of
               them
               so
               long
               delayed
               was
               now
               to
               be
               commenced
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               age
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               yeare
               of
               his
               age
               wherein
               hee
               suffered
               ,
               it
               was
               ,
               if
               wee
               may
               beleeue
               Irenaeus
               ,
               about
               the
               fiftieth
               ,
               which
               he
               voucheth
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               .
               But
               indeed
               he
               is
               fowly
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               is
               generally
               agreed
               vpon
               by
               all
               .
               Where
               by
               the
               way
               may
               bee
               obserued
               what
               small
               credit
               is
               to
               be
               giuen
               to
               Fathers
               in
               point
               of
               tradition
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               his
               opinion
               was
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Thou
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 fiftie
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 hast
                 thou
                 seene
                 Abraham
              
               ?
               But
               they
               spake
               at
               randome
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               disputers
               grant
               him
               more
               then
               might
               well
               be
               admitted
               .
               The
               common
               receaued
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               suffered
               being
               three
               and
               thirtie
               compleate
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               foure
               and
               thirtieth
               .
               
               Howbeit
               Scaliger
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               it
               seemes
               not
               without
               good
               reason
               ,
               addeth
               one
               yeare
               more
               ,
               and
               placeth
               his
               Passion
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               fiue
               and
               thirtieth
               .
               For
               taking
               it
               as
               granted
               that
               at
               his
               Baptisme
               he
               was
               full
               thirtie
               ,
               
               betweene
               that
               and
               his
               Passion
               he
               findes
               as
               hee
               supposeth
               fiue
               Passeovers
               .
               The
               first
               in
               the
               second
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Passeover
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               
               The
               second
               in
               the
               first
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 After
                 this
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
              
               :
               which
               he
               proueth
               to
               be
               Easter
               by
               that
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               
               
                 Say
                 not
                 yee
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 yet
                 foure
                 months
                 and
                 then
                 commeth
                 harvest
              
               ?
               
               The
               third
               in
               the
               twelfth
               of
               Mathew
               and
               the
               sixt
               of
               Luke
               where
               his
               Disciples
               walking
               through
               the
               corne
               fields
               
                 plucked
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 corne
              
               .
               
               The
               fourth
               in
               the
               sixt
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 was
                 nigh
                 .
              
               The
               fift
               and
               last
               was
               that
               wherein
               he
               was
               crucified
               .
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               then
               Christ
               being
               baptized
               in
               his
               thirtieth
               compleate
               ,
               and
               dying
               in
               the
               fift
               Passeouer
               after
               ,
               his
               suffering
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               fiue
               and
               thirtieth
               .
               But
               about
               this
               I
               will
               not
               contend
               .
               The
               oddes
               of
               one
               yeare
               cannot
               be
               great
               .
               Enquire
               wee
               rather
               why
               hee
               suffered
               at
               this
               age
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               vnfit
               that
               old
               age
               should
               creepe
               into
               that
               nature
               which
               was
               so
               neerely
               vnited
               vnto
               the
               eternall
               sonne
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               to
               testifie
               how
               dearely
               he
               loued
               vs
               ,
               that
               was
               content
               then
               to
               die
               for
               vs
               when
               as
               yet
               he
               was
               in
               the
               very
               flowre
               and
               vigor
               of
               his
               age
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               mystically
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               as
               hee
               grew
               in
               age
               and
               stature
               ,
               and
               then
               being
               come
               to
               his
               full
               consistence
               and
               strength
               declined
               not
               :
               so
               we
               should
               also
               grow
               from
               faith
               to
               faith
               ,
               from
               grace
               to
               grace
               till
               we
               come
               to
               our
               full
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Christ
               ,
               never
               more
               afterwards
               to
               feele
               any
               decay
               .
               Lastly
               to
               shew
               ,
               as
               St.
               Augustin
               probably
               conjectureth
               ,
               in
               what
               age
               or
               stature
               we
               shall
               rise
               againe
               ,
               how
               young
               or
               old
               soeuer
               
               we
               die
               :
               namely
               in
               that
               wherein
               Christ
               himselfe
               dyed
               and
               rose
               againe
               .
               And
               so
               much
               touching
               the
               yeare
               of
               his
               age
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               of
               the
               yeare
               wherein
               he
               suffered
               was
               the
               day
               of
               the
               feast
               of
               Passeouer
               ,
               even
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               the
               month
               Nisan
               .
               For
               the
               evening
               before
               he
               eate
               the
               Passeouer
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               vpon
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               Nisan
               :
               &
               the
               next
               day
               after
               he
               dyed
               .
               Here
               perhaps
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               began
               not
               their
               Passeouer
               till
               after
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               ,
               as
               plainly
               appeares
               .
               
               
                 Before
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Passeouer
                 ,
                 supper
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
              
               saith
               St
               Iohn
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 sixt
                 houre
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               againe
               ,
               
                 they
                 themselues
                 went
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 hall
                 of
                 iudgement
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 defiled
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 eate
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 .
              
               Wherevnto
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               it
               seemes
               to
               mee
               more
               then
               manifest
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               the
               Iewes
               did
               not
               both
               eate
               the
               Passeouer
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               our
               Saviour
               the
               euening
               before
               and
               the
               Iewes
               the
               euening
               after
               he
               was
               crucified
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Did
               Christ
               as
               Lord
               of
               the
               Passeouer
               prevent
               the
               due
               day
               prescribed
               by
               his
               Father
               ?
               So
               some
               say
               ,
               but
               very
               vnprobably
               .
               For
               Christ
               came
               to
               fulfill
               the
               law
               :
               &
               therefore
               without
               doubt
               he
               precisely
               obserued
               it
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               Surely
               the
               Iewes
               fayled
               ,
               not
               he
               .
               For
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Passeover
               and
               the
               weekly
               Sabbath
               falling
               immediatly
               this
               yeare
               one
               after
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               according
               to
               their
               old
               custome
               ,
               translated
               the
               Passeouer
               vpon
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               obserued
               both
               on
               one
               day
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               preferring
               his
               Fathers
               order
               vnto
               humane
               traditions
               ,
               tooke
               order
               it
               should
               be
               prepared
               for
               him
               on
               that
               very
               day
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               
               as
               St
               Luke
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Passeouer
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 .
              
               So
               that
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               the
               feast
               day
               it selfe
               was
               the
               day
               
               of
               his
               suffering
               .
               Then
               which
               no
               time
               could
               be
               more
               cōvenient
               or
               seasonable
               .
               For
               as
               by
               other
               Leviticall
               ceremonies
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               also
               typed
               by
               the
               
                 Paschal
                 lambe
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               what
               time
               more
               fitting
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               true
               Lambe
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               presently
               followed
               vpon
               the
               slaying
               of
               the
               typicall
               ?
               Wherevnto
               St
               Paul
               alluding
               ,
               
                 for
                 euē
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 our
                 Passeouer
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 vs.
              
               Adde
               herevnto
               the
               assertion
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               as
               Adam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               same
               day
               he
               was
               created
               sinned
               :
               so
               the
               same
               day
               after
               the
               revolution
               of
               some
               yeares
               ,
               mans
               sin
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               was
               done
               away
               ,
               and
               hee
               againe
               created
               anew
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               could
               clearely
               and
               infallibly
               bee
               demonstrated
               would
               argue
               a
               speciall
               providence
               of
               God
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               this
               day
               .
               Adde
               lastly
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               all
               the
               Iewes
               wheresoeuer
               were
               to
               appeare
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               &
               to
               celebrate
               this
               feast
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               that
               in
               this
               regard
               also
               it
               was
               fit
               he
               should
               at
               this
               time
               suffer
               ,
               that
               more
               publike
               notice
               might
               be
               taken
               thereof
               ,
               and
               it
               the
               better
               be
               divulged
               and
               spread
               abroad
               .
               And
               thus
               also
               you
               see
               in
               what
               time
               and
               season
               of
               the
               yeare
               he
               suffered
               .
            
             
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               circumstance
               of
               time
               may
               serue
               first
               to
               convince
               the
               Iewes
               of
               obstinate
               incredulitie
               .
               For
               if
               God
               haue
               by
               his
               eternall
               decree
               determined
               a
               set
               houre
               vnto
               the
               comming
               and
               suffering
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               &
               that
               houre
               be
               now
               many
               hundred
               of
               yeares
               past
               :
               then
               is
               Christ
               already
               come
               ,
               or
               God
               fayleth
               of
               his
               purpose
               .
               But
               that
               such
               a
               precise
               houre
               was
               set
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               cannot
               fayle
               of
               his
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Iew
               knoweth
               well
               enough
               .
               Obstinate
               therefore
               needs
               must
               he
               be
               ,
               still
               denying
               that
               the
               Messias
               is
               come
               .
               Secondly
               it
               may
               serue
               to
               confirme
               and
               settle
               our
               Faith
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               promised
               seed
               .
               For
               they
               that
               came
               before
               or
               after
               the
               appointed
               houre
               could
               
               not
               be
               the
               true
               shepheard
               ,
               but
               theeues
               only
               and
               robbers
               .
               But
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Mary
               came
               and
               suffered
               in
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               were
               fulfilled
               all
               whatsoever
               was
               by
               the
               Prophets
               foretold
               concerning
               the
               Messias
               .
               He
               therefore
               is
               the
               true
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               are
               wee
               to
               looke
               for
               another
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               not
               whithstanding
               this
               appointed
               time
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               remember
               for
               our
               further
               consolation
               ,
               that
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 yesterday
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 and
                 evermore
                 .
              
               
               And
               therefore
               as
               he
               was
               virtually
               
                 the
                 lambe
                 slaine
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ▪
               so
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               reacheth
               downe
               to
               these
               times
               also
               ,
               and
               evermore
               will
               be
               available
               to
               the
               iustification
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               whosoever
               shall
               bee
               provided
               of
               true
               Faith
               thereby
               to
               apprehend
               it
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               vnto
               this
               particular
               of
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               so
               vnto
               other
               things
               also
               ,
               as
               namely
               our
               
                 vocation
                 ,
                 conversion
                 &
                 repentance
              
               ,
               hath
               he
               appointed
               a
               due
               time
               .
               This
               is
               called
               the
               
                 acceptable
                 time
              
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 Hodie
                 to
                 day
              
               :
               which
               if
               wilfully
               we
               neglect
               ,
               we
               may
               with
               
                 Esau
                 ,
                 seeke
                 the
                 blessing
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
              
               and
               never
               after
               recover
               it
               .
               Take
               wee
               heed
               therefore
               
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 harden
                 not
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               but
               harken
               vnto
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               duely
               obey
               it
               that
               wee
               may
               be
               admitted
               into
               his
               rest
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               God
               out
               of
               his
               deepe
               wisdome
               ,
               so
               are
               wee
               in
               imitation
               of
               God
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               in
               due
               season
               .
               For
               as
               nothing
               is
               contented
               out
               of
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               so
               nothing
               is
               welcome
               or
               gratious
               that
               is
               done
               out
               of
               due
               season
               .
               It
               is
               not
               every
               word
               how
               true
               soever
               that
               is
               
                 like
                 an
                 apple
                 of
                 gold
                 with
                 pictures
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               only
               which
               is
               Seasonable
               .
               Learned
               is
               the
               tongue
               of
               that
               man
               that
               speaketh
               a
               word
               of
               comfort
               in
               fit
               time
               :
               and
               thrice
               blessed
               is
               hee
               who
               
                 like
                 a
                 tree
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 rivers
                 of
                 waters
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 his
                 
                 fruite
                 in
                 his
                 proper
                 season
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               much
               touching
               the
               time
               when
               Christ
               suffered
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               point
               to
               be
               considered
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               that
               houre
               ,
               what
               worke
               will
               you
               say
               ?
               The
               bitter
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               saviour
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               what
               Passion
               ?
               The
               suffering
               of
               that
               punishment
               which
               was
               due
               to
               sinne
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Fathers
               iustice
               .
               What
               ,
               was
               hee
               a
               sinner
               and
               deserved
               such
               punishment
               ?
               No
               ,
               by
               no
               meanes
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               
                 Originall
                 sinne
              
               ,
               the
               passage
               of
               that
               was
               so
               stopped
               vp
               in
               his
               conception
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               no
               way
               enter
               into
               him
               .
               And
               for
               
                 Actuall
                 sinne
              
               there
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               guile
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
               But
               hee
               was
               to
               suffer
               for
               our
               Sinnes
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Father
               .
               We
               had
               eaten
               sower
               grapes
               ,
               and
               his
               teeth
               were
               set
               on
               edge
               ,
               yea
               but
               what
               iustice
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               Titius
               shall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               Sempronius
               be
               punished
               ?
               The
               cause
               is
               not
               alike
               .
               For
               Christ
               vndertooke
               to
               be
               our
               Surety
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               all
               our
               debts
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               the
               Word
               became
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               being
               otherwise
               impassible
               ,
               hee
               might
               in
               it
               suffer
               the
               punishment
               due
               vnto
               vs.
               But
               might
               not
               God
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               so
               pleased
               haue
               vsed
               some
               other
               meanes
               for
               the
               appeasing
               of
               his
               wrath
               ?
               Yes
               doubtlesse
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               abundance
               of
               spirit
               &
               wisdome
               .
               But
               he
               chose
               this
               as
               the
               best
               course
               for
               the
               declaration
               of
               his
               iustice
               and
               mercy
               :
               justice
               in
               the
               rigorous
               exacting
               of
               satisfaction
               for
               sinne
               yea
               even
               from
               his
               owne
               sonne
               ,
               mercy
               in
               the
               free
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               by
               the
               death
               and
               passion
               of
               his
               sonne
               .
               Excellently
               to
               this
               purpose
               Cameracensis
               ,
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               gaue
               vnto
               man
               ,
               truth
               to
               instruct
               him
               ,
               iustice
               to
               direct
               him
               ,
               mercy
               to
               preserue
               him
               ,
               and
               peace
               to
               delight
               him
               .
               But
               he
               rebelling
               against
               his
               creator
               ,
               they
               all
               fled
               from
               him
               ,
               &
               returned
               vnto
               God.
               Where
               iustice
               called
               vpon
               him
               for
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               truth
               required
               
               performance
               of
               his
               word
               :
               but
               Peace
               sought
               mitigation
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               mercy
               sued
               for
               pardon
               .
               In
               this
               difficulty
               wisdome
               interposed
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               found
               out
               a
               meanes
               to
               content
               all
               ,
               namely
               by
               the
               incarnation
               and
               suffering
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               Wherevnto
               the
               Father
               yeelding
               all
               were
               soone
               accorded
               :
               and
               so
               
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 and
                 peace
                 kissed
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               For
               further
               ratification
               whereof
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               solemnely
               and
               vnalterably
               to
               decree
               ,
               that
               his
               sonne
               should
               suffer
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               Wherevpon
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               it
               was
               so
               determined
               :
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               they
               foretell
               it
               ,
               so
               they
               affirme
               that
               
                 thus
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 ought
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 determinate
                 counsell
                 and
                 fore-knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               houre
               appointed
               was
               come
               
                 he
                 was
                 delivered
                 and
                 taken
                 and
                 by
                 wicked
                 hands
                 crucified
                 and
                 slaine
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               great
               worke
               being
               now
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               Punishment
               fore
               appointed
               vnto
               him
               by
               his
               Father
               ;
               because
               some
               extenuate
               it
               too
               much
               as
               if
               he
               seemed
               only
               to
               suffer
               ,
               or
               suffered
               not
               what
               indeed
               hee
               did
               ,
               others
               againe
               too
               much
               aggravate
               it
               as
               if
               he
               suffered
               the
               very
               paines
               of
               the
               damned
               in
               hell
               ,
               wee
               will
               as
               warily
               and
               as
               carefully
               as
               we
               can
               steere
               betweene
               that
               Scylla
               and
               this
               Charybdis
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               wee
               will
               diligently
               enquire
               foure
               things
               ,
               
                 the
                 species
                 or
                 kinde
                 of
                 punishment
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 the
                 extention
                 ,
                 the
                 intention
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duration
                 thereof
                 .
              
               And
               of
               each
               of
               these
               briefely
               in
               a
               word
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 kind
                 of
                 punishment
              
               was
               that
               which
               was
               due
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               equivalent
               for
               the
               expiation
               thereof
               :
               howbeit
               so
               farre
               forth
               and
               no
               further
               then
               was
               convenient
               for
               such
               a
               person
               .
               First
               ,
               therefore
               he
               suffered
               not
               that
               
                 Punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 which
                 is
                 sinne
              
               (
               for
               God
               many
               times
               and
               that
               iustly
               punisheth
               one
               sinne
               by
               another
               )
               The
               reason
               ;
               
               for
               that
               then
               he
               should
               haue
               beene
               a
               sinner
               either
               by
               inherent
               or
               actuall
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               never
               haue
               made
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               others
               .
               Neither
               secondly
               did
               he
               suffer
               the
               
                 personall
                 punishment
              
               of
               this
               or
               that
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               gout
               ,
               the
               stone
               ,
               the
               dropsie
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               For
               he
               tooke
               not
               the
               person
               but
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               into
               him
               :
               and
               so
               made
               himselfe
               subiect
               not
               to
               Personall
               but
               to
               Naturall
               infirmities
               only
               .
               To
               say
               nothing
               that
               those
               paines
               are
               many
               of
               them
               so
               contrary
               and
               repugnant
               one
               vnto
               another
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               incompatible
               in
               the
               same
               person
               .
               Nor
               yet
               thirdly
               did
               he
               suffer
               those
               punishments
               which
               proceede
               either
               from
               the
               conscience
               of
               inherent
               sinne
               ,
               or
               the
               eternall
               continuance
               of
               sinne
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               Remorse
               and
               despaire
               .
               For
               in
               him
               was
               never
               any
               sinne
               whether
               Originall
               or
               Actuall
               .
               Only
               it
               was
               imputed
               vnto
               him
               inasmuch
               as
               he
               vndertooke
               to
               satisfy
               for
               it
               .
               These
               foreprised
               and
               excepted
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               Punishment
               were
               laid
               vpon
               him
               .
               And
               because
               in
               Sinne
               there
               is
               a
               double
               act
               ,
               an
               Aversion
               or
               turning
               away
               from
               God
               the
               chiefest
               good
               ,
               and
               a
               Conversion
               or
               turning
               vnto
               that
               which
               is
               only
               a
               seeming
               good
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               desert
               of
               a
               double
               Punishment
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               losse
               to
               be
               depriued
               of
               the
               true
               good
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Aversion
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               sence
               ,
               to
               feele
               smart
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Conversion
               :
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               and
               Sauiour
               suffered
               both
               .
               The
               
                 Punishment
                 of
                 Losse
              
               ,
               being
               in
               regard
               of
               present
               comfort
               and
               ioy
               left
               vnto
               himselfe
               and
               in
               a
               sort
               forsaken
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               of
               which
               againe
               anon
               in
               the
               due
               place
               .
               The
               punishment
               of
               Sence
               ,
               for
               he
               felt
               during
               the
               while
               extreame
               both
               torment
               and
               paine
               outwardly
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               horror
               and
               anguish
               ,
               inwardly
               in
               the
               Soule
               .
            
             
               The
               Extension
               whereof
               was
               also
               exceeding
               generall
               :
               
               for
               he
               suffered
               from
               all
               that
               any
               way
               could
               afflict
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               whatsoever
               belonged
               vnto
               him
               .
               From
               his
               Father
               therefore
               he
               suffered
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               time
               abandoned
               him
               and
               delivered
               him
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               sinners
               ,
               from
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               who
               laid
               vpon
               him
               whatsoever
               their
               malice
               could
               devise
               ,
               from
               the
               Iewes
               who
               stumbled
               at
               him
               and
               despised
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               who
               made
               a
               game
               and
               laughing-stocke
               of
               him
               ,
               from
               Magistrates
               who
               convented
               and
               condemned
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               people
               who
               arrested
               and
               accused
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               Clergie
               who
               charged
               him
               with
               cozinage
               and
               blasphemy
               ,
               from
               the
               Laity
               who
               cryed
               out
               crucifie
               him
               crucifie
               him
               ,
               from
               his
               enimies
               who
               cruelly
               persecuted
               him
               ,
               from
               his
               friends
               who
               in
               his
               greatest
               need
               started
               aside
               from
               him
               ,
               from
               forrainers
               who
               disdainfully
               shooke
               the
               head
               at
               him
               ,
               from
               those
               of
               his
               
                 owne
                 houshold
              
               who
               most
               treacherously
               betraied
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               from
               
                 all
                 sorts
              
               both
               of
               men
               and
               women
               :
               yea
               from
               the
               Heaven
               which
               denied
               to
               giue
               him
               light
               ,
               from
               the
               aire
               which
               refused
               to
               vouchsafe
               him
               breath
               ,
               from
               the
               earth
               which
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               beare
               him
               ,
               &
               frō
               what
               not
               ?
               And
               as
               from
               all
               ,
               so
               hee
               suffered
               also
               in
               all
               .
               In
               his
               goods
               ,
               being
               stript
               even
               of
               his
               raiment
               ,
               and
               lots
               cast
               thereon
               ,
               in
               his
               good
               name
               being
               esteemed
               a
               deceiuer
               ,
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               a
               glutton
               ,
               a
               magitian
               ,
               a
               traitor
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               in
               his
               friends
               who
               were
               scattered
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               shepheard
               was
               smitten
               ,
               in
               his
               mother
               through
               whose
               heart
               a
               sword
               was
               driuen
               ,
               in
               his
               soule
               by
               strong
               feare
               before
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               extreame
               sorrow
               in
               his
               passion
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               his
               head
               being
               crowned
               with
               thornes
               ,
               his
               face
               spit
               vpon
               ,
               his
               cheekes
               buffited
               ,
               his
               hands
               &
               feet
               nailed
               ,
               his
               sides
               peirced
               ,
               his
               backe
               &
               armes
               ,
               scourged
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               barbarously
               stretched
               
               and
               racked
               :
               in
               all
               his
               sences
               ,
               the
               touch
               by
               wounds
               ,
               the
               tast
               with
               myrre
               and
               vineger
               ,
               the
               smell
               with
               the
               loathsome
               savour
               of
               Golgotha
               ,
               the
               hearing
               with
               shamefull
               taunts
               and
               revilings
               ,
               and
               the
               sight
               with
               mowes
               and
               disdainefull
               behaviour
               ,
               finally
               in
               the
               whole
               person
               by
               death
               ,
               &
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               The
               Intension
               of
               all
               which
               was
               likewise
               exceeding
               vehement
               ,
               even
               proportionable
               vnto
               the
               desert
               of
               sinne
               ,
               wherefore
               he
               sticketh
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 Behold
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 sorrow
                 like
                 vnto
                 my
                 sorrow
                 ?
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 hell
                 compassed
                 me
                 round
                 about
                 .
              
               Not
               that
               he
               felt
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               fire
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               torment
               which
               the
               damned
               suffer
               in
               hell
               (
               farre
               bee
               such
               impiety
               from
               our
               thoughts
               )
               but
               that
               which
               is
               equivalent
               therevnto
               .
               Had
               he
               suffered
               only
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               his
               martyrs
               might
               seeme
               to
               haue
               endured
               more
               bitter
               paines
               ,
               and
               with
               more
               patience
               then
               he
               .
               But
               this
               in
               no
               case
               may
               be
               imagined
               His
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               feare
               and
               consternation
               ,
               his
               strong
               cries
               ,
               his
               agonie
               and
               bloudy
               sweat
               ,
               his
               earnest
               prayer
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               the
               cuppe
               might
               passe
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               lamentable
               expostulation
               ,
               
                 my
                 God
                 my
                 God
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
              
               doe
               all
               mainely
               argue
               that
               his
               pangs
               were
               high
               strained
               and
               extraordinary
               .
               For
               although
               he
               were
               not
               forsaken
               of
               his
               Father
               either
               by
               breach
               of
               
                 personall
                 vnion
              
               ,
               or
               losse
               of
               vnction
               ,
               or
               diminution
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               despaire
               of
               protection
               and
               deliuerance
               :
               yet
               he
               was
               abandond
               and
               ●eft
               destitute
               of
               all
               present
               comfort
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               sorrowes
               could
               not
               but
               bee
               aboue
               all
               other
               sorrowes
               .
               And
               indeed
               how
               could
               it
               bee
               otherwise
               ?
               For
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               the
               body
               (
               which
               yet
               some
               affirme
               to
               be
               more
               intense
               then
               could
               be
               of
               other
               men
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               perfection
               and
               finenesse
               of
               
               his
               complection
               )
               his
               sorrowes
               were
               not
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               which
               could
               be
               no
               lesse
               then
               a
               world
               of
               sorrow
               .
               And
               if
               his
               loue
               to
               vs
               were
               so
               infinite
               that
               he
               was
               content
               to
               suffer
               all
               these
               extremities
               for
               vs
               :
               his
               sorrow
               for
               the
               miseries
               wee
               were
               in
               could
               be
               no
               lesse
               ,
               but
               must
               every
               way
               bee
               answerable
               vnto
               his
               loue
               .
               So
               must
               it
               vnto
               his
               wisdome
               also
               :
               for
               by
               it
               perfectly
               knowing
               and
               apprehending
               all
               the
               causes
               and
               reasons
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               but
               that
               according
               to
               this
               knowledge
               &
               apprehension
               his
               sorrowes
               should
               be
               strained
               and
               intended
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               point
               is
               the
               Duration
               of
               his
               paines
               ,
               or
               how
               long
               he
               suffered
               them
               .
               They
               were
               not
               eternell
               ,
               nor
               might
               continue
               vpon
               him
               for
               ever
               .
               Had
               they
               so
               continued
               ,
               hee
               had
               never
               conquered
               death
               nor
               hell
               :
               and
               hauing
               not
               freed
               himselfe
               from
               them
               ,
               how
               could
               hee
               set
               vs
               free
               ?
               They
               continued
               therefore
               vpon
               him
               but
               that
               houre
               ,
               the
               time
               destined
               by
               his
               Father
               therevnto
               :
               which
               being
               once
               expired
               ;
               all
               his
               paines
               and
               sorrowes
               ceased
               together
               therewith
               .
               Here
               it
               will
               surely
               be
               obiected
               ,
               the
               punishment
               due
               vnto
               sinne
               is
               an
               eternall
               punishment
               .
               If
               then
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               were
               only
               temporarie
               and
               not
               eternall
               ,
               how
               hath
               he
               suffered
               and
               satisfied
               sufficiently
               for
               sinne
               ?
               For
               time
               holdeth
               no
               proportion
               with
               eternity
               .
               Wherevnto
               I
               answer
               first
               ,
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               the
               shortest
               punishment
               inflicted
               vpon
               him
               is
               equivalent
               to
               the
               eternall
               punishment
               laid
               vpon
               others
               .
               For
               hee
               is
               not
               a
               meere
               man
               ,
               but
               God
               and
               man.
               And
               as
               there
               is
               not
               betweene
               time
               and
               eternity
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               there
               betweene
               God
               and
               meere
               man
               any
               proportion
               at
               all
               .
               I
               answere
               secondly
               ,
               that
               eternall
               punishment
               is
               due
               only
               to
               an
               eternall
               sinne
               ,
               not
               to
               that
               which
               is
               interrupted
               and
               broken
               off
               by
               
               grace
               .
               Sinne
               though
               the
               act
               thereof
               bee
               transient
               ,
               yet
               it
               leaueth
               such
               a
               staine
               vpon
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               continueth
               in
               it
               evermore
               ,
               if
               by
               mercy
               it
               be
               not
               blotted
               out
               ,
               and
               evermore
               disposeth
               vnto
               sinne
               .
               Now
               he
               that
               is
               so
               disposed
               sinneth
               
                 in
                 suo
                 aeterno
              
               ,
               and
               hauing
               as
               much
               as
               lies
               in
               him
               a
               perpetuall
               purpose
               of
               sinning
               ,
               he
               shall
               as
               he
               deserues
               perpetually
               and
               everlastingly
               bee
               punished
               .
               But
               they
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               ,
               haue
               their
               sinnes
               broken
               off
               by
               grace
               ,
               their
               soules
               by
               little
               and
               little
               cleansed
               from
               the
               staines
               of
               sin
               in
               his
               bloud
               ,
               a
               hatred
               and
               detestation
               of
               sinne
               wrought
               in
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               sincere
               loue
               and
               study
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               vntill
               sinne
               be
               vtterly
               destroyed
               and
               abolished
               in
               them
               .
               Christ
               therefore
               thus
               purposing
               to
               put
               a
               full
               end
               to
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               reason
               would
               that
               an
               end
               〈◊〉
               should
               bee
               set
               vnto
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               their
               sinnes
               not
               being
               eternall
               ,
               that
               neither
               his
               sufferings
               should
               bee
               eternall
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               Duration
               of
               his
               Passion
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               all
               may
               be
               this
               .
               First
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               all
               these
               things
               and
               that
               for
               vs
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               we
               by
               all
               waies
               and
               meanes
               should
               study
               to
               come
               to
               the
               full
               knowledge
               thereof
               .
               It
               was
               not
               for
               Angells
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 to
                 looke
                 into
                 this
                 mistery
                 .
              
               Vs
               it
               concernes
               only
               ,
               and
               nothing
               more
               then
               it
               :
               and
               can
               wee
               possibly
               neglect
               the
               learning
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               accounted
               the
               knowledge
               hereof
               to
               be
               of
               all
               other
               the
               most
               excellent
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 but
                 losse
                 and
                 dung
                 .
              
               
               
               Wherevpon
               he
               protesteth
               that
               among
               the
               Corinthians
               he
               was
               resolved
               
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 saue
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
                 .
              
               Why
               then
               should
               not
               wee
               bee
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               
               and
               pray
               with
               him
               
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 with
                 all
                 Saints
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 breadth
                 and
                 length
                 and
                 depth
                 and
                 height
                 ?
              
               That
               knowing
               what
               great
               matters
               hee
               
               hath
               done
               for
               vs
               ,
               wee
               may
               be
               the
               more
               incited
               to
               bee
               thankefull
               vnto
               him
               for
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               thus
               to
               decree
               that
               his
               sonne
               should
               suffer
               all
               these
               things
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               iustice
               ,
               and
               that
               otherwise
               he
               would
               not
               be
               appeased
               for
               sinne
               :
               we
               may
               thereby
               learne
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               how
               precisely
               rigorous
               God
               is
               in
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               vilenesse
               and
               odiousnesse
               thereof
               .
               The
               due
               consideration
               whereof
               would
               both
               terrifie
               vs
               from
               the
               committing
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               worke
               in
               our
               hearts
               a
               loathing
               &
               detestation
               of
               sinne
               .
               For
               if
               God
               will
               not
               be
               pacified
               without
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               how
               dare
               we
               commit
               it
               ?
               And
               if
               nothing
               can
               cleanse
               the
               leprosie
               thereof
               but
               only
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               but
               abhorre
               it
               ?
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               he
               hath
               resolued
               to
               appease
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               for
               sinne
               in
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               sonne
               ,
               wee
               may
               therein
               as
               in
               a
               crystall
               glasse
               clearly
               behold
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               great
               loue
               of
               God
               towards
               man.
               It
               was
               not
               for
               the
               sinning
               Angells
               and
               their
               redemption
               that
               he
               gaue
               his
               sonne
               ,
               but
               for
               vs
               men
               and
               our
               salvation
               .
               Rather
               then
               he
               would
               loose
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               mankind
               ,
               he
               would
               spare
               nothing
               ,
               no
               not
               his
               best
               beloued
               .
               With
               whom
               although
               he
               were
               ever
               well
               pleased
               ,
               yet
               he
               must
               needs
               suffer
               for
               vs
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               he
               may
               be
               also
               well
               pleased
               with
               vs.
               Feare
               we
               not
               therefore
               nor
               despaire
               of
               grace
               .
               Though
               our
               sinnes
               be
               never
               so
               many
               and
               greivous
               :
               yet
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               hath
               satisfied
               for
               them
               all
               .
               Tender
               wee
               this
               payment
               vnto
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               accepted
               .
               But
               yet
               lastly
               ,
               seeing
               his
               sufferings
               were
               but
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               intended
               for
               eternall
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               those
               only
               which
               were
               to
               haue
               an
               end
               :
               it
               may
               giue
               vs
               a
               cave
               at
               to
               breake
               off
               our
               sinnes
               be
               time
               ,
               least
               being
               iustly
               cut
               off
               in
               them
               they
               proue
               eternall
               to
               vs
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               haue
               
               no
               benefit
               in
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ.
               For
               as
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 St
              
               Paule
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 obstinately
                 and
                 wilfully
                 we
                 resolue
                 to
                 sinne
                 after
                 we
                 haue
                 received
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               For
               this
               is
               
                 to
                 tread
                 vnder
                 foot
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 count
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Couenant
                 wherewith
                 we
                 were
                 sanctified
                 an
                 vnholy
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 despite
                 vnto
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               But
               of
               this
               second
               part
               ,
               the
               
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 houre
              
               enough
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               is
               the
               Knowledge
               he
               had
               both
               of
               the
               worke
               and
               the
               houre
               .
               The
               Houre
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 come
              
               .
               Hee
               knew
               it
               therefore
               ,
               else
               how
               could
               he
               say
               it
               .
               And
               out
               of
               this
               knowledge
               was
               it
               that
               so
               often
               he
               foretold
               of
               both
               .
               Of
               his
               Passion
               .
               
               As
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 lifted
                 vp
                 the
                 serpent
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 be
                 lifted
                 vp
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               more
               plainely
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               hee
               shewed
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 goe
                 vnto
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 suffer
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 elders
                 and
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 and
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 killed
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               Houre
               .
               For
               sometime
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 Nondum
                 venit
                 hora
                 mea
              
               ,
               
               my
               houre
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               .
               Another
               time
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 knew
                 that
                 his
                 houre
                 was
                 come
                 .
              
               And
               if
               Simeon
               and
               Anna
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               the
               Iewes
               foreknew
               the
               time
               of
               his
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               expected
               him
               :
               should
               not
               hee
               much
               more
               know
               the
               houre
               appointed
               vnto
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               prepare
               himselfe
               for
               it
               ?
               For
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               witnesseth
               ,
               
                 for
                 that
                 houre
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               But
               how
               came
               he
               to
               the
               knowledge
               hereof
               ?
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
               and
               the
               prediction
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 thus
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 it
                 behooved
                 Christ
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
              
               But
               where
               is
               it
               written
               ?
               Every
               where
               almost
               .
               And
               concerning
               his
               Passion
               ,
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               of
               David
               especially
               ,
               &
               the
               prophecy
               of
               Esay
               .
               And
               touching
               the
               houre
               ,
               in
               the
               blessing
               of
               Iudah
               by
               Iacob
               recorded
               in
               Genesis
               ,
               and
               that
               
               memorable
               prophecy
               of
               seaventy
               weekes
               in
               Daniell
               ,
               as
               is
               aboue
               already
               specified
               .
               All
               which
               Scriptures
               he
               himselfe
               could
               not
               but
               vnderstand
               ,
               who
               opened
               the
               minds
               of
               others
               that
               they
               might
               vnderstand
               them
               .
               
               Againe
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               the
               knowledge
               hereof
               by
               speciall
               revelation
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               yea
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               Prophets
               .
               For
               being
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               assumpted
               into
               the
               Deity
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               assumpted
               that
               when
               the
               houre
               was
               come
               in
               it
               hee
               might
               suffer
               :
               it
               could
               not
               be
               that
               either
               the
               houre
               or
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               houre
               should
               be
               concealed
               from
               him
               .
               The
               Word
               vndoubtedly
               knew
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               appointed
               it
               .
               As
               vndoubtedly
               he
               made
               it
               knowne
               vnto
               his
               manhood
               which
               he
               had
               so
               neerely
               taken
               vnto
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               same
               so
               mainely
               concerned
               it
               .
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               why
               then
               knowing
               it
               did
               he
               not
               avoide
               it
               ?
               was
               it
               because
               he
               could
               not
               ?
               Not
               so
               .
               For
               he
               was
               omnipotent
               :
               and
               hee
               only
               had
               power
               of
               his
               life
               to
               lay
               it
               downe
               or
               to
               take
               it
               vp
               ,
               neither
               could
               any
               without
               his
               owne
               permission
               take
               it
               from
               him
               .
               If
               hee
               would
               hee
               might
               haue
               prayed
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               &
               hee
               would
               haue
               
                 sent
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 twelue
                 legions
                 of
                 Angells
              
               to
               preserue
               him
               .
               
               And
               if
               before
               the
               houre
               was
               come
               hee
               had
               so
               often
               freed
               himselfe
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               most
               violent
               enimies
               :
               why
               should
               he
               not
               in
               the
               very
               houre
               be
               as
               able
               to
               deliver
               himselfe
               ?
               For
               his
               power
               was
               still
               the
               same
               and
               never
               a
               whit
               diminished
               .
               He
               could
               then
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               avoide
               it
               .
               And
               why
               would
               he
               not
               ?
               First
               ,
               because
               his
               Father
               had
               decreed
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               in
               no
               case
               bee
               disobedient
               vnto
               him
               .
               For
               he
               came
               to
               doe
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               therefore
               professed
               it
               was
               vnto
               him
               meat
               and
               drinke
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               he
               disclaimes
               his
               owne
               will.
               
                 Not
                 my
                 will
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
              
               .
               Wherefore
               though
               hee
               were
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               
               
                 yet
                 he
                 learned
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 became
                 obedient
                 
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               tender
               loue
               his
               Father
               inspired
               into
               him
               towards
               mankind
               .
               For
               it
               was
               the
               loue
               he
               bare
               them
               which
               made
               him
               so
               willing
               :
               
               and
               out
               of
               it
               
                 though
                 wee
                 were
                 his
                 enimies
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 his
                 life
              
               though
               it
               were
               so
               deare
               vnto
               him
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               bin
               willing
               ,
               neither
               had
               he
               satisfied
               .
               His
               willingnesse
               proceeding
               from
               such
               loue
               was
               the
               very
               forme
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               meritorious
               .
               Without
               thē
               sacrifice
               is
               vaine
               and
               without
               vertue
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               
                 misericordiam
                 volo
                 non
                 sacrificium
              
               ,
               I
               will
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 melior
                 est
                 obedientia
                 quam
                 victimae
              
               ,
               obedience
               is
               better
               then
               sacrifice
               ,
               But
               it
               will
               bee
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               notwithstāding
               he
               seemed
               very
               vnwilling
               to
               dye
               .
               For
               did
               not
               he
               very
               passionately
               entreat
               his
               Father
               to
               bee
               delivered
               from
               that
               houre
               ?
               
               And
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               the
               cup
               might
               passe
               from
               him
               ?
               
               For
               satisfaction
               of
               which
               doubt
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               Christ
               though
               his
               manhood
               were
               assumed
               into
               the
               Deity
               ,
               yet
               was
               hee
               not
               thereby
               freed
               from
               ought
               that
               is
               humane
               .
               Being
               man
               therefore
               ,
               as
               man
               he
               was
               measured
               by
               time
               ,
               and
               his
               apprehensions
               could
               not
               all
               be
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               but
               one
               after
               another
               successiuely
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               first
               apprehension
               of
               his
               Passion
               was
               simple
               as
               of
               a
               thing
               evill
               in
               it selfe
               and
               afflictiue
               to
               his
               nature
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               consideration
               :
               for
               so
               only
               Sence
               &
               inferiour
               reason
               at
               the
               first
               presented
               it
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               farre
               it
               is
               true
               he
               desired
               to
               decline
               it
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               evill
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               it
               being
               agreeable
               to
               that
               law
               of
               nature
               which
               in
               creation
               was
               imposed
               vpon
               vs.
               But
               when
               in
               the
               second
               place
               it
               was
               by
               superiour
               reason
               presented
               vnto
               him
               invested
               with
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               namely
               that
               it
               was
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               end
               he
               was
               sent
               
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               it
               the
               world
               could
               not
               be
               redeemed
               there
               being
               no
               other
               meanes
               besides
               to
               effect
               it
               :
               forthwith
               apprehending
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               hee
               yeelded
               most
               willingly
               therevnto
               ,
               and
               said
               vnto
               his
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
              
               Iust
               as
               a
               Patient
               ,
               who
               considering
               the
               potion
               offered
               him
               by
               the
               Physitian
               only
               as
               bitter
               &
               distastfull
               loatheth
               and
               abhorreth
               it
               :
               but
               considering
               with
               all
               the
               operation
               thereof
               and
               what
               good
               it
               may
               doe
               him
               ,
               he
               readiy
               admitteth
               and
               accepteth
               of
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               touching
               the
               knowledge
               Christ
               had
               of
               his
               Passion
               and
               the
               houre
               thereof
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               willingnesse
               to
               suffer
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               loue
               he
               bare
               vs.
               
            
             
               Whence
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               first
               from
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               knew
               both
               what
               and
               when
               hee
               was
               to
               suffer
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               so
               he
               knowes
               also
               both
               what
               and
               when
               to
               suffer
               in
               his
               mysticall
               body
               .
               This
               may
               minister
               matter
               of
               singular
               comfort
               vnto
               vs.
               For
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               harme
               can
               at
               any
               time
               betide
               vs
               ?
               Hee
               will
               not
               suffer
               so
               much
               as
               a
               haire
               to
               fall
               from
               our
               head
               but
               as
               hee
               pleaseth
               .
               For
               hee
               hath
               numbered
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               a
               teare
               we
               shed
               from
               our
               eyes
               but
               he
               laies
               it
               vp
               in
               his
               bottle
               .
               
                 Many
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               he
               foresees
               them
               all
               ,
               so
               will
               he
               support
               vs
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               one
               day
               deliver
               vs
               from
               them
               all
               .
               Secondly
               from
               his
               willingnesse
               to
               suffer
               for
               vs
               ,
               to
               assure
               our selues
               that
               his
               free-will
               offering
               is
               accepted
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               &
               we
               may
               confidently
               r●ly
               thereon
               as
               a
               full
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Withall
               that
               we
               be
               also
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               suffer
               for
               him
               .
               What
               ever
               can
               be
               laid
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               is
               nothing
               to
               that
               which
               hee
               endured
               for
               vs.
               Oh
               those
               glorious
               Martyrs
               who
               so
               ioyfully
               suffered
               such
               exquisite
               torments
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               !
               Hitherto
               wee
               sit
               quietly
               vnder
               our
               vines
               &
               figge
               trees
               .
               How
               soone
               
               the
               daies
               of
               triall
               may
               come
               who
               knowes
               ?
               God
               grant
               vs
               to
               be
               of
               like
               minde
               whensoever
               it
               comes
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               his
               obedience
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               absolute
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               will
               of
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               denying
               our
               owne
               wills
               to
               say
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
              
               Away
               with
               hypotheticall
               and
               conditionall
               obedience
               ,
               if
               it
               make
               for
               my
               profit
               and
               advantage
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               without
               my
               losse
               &
               hinderance
               .
               Say
               we
               rather
               with
               Queene
               Hester
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 perish
                 I
                 perish
              
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               three
               children
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 carefull
                 ô
                 Nebucadnetsar
                 to
                 answer
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 Our
                 God
                 whom
                 wee
                 serue
                 is
                 both
                 able
                 and
                 will
                 deliver
                 vs.
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 know
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 serue
                 thy
                 Gods.
              
               Lastly
               from
               his
               loue
               ,
               the
               best
               wee
               can
               to
               requite
               him
               with
               loue
               .
               The
               debt
               of
               loue
               we
               owe
               him
               is
               infinite
               because
               his
               loue
               to
               vs
               was
               infinite
               .
               Which
               seeing
               wee
               can
               never
               repay
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               let
               vs
               endeavour
               what
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               bestow
               our selues
               vpon
               him
               ,
               even
               our
               reasonable
               service
               of
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               touching
               the
               first
               argument
               whereby
               he
               would
               perswade
               his
               
                 Father
                 to
                 glorify
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               drawen
               from
               the
               highest
               and
               chiefest
               end
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 that
                 thy
                 sonne
                 may
                 glorify
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               it
               may
               bee
               reduced
               into
               this
               forme
               ,
               That
               by
               which
               I
               shall
               glorifie
               thee
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               I
               cannot
               glorifie
               thee
               ,
               thou
               maist
               not
               deny
               vnto
               mee
               .
               But
               by
               my
               Glorification
               I
               shall
               glorifie
               thee
               ,
               and
               without
               it
               I
               cannot
               glorifie
               thee
               .
               Therefore
               my
               glorification
               thou
               maist
               not
               deny
               vnto
               me
               .
               Of
               the
               truth
               of
               both
               these
               Propositions
               I
               am
               now
               to
               speake
               :
               Which
               I
               shall
               eftsoones
               performe
               ,
               if
               first
               we
               may
               know
               what
               the
               Glorie
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               .
               For
               what
               Glorie
               is
               in
               generall
               ,
               &
               what
               it
               is
               to
               Glorifie
               ,
               wee
               haue
               already
               spoken
               of
               at
               full
               ,
               and
               therefore
               forbeare
               to
               speake
               any
               further
               of
               it
               .
               That
               God
               
               the
               Father
               is
               Glorious
               nothing
               is
               more
               evident
               .
               In
               Scripture
               he
               is
               called
               
                 Pater
                 gloriae
              
               ,
               
               
               the
               Father
               of
               glorie
               ,
               
                 Rex
                 gloriae
              
               the
               king
               of
               glorie
               ,
               
               
                 Deus
                 gloriae
              
               the
               God
               of
               glorie
               :
               and
               so
               great
               is
               his
               Glorie
               that
               it
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               excellent
               or
               magnificent
               glory
               .
               
               This
               glory
               is
               the
               splendor
               or
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               perfection
               aboue
               all
               other
               things
               .
               The
               ground
               thereof
               is
               perfection
               :
               that
               whereby
               it
               appeareth
               is
               the
               Splendor
               or
               brightnesse
               thereof
               .
               
               Perfection
               is
               
                 cum
                 nihil
                 deest
              
               ,
               when
               nothing
               is
               wanting
               .
               Whence
               in
               Hebrew
               it
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifieth
               All.
               And
               it
               is
               double
               ,
               either
               
                 in
                 suo
                 genere
              
               in
               its
               kinde
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Sun
               is
               said
               to
               be
               perfect
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               light
               ,
               or
               absolute
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               an
               interminable
               ,
               infinite
               entire
               possession
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               only
               is
               perfect
               .
               And
               this
               Perfection
               is
               againe
               double
               ,
               Substantiall
               or
               Personall
               .
               The
               Substantiall
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               Godhead
               it selfe
               considered
               in
               its
               Nature
               together
               with
               all
               the
               essentiall
               properties
               thereof
               ,
               as
               
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 eternity
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               this
               is
               so
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Father
               as
               it
               is
               also
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Sonne
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Creed
               of
               Athanasius
               hath
               ,
               
                 The
                 Godhead
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 one
              
               :
               and
               so
               the
               
                 Glory
                 equall
                 and
                 the
                 maiesty
                 coeternall
                 .
              
               This
               Perfection
               exceeds
               that
               of
               the
               creature
               infinitely
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               sundry
               respects
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Creature
               hath
               perfection
               only
               in
               its
               kind
               ,
               and
               one
               is
               destitute
               of
               that
               which
               is
               bestowed
               vpon
               another
               :
               the
               Father
               hath
               the
               full
               possession
               of
               all
               Good
               whatsoeuer
               is
               or
               possibly
               can
               be
               imagined
               .
               secondly
               ,
               whereas
               other
               things
               haue
               their
               perfection
               only
               
                 suo
                 modo
              
               ,
               according
               their
               capacity
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               are
               creatures
               can
               bee
               but
               finite
               :
               the
               Father
               hath
               his
               
                 modo
                 perfectissimo
              
               ,
               after
               a
               most
               eminent
               and
               vnconceivable
               manner
               ,
               which
               because
               he
               is
               of
               infinite
               
               capacity
               must
               needs
               be
               infinite
               ,
               And
               lastly
               ,
               whereas
               the
               creature
               hath
               his
               
                 perfection
                 aliunde
              
               ,
               from
               another
               without
               him
               ,
               not
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               namely
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Quid
                 habes
                 quod
                 non
                 accepisti
                 ,
              
               what
               hast
               thou
               which
               thou
               hast
               not
               receiued
               :
               the
               Father
               hath
               his
               from
               himselfe
               and
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               without
               dependency
               or
               beholdingnesse
               vnto
               any
               other
               .
               His
               
                 Personall
                 perfection
              
               is
               his
               Fatherhood
               ,
               or
               that
               whereby
               hee
               is
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               this
               is
               proper
               glory
               ,
               incommunicable
               even
               to
               the
               Sonne
               or
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               for
               neither
               of
               them
               is
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               this
               glory
               stands
               in
               three
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 Prima
                 persona
              
               ,
               the
               first
               person
               in
               order
               .
               In
               order
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               in
               dignity
               :
               for
               so
               all
               three
               are
               coequall
               .
               The
               Sonne
               is
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               is
               the
               third
               :
               but
               hee
               neither
               is
               not
               may
               be
               called
               the
               second
               or
               third
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               first
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               fountaine
               and
               originall
               of
               the
               Deity
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               gignendo
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               generation
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               together
               with
               the
               Sonne
               spirando
               ,
               by
               an
               vnspeakable
               manner
               of
               Proceeding
               .
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vnbegotten
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               from
               none
               :
               so
               that
               whereas
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               receiue
               their
               Personality
               from
               him
               ,
               he
               receiueth
               his
               from
               neither
               .
               These
               priviledges
               are
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               exceed
               not
               one
               the
               other
               either
               in
               essence
               or
               dignity
               ,
               yet
               the
               Father
               in
               regard
               of
               these
               is
               in
               Scripture
               by
               a
               kinde
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               excellency
               called
               God.
               This
               double
               perfection
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               without
               its
               Splendor
               &
               Brightnesse
               by
               which
               it
               shineth
               and
               appeareth
               .
               Were
               it
               without
               it
               ,
               it
               could
               scarce
               be
               called
               glory
               .
               Now
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Father
               was
               neuer
               without
               his
               glory
               ,
               no
               not
               then
               whē
               things
               were
               not
               as
               yet
               created
               .
               Else
               how
               could
               he
               be
               
               said
               to
               manifest
               his
               glory
               ?
               For
               manifestation
               is
               of
               that
               which
               is
               .
               
               And
               doth
               not
               our
               Saviour
               likewise
               desire
               
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 with
                 that
                 glory
                 which
                 be
                 had
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
              
               ?
               The
               Perfection
               thereof
               the
               Father
               by
               the
               Splendor
               and
               Brightnesse
               thereof
               shineth
               and
               appeareth
               two
               waies
               ,
               first
               inwardly
               to
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               Trinitie
               ,
               and
               then
               outwardly
               vnto
               others
               .
               Inwardly
               to
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               by
               intervention
               of
               vnderstanding
               and
               knowledge
               .
               For
               shining
               internally
               with
               the
               fullest
               clarity
               vnto
               them
               it
               cannot
               but
               appeare
               vnto
               them
               :
               and
               appearing
               they
               cannot
               but
               contemplate
               and
               admire
               it
               as
               the
               Ocean
               and
               magazin
               of
               all
               good
               .
               Outwardly
               vnto
               others
               by
               workes
               conformable
               vnto
               his
               perfection
               :
               as
               namely
               of
               
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Sustentation
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               end
               Restauration
               of
               all
               things
               .
               For
               in
               these
               the
               
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercy
              
               of
               God
               doe
               shine
               and
               appeare
               to
               vs
               ,
               whom
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               enable
               with
               vnderstanding
               to
               see
               and
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               comprehend
               them
               .
               But
               the
               shining
               forth
               of
               all
               perfection
               ,
               and
               the
               appearance
               thereof
               in
               full
               strength
               ,
               is
               reserued
               vnto
               that
               day
               
                 When
                 the
                 creature
                 shall
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               
               and
               vnto
               Faith
               whereby
               wee
               see
               onely
               as
               in
               a
               mirrour
               ,
               intuitiue
               beholding
               of
               the
               face
               of
               God
               by
               vision
               shall
               succeed
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Now
               to
               glori●ie
               him
               cannot
               bee
               to
               giue
               or
               adde
               glory
               vnto
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 absolutely
                 Perfect
              
               and
               lacketh
               nothing
               :
               and
               his
               propertie
               is
               to
               giue
               vnto
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               receiue
               from
               none
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               to
               manifest
               his
               glory
               ,
               &
               to
               make
               it
               publikely
               known
               throughout
               the
               world
               :
               as
               if
               our
               Sauiour
               had
               said
               ,
               Father
               vnlesse
               thou
               glorify
               me
               ,
               the
               brightnes
               of
               thy
               glory
               will
               exceedingly
               
               be
               eclipsed
               &
               obscured
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               glorifie
               me
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               Glory
               bee
               greatly
               manifested
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               knowne
               farre
               and
               neere
               among
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               This
               being
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               tearmes
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               examine
               both
               the
               Propositions
               of
               the
               argument
               aboue
               propounded
               ,
               &
               trie
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Maior
               is
               
                 That
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 not
                 deny
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
               An
               evident
               and
               vndoubted
               truth
               :
               else
               never
               would
               Christ
               haue
               said
               it
               ,
               especially
               in
               a
               matter
               so
               much
               concerning
               him
               .
               For
               if
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 lip
                 of
                 vanity
                 becommeth
                 not
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               much
               lesse
               would
               it
               become
               him
               who
               is
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               very
               truth
               it selfe
               .
               And
               if
               nothing
               can
               concerne
               him
               more
               then
               his
               owne
               Glorification
               :
               then
               certainely
               to
               speake
               sleightly
               and
               impertinently
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               moment
               would
               haue
               argued
               much
               weaknesse
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               so
               apparently
               true
               that
               our
               Saviour
               only
               affirmes
               it
               without
               vouchsafing
               it
               any
               confirmation
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               knewe
               that
               his
               Father
               neither
               would
               nor
               could
               deny
               it
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               the
               truth
               thereof
               may
               yet
               further
               appeare
               :
               First
               by
               the
               continuall
               practise
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               conformable
               vnto
               this
               of
               Christ.
               For
               in
               all
               their
               addresses
               vnto
               God
               they
               ever
               vrged
               him
               with
               his
               Glory
               ,
               as
               the
               strongest
               argument
               to
               perswade
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               threatned
               to
               
                 smite
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 with
                 the
                 pestilence
                 and
                 to
                 disinherit
                 them
              
               because
               of
               their
               murmuring
               and
               incredulitie
               ,
               
               Moses
               thought
               nothing
               would
               sooner
               moue
               him
               to
               commiseration
               and
               pittie
               of
               them
               then
               the
               impeachment
               otherwise
               of
               his
               honour
               :
               For
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 nations
                 which
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 thee
                 will
                 speake
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bring
                 this
                 people
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 he
                 sware
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                 hath
                 he
                 slaine
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               thou
               maist
               not
               doe
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               will
               discredit
               both
               thy
               truth
               and
               power
               .
               Againe
               Daniel
               when
               the
               seauenty
               yeares
               of
               Iudahs
               captivity
               were
               neere
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               entreateth
               the
               Lord
               to
               remember
               them
               in
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               returne
               thē
               backe
               againe
               into
               their
               owne
               country
               .
               But
               what
               argument
               vseth
               he
               to
               perswade
               ?
               
               
                 For
                 thine
                 owne
                 sake
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 citty
                 and
                 thy
                 people
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               least
               otherwise
               thy
               Glorie
               by
               failing
               in
               performance
               of
               thy
               promise
               towards
               thy
               people
               should
               bee
               called
               into
               question
               :
               what
               Psalme
               almost
               is
               there
               in
               which
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 David
              
               presseth
               not
               vpon
               God
               this
               reason
               ?
               
                 Returne
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
               
                 deliuer
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 oh
                 saue
                 mee
                 for
                 thy
                 mercies
                 sake
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 graue
                 who
                 shall
                 giue
                 thee
                 thankes
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Bring
                 my
                 soule
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 praise
                 thee
                 :
                 the
                 righteous
                 shall
                 compasse
                 mee
                 about
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 deale
                 bountifully
                 with
                 mee
                 .
                 Quicken
                 me
                 O
                 Lord
                 for
                 thy
                 names
                 sake
                 :
              
               
               
                 for
                 thy
                 righteousnesse
                 sake
                 bring
                 my
                 soule
                 out
                 of
                 trouble
                 .
              
               It
               were
               infinite
               to
               quote
               particular
               passages
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               did
               not
               our
               Saviour
               when
               he
               taught
               vs
               to
               pray
               direct
               vs
               ever
               to
               conclude
               with
               this
               argument
               ,
               
                 For
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 ?
              
               And
               did
               not
               St
               Paul
               according
               to
               this
               direction
               end
               his
               Prayer
               with
               ascribing
               
                 Glory
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 throughout
                 all
                 ages
                 ?
              
               
               If
               then
               others
               haue
               mightily
               prevailed
               with
               God
               in
               vrging
               him
               with
               his
               Glorie
               :
               shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               can
               be
               lesse
               prevalent
               with
               his
               Father
               pressing
               him
               with
               the
               same
               argument
               ,
               
                 Father
                 glorifie
                 me
              
               ,
               for
               so
               I
               shall
               bee
               able
               ,
               else
               not
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               thee
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               
                 Fathers
                 Glory
              
               ,
               is
               the
               architectonicall
               and
               soueraigne
               end
               of
               all
               things
               .
               This
               he
               
               himselfe
               principally
               intended
               in
               all
               his
               works
               :
               this
               he
               set
               vp
               as
               a
               marke
               for
               all
               to
               ayme
               at
               .
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 evill
                 .
              
               The
               predestination
               also
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               their
               adoption
               to
               be
               children
               by
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               was
               ,
               as
               S.
               Paul
               testifieth
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 :
              
               
               
               
                 yea
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 glory
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               For
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Power
               all
               things
               were
               created
               .
               To
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Wisdome
               all
               things
               are
               ordered
               and
               gouerned
               .
               To
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Mercy
               are
               wee
               ransomed
               in
               Christ
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               misery
               .
               And
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Iustice
               are
               impenitent
               sinners
               reprobated
               and
               condemned
               .
               And
               reason
               it
               should
               bee
               thus
               .
               For
               as
               out
               of
               him
               all
               things
               were
               educed
               as
               being
               the
               fountaine
               and
               prime
               cause
               of
               all
               :
               so
               vnto
               him
               it
               was
               fit
               all
               things
               should
               be
               reduced
               as
               vnto
               the
               last
               and
               chiefest
               end
               of
               all
               .
               Right
               even
               as
               out
               of
               the
               sea
               all
               riuers
               flow
               ,
               and
               then
               reflow
               back
               againe
               vnto
               it
               .
               Neither
               indeed
               was
               it
               possible
               to
               be
               otherwise
               .
               For
               God
               being
               in
               himselfe
               blessed
               and
               all-sufficient
               ,
               cannot
               rest
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               extrinsecall
               and
               without
               himselfe
               .
               In
               himselfe
               therefore
               he
               must
               find
               it
               :
               and
               what
               other
               can
               that
               be
               then
               his
               Glorie
               ?
               His
               Glorie
               therefore
               did
               he
               necessarily
               propound
               vnto
               himselfe
               as
               the
               soueraigne
               end
               of
               all
               his
               actions
               :
               and
               vnto
               it
               here
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               subordinate
               his
               owne
               Glorification
               .
               So
               that
               hence
               also
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Maior
               plainely
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               vnlesse
               the
               Father
               will
               be
               without
               his
               Glory
               (
               and
               without
               his
               Glory
               he
               neither
               will
               nor
               can
               be
               )
               he
               must
               needs
               grant
               to
               his
               Sonne
               that
               without
               which
               hee
               cannot
               glorifie
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               most
               
               deere
               and
               pretious
               to
               him
               .
               It
               is
               vnto
               him
               as
               the
               apple
               of
               his
               eye
               ,
               which
               at
               no
               hand
               may
               be
               touched
               :
               yea
               as
               his
               very
               selfe
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               himselfe
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               hee
               is
               so
               iealous
               of
               his
               glory
               :
               neither
               can
               endure
               that
               it
               should
               be
               giuen
               to
               any
               other
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               also
               that
               he
               threatens
               never
               to
               
                 hold
                 him
                 guiltlesse
                 whosoeuer
                 taketh
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 vaine
              
               :
               yea
               that
               he
               will
               most
               severely
               bee
               revenged
               of
               all
               those
               that
               any
               way
               dishonour
               him
               .
               
               Because
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 knew
                 God
                 they
                 glorified
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 were
                 thankfull
                 ,
                 &c.
                 therefore
                 God
                 also
                 gaue
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hearts
                 to
                 dishonour
                 their
                 bodies
                 betweene
                 themselues
                 .
              
               This
               spirituall
               punishment
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               iudgements
               in
               this
               life
               :
               and
               is
               vsually
               attended
               with
               eternall
               shame
               and
               confusion
               of
               face
               in
               the
               next
               .
               And
               reason
               it
               is
               that
               they
               who
               sleight
               that
               which
               God
               holdeth
               so
               deare
               ,
               should
               themselues
               be
               sleighted
               of
               him
               :
               and
               seeing
               they
               disdaine
               to
               glorifie
               him
               that
               he
               by
               iust
               vengeance
               should
               glorifie
               himselfe
               vpon
               them
               .
               So
               dealt
               he
               with
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Nabuchadnetzar
                 ,
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               proud
               tyrants
               :
               and
               so
               will
               hee
               one
               day
               deale
               with
               all
               those
               that
               set
               so
               light
               of
               his
               Glory
               .
               Is
               then
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               so
               deare
               and
               pretious
               vnto
               him
               .
               Is
               he
               so
               iealous
               and
               charie
               of
               it
               that
               he
               will
               not
               haue
               it
               in
               any
               case
               touched
               or
               blemished
               ?
               Then
               surely
               that
               which
               maketh
               for
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               the
               Sonne
               cannot
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               may
               not
               bee
               denied
               him
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Maior
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Minor
                 Proposition
              
               is
               ,
               
                 But
                 by
                 my
                 glorification
                 I
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 glorifie
                 thee
                 .
              
               This
               though
               it
               be
               as
               true
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               yet
               the
               truth
               thereof
               is
               not
               so
               evident
               as
               of
               that
               .
               For
               it
               may
               bee
               obiected
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               now
               praying
               for
               his
               Glorification
               ,
               
               implies
               therein
               that
               he
               was
               not
               as
               yet
               glorified
               .
               For
               wee
               vse
               not
               to
               sue
               for
               what
               we
               are
               already
               possessed
               of
               ,
               but
               only
               giue
               thankes
               for
               it
               .
               Yet
               by
               and
               by
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ego
                 glorificauite
              
               ,
               I
               haue
               already
               glorified
               thee
               on
               earth
               .
               
               As
               he
               was
               God
               he
               had
               from
               all
               eternity
               glorified
               him
               in
               heauen
               .
               As
               he
               was
               Man
               he
               had
               here
               on
               earth
               glorified
               him
               by
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               life
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               miracles
               .
               And
               if
               wee
               as
               yet
               vnglorified
               doe
               glorifie
               him
               :
               how
               should
               not
               the
               Sonne
               much
               more
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               it
               ?
               Vnto
               all
               which
               I
               thus
               answer
               breifly
               ,
               that
               glorifying
               is
               double
               ,
               either
               Inchoate
               or
               Compleate
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               Inchoate
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               that
               as
               the
               Father
               had
               in
               part
               already
               glorified
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               particular
               by
               the
               raising
               vp
               of
               Lazarus
               :
               
               so
               had
               the
               Sonne
               also
               in
               part
               glorified
               the
               Father
               .
               But
               as
               touching
               that
               which
               is
               Compleate
               ,
               neither
               had
               the
               Father
               as
               yet
               so
               glorified
               the
               Sonne
               nor
               the
               Sonne
               the
               Father
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               our
               Saviour
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               here
               to
               pray
               for
               his
               perfect
               Glorification
               :
               so
               are
               we
               to
               conceiue
               it
               also
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               more
               fully
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               Father
               perfectly
               glorifie
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               neither
               can
               the
               Sonne
               perfectly
               glorifie
               the
               Father
               .
               For
               as
               God
               declared
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               in
               deliuering
               Israel
               out
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 by
                 a
                 mighty
                 hand
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 many
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
              
               yet
               had
               his
               mercy
               and
               truth
               ,
               yea
               &
               his
               power
               also
               beene
               much
               impeached
               ,
               had
               hee
               not
               proceeded
               according
               to
               promise
               to
               settle
               them
               safely
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               :
               so
               the
               Father
               although
               he
               had
               begun
               to
               shew
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               incarnation
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               his
               noble
               acts
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               did
               not
               goe
               on
               to
               cōsummate
               and
               perfect
               his
               
                 Sonnes
                 glory
              
               ,
               by
               supporting
               him
               in
               his
               last
               combate
               ,
               raising
               him
               from
               death
               ,
               taking
               him
               vp
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               setting
               him
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               with
               all
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
              
               
               and
               omnipotence
               ,
               would
               bee
               exceedingly
               blemished
               .
               But
               when
               once
               the
               Sonne
               shall
               be
               so
               glorified
               ,
               then
               shall
               he
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               power
               giuen
               him
               ,
               powre
               forth
               of
               his
               spirit
               vpon
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               subdue
               the
               world
               vnto
               his
               obedience
               ,
               trample
               all
               his
               enimies
               vnder
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               recover
               the
               kingdome
               vnto
               his
               Father
               .
               Whereby
               it
               will
               manifestly
               appeare
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               the
               eternall
               Father
               ,
               very
               God
               ,
               the
               author
               of
               life
               and
               saluation
               ,
               sweet
               in
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               true
               in
               his
               promise
               ,
               iust
               in
               retribution
               ,
               wise
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               most
               powerfull
               also
               in
               his
               executions
               .
               And
               so
               much
               likewise
               of
               the
               Minor.
               
            
             
               The
               vse
               whereof
               may
               serue
               ,
               first
               ,
               for
               confutation
               .
               For
               it
               answeres
               a
               vaine
               quarrell
               of
               the
               Arrians
               against
               the
               coequalitie
               of
               the
               Sonne
               with
               the
               Father
               .
               The
               Father
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               greater
               then
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               because
               the
               Sonne
               saith
               ,
               
                 Pater
                 clarifica
                 filium
              
               ,
               father
               glorifie
               thy
               sonne
               :
               and
               he
               is
               greater
               who
               giues
               then
               he
               who
               receaues
               glory
               .
               
               Wherevnto
               I
               answer
               in
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 Quòd
                 si
                 ille
                 qui
                 glorificat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               If
               he
               that
               glorifieth
               be
               greater
               then
               he
               whom
               he
               doth
               glorifie
               ,
               let
               them
               grant
               that
               they
               are
               equall
               who
               glorifie
               one
               the
               other
               .
               For
               it
               is
               written
               that
               the
               Sonne
               also
               glorifieth
               the
               Father
               ,
               
               I
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 haue
                 glorified
                 thee
                 on
                 earth
              
               .
               So
               also
               elsewhere
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 me
              
               .
               And
               there
               being
               in
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               Trinitie
               such
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Circuminsession
               as
               whereby
               each
               Person
               dwelleth
               in
               other
               :
               it
               cānot
               be
               but
               each
               of
               them
               should
               knowe
               ,
               and
               knowing
               mutually
               and
               eternally
               glorifie
               one
               another
               .
               Secondly
               it
               serues
               for
               information
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               our
               head
               referred
               his
               owne
               Glorification
               vnto
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               so
               we
               that
               are
               his
               members
               should
               doe
               the
               like
               and
               in
               all
               things
               seeke
               to
               glorifie
               our
               Father
               .
               Nay
               if
               Christ
               to
               the
               praise
               
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Fathers
               grace
               was
               content
               to
               become
               sinne
               and
               a
               curse
               for
               vs
               :
               how
               much
               more
               are
               wee
               bound
               in
               euery
               thing
               to
               intend
               his
               glory
               of
               whom
               hee
               exacteth
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               It
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Whether
                 yee
                 eat
                 or
                 drinke
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 doe
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
              
               All
               whatsoeuer
               either
               we
               are
               or
               haue
               we
               haue
               receiued
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               he
               who
               by
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               vs
               both
               bodies
               and
               soules
               :
               let
               vs
               
                 therefore
                 glorifie
                 him
                 both
                 in
                 bodies
                 and
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               seeing
               our
               Saviour
               vrgeth
               his
               desire
               to
               glorifie
               his
               Father
               as
               a
               speciall
               argument
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               grant
               his
               request
               ,
               it
               may
               serue
               for
               singular
               comfort
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               as
               long
               as
               our
               actions
               respect
               Gods
               glory
               and
               are
               ioined
               therewith
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               accepted
               .
               He
               will
               surely
               blesse
               them
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               good
               successe
               ,
               sith
               his
               glory
               cannot
               be
               divided
               from
               them
               .
               A
               holy
               life
               glorifying
               God
               is
               a
               vitall
               prayer
               .
               Though
               wee
               heare
               no
               speech
               from
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               cryeth
               aloud
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               Father
               thou
               maist
               not
               deny
               to
               glorifie
               me
               ,
               for
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               my
               life
               I
               study
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               glorifie
               thee
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               our
               Saviours
               second
               motiue
               drawne
               from
               the
               highest
               and
               most
               soueraigne
               end
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 power
                 ouer
                 all
                 flesh
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 giue
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               third
               reason
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               Power
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 flesh
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 should
                 giue
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 :
                 Ergo
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 sonne
                 .
              
               The
               Antecedent
               of
               this
               Enthymeme
               is
               deliuered
               in
               the
               Text
               in
               expresse
               tearmes
               .
               The
               Consequence
               is
               only
               
               insinuated
               &
               implied
               .
               For
               clearing
               whereof
               it
               may
               please
               you
               to
               obserue
               with
               mee
               ,
               first
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               translated
               as
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               note
               of
               similitude
               ,
               but
               importeth
               a
               reason
               or
               cause
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               Euthimius
               expoundeth
               it
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               forasmuch
               or
               because
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Power
               is
               in
               the
               originall
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               betwixt
               which
               two
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               power
               of
               right
               or
               authority
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Power
               of
               might
               or
               ability
               .
               Which
               although
               they
               may
               and
               oftentimes
               doe
               concurre
               in
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               yet
               many
               times
               they
               are
               divided
               .
               For
               some
               there
               are
               who
               haue
               right
               and
               authority
               ,
               but
               want
               might
               and
               ability
               ;
               and
               others
               there
               are
               who
               haue
               might
               and
               ability
               but
               want
               right
               and
               authority
               .
               These
               for
               want
               of
               right
               doe
               not
               iustly
               what
               they
               can
               doe
               ,
               and
               they
               for
               want
               of
               might
               cannot
               doe
               that
               which
               otherwise
               they
               might
               justly
               doe
               .
               These
               things
               duly
               considered
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Consequence
               will
               easily
               appeare
               .
               For
               if
               God
               haue
               given
               him
               authority
               (
               as
               indeed
               hee
               had
               )
               hee
               ought
               withall
               to
               giue
               him
               ability
               .
               For
               that
               without
               this
               is
               fectlesse
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               :
               and
               it
               sits
               not
               with
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               to
               doe
               things
               in
               vaine
               .
               This
               were
               with
               Herod
               and
               the
               Iewes
               to
               set
               a
               crowne
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               reed
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               to
               clap
               a
               purple
               robe
               on
               his
               backe
               ,
               &
               to
               make
               a
               mock
               king
               of
               him
               .
               As
               therefore
               he
               hath
               giuen
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               right
               and
               authority
               :
               so
               must
               hee
               also
               giue
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               strength
               and
               ability
               .
               But
               Ability
               hee
               can
               haue
               none
               ,
               nor
               giue
               life
               to
               them
               that
               are
               giuen
               him
               (
               which
               is
               the
               end
               propounded
               vnto
               him
               )
               except
               his
               Father
               glorifie
               him
               .
               This
               appeares
               thus
               .
               The
               glorification
               which
               the
               Sonne
               desires
               ,
               stands
               especially
               in
               his
               
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Ascention
                 ,
                 Session
              
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               Returne
               to
               iudgement
               .
               
                 If
                 then
                 he
                 rise
                 not
                 againe
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 our
                 sins
              
               
               as
               St
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               and
               haue
               no
               right
               either
               in
               the
               first
               or
               second
               resurrection
               .
               Death
               hath
               still
               power
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               yea
               vpon
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               vtterly
               bars
               vs
               from
               eternall
               life
               .
               Againe
               if
               he
               ascend
               not
               neither
               can
               wee
               .
               The
               way
               vnto
               heauen
               is
               not
               opened
               ,
               neither
               are
               there
               any
               mansions
               there
               prepared
               for
               vs.
               And
               what
               life
               can
               there
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               excluded
               from
               those
               ioyes
               aboue
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               hee
               sit
               not
               at
               his
               
                 Fathers
                 right
                 hand
              
               ,
               then
               can
               he
               not
               gloriously
               interceed
               for
               vs
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               nor
               send
               his
               spirit
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               nor
               governe
               vs
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               nor
               subdue
               our
               enimies
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               without
               which
               wee
               cannot
               be
               partakers
               of
               that
               life
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               hee
               returne
               not
               againe
               to
               iudge
               both
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               then
               can
               hee
               not
               (
               according
               to
               promise
               )
               returne
               any
               more
               to
               take
               vs
               home
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 that
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 that
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               beholding
               to
               bee
               made
               like
               vnto
               him
               ,
               wherein
               standeth
               our
               eternall
               life
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 given
                 mee
                 power
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 must
                 thou
                 glorify
                 mee
                 .
              
               Come
               wee
               now
               to
               the
               Antecedent
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               fuller
               handling
               thereof
               ,
               we
               may
               obserue
               these
               foure
               particulars
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 ,
                 In
                 quos
                 ,
                 A
                 quo
                 ,
              
               &
               
                 Quorsum
                 .
                 Quid
              
               ,
               what
               is
               given
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Power
                 .
                 In
                 quos
              
               ,
               over
               whom
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 over
                 all
                 flesh
                 .
                 A
                 quo
              
               ;
               from
               whom
               ,
               from
               his
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 .
                 Quorsum
                 ,
              
               to
               what
               end
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 giue
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 his
                 Father
                 gaue
                 him
                 .
              
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Quid
               ,
               what
               hath
               the
               Father
               given
               him
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               power
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               aboue
               shewed
               ,
               
                 Right
                 and
                 Authority
              
               over
               all
               flesh
               .
               This
               is
               double
               :
               for
               it
               is
               either
               Essentiall
               or
               
                 Oeconomicall
                 .
                 Essentiall
              
               is
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               qua
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Word
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               being
               God
               ,
               &
               coequall
               with
               his
               
                 Father
                 ▪
              
               looke
               what
               Power
               the
               Father
               
               hath
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               also
               inhering
               in
               him
               ,
               namely
               an
               infinite
               ,
               vnlimited
               ,
               independent
               ,
               and
               soveraigne
               power
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               of
               his
               very
               essence
               ,
               so
               that
               hee
               can
               no
               more
               be
               without
               it
               then
               not
               be
               God
               ,
               therefore
               doe
               I
               call
               it
               Essentiall
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               heere
               meant
               .
               For
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Power
               heere
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 giue
                 eternall
                 life
              
               .
               Now
               to
               purpose
               an
               end
               implies
               Election
               &
               Deliberation
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               indifference
               before
               choice
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               arbitrary
               not
               necessary
               .
               But
               this
               Essentiall
               power
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               arbitrarie
               but
               necessary
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               not
               of
               choice
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               here
               meant
               .
               The
               
                 Oeconomicall
                 Power
              
               then
               is
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               
                 quà
                 Emanuell
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God-man
               ,
               and
               hath
               taken
               vpon
               him
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               servant
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Man
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 ,
              
               &
               therefore
               our
               King
               ,
               it
               being
               one
               office
               of
               his
               Mediation
               to
               be
               a
               King.
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               our
               Saviour
               affirmeth
               
                 that
                 authority
                 is
                 giuen
                 him
                 to
                 execute
                 iudgement
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               
               or
               as
               some
               expound
               it
               ,
               quatenus
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 man.
              
               In
               this
               nature
               also
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               
                 government
                 is
                 vpon
                 his
                 shoulders
              
               ,
               
               
               &
               that
               he
               is
               made
               a
               
                 Governor
                 to
                 rule
                 his
                 people
                 Israell
                 .
              
               This
               Power
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               as
               the
               former
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               voluntary
               dispensatiō
               ,
               therefore
               I
               call
               it
               Oeconomicall
               .
               And
               because
               it
               is
               Oeconomicall
               therefore
               is
               it
               not
               infinite
               &
               vnlimited
               as
               is
               the
               Essentiall
               ,
               but
               Subordinate
               vnto
               it
               .
               True
               it
               is
               the
               humane
               nature
               subsisting
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               very
               Word
               together
               with
               all
               the
               divine
               attributes
               are
               cōmunicated
               vnto
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               the
               man
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 Omnipotent
              
               &
               hath
               infinite
               power
               .
               But
               this
               must
               cautelously
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               Manhood
               hath
               in
               it
               formally
               &
               subiectiuely
               such
               infinite
               power
               ,
               but
               only
               personally
               and
               by
               grace
               of
               Vnion
               .
               Otherwise
               
               the
               humane
               nature
               being
               finite
               is
               no
               more
               capable
               of
               infinite
               power
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               .
               The
               Power
               then
               which
               the
               Manhood
               of
               Christ
               hath
               residing
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               finite
               and
               created
               :
               but
               yet
               such
               as
               is
               farre
               greater
               then
               of
               any
               creature
               besides
               .
               For
               to
               which
               of
               the
               creatures
               besides
               is
               the
               Subsistence
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               communicated
               ?
               If
               to
               none
               ,
               then
               can
               they
               not
               haue
               such
               power
               as
               hee
               that
               subsisteth
               in
               the
               Deity
               .
               
               Whence
               the
               holy
               Apostle
               affirmeth
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               advanced
               
                 farre
                 aboue
                 all
                 Principality
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 name
                 that
                 is
                 named
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               &
               againe
               that
               
                 God
                 hath
                 highly
                 exalted
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 giuen
                 him
                 a
                 name
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 every
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 every
                 knee
                 should
                 bow
                 ,
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 &
                 things
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 tongue
                 should
                 confesse
                 that
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               yet
               againe
               that
               
                 hee
                 is
                 made
                 farre
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Angells
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 by
                 inheritance
                 obtained
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 name
                 then
                 they
                 .
              
               Read
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               for
               all
               makes
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Now
               the
               power
               here
               meant
               not
               being
               that
               Essential
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               this
               Oeconomicall
               .
               For
               other
               power
               hee
               hath
               none
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               hath
               receiued
               thereby
               to
               giue
               eternall
               life
               .
               But
               let
               vs
               enquire
               a
               little
               farther
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               power
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               double
               created
               Power
               ,
               the
               one
               Secular
               and
               Mundane
               ,
               the
               other
               Heavenly
               and
               Spirituall
               .
               Is
               this
               Power
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Secular
              
               and
               Mundane
               ?
               Surely
               such
               a
               Power
               the
               Iewes
               expected
               in
               their
               Messias
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               were
               for
               a
               while
               swaied
               with
               the
               like
               hope
               concerning
               Christ.
               And
               now
               also
               some
               Papists
               there
               are
               who
               for
               the
               easier
               advancement
               of
               the
               Pope
               therevnto
               would
               
               faine
               haue
               it
               so
               :
               
               because
               as
               here
               hee
               saith
               Power
               ,
               so
               else
               where
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
              
               But
               for
               these
               ,
               Bellarmine
               himselfe
               may
               suffice
               to
               confute
               them
               .
               For
               saith
               hee
               ,
               every
               kingdome
               is
               acquired
               by
               one
               of
               these
               waies
               ,
               either
               by
               Inheritance
               ,
               or
               Election
               ,
               or
               Conquest
               ,
               or
               Donation
               .
               But
               Hereditary
               kingdome
               Christ
               had
               none
               .
               For
               although
               he
               were
               descended
               from
               David
               and
               so
               was
               of
               the
               blood
               royall
               :
               yet
               that
               he
               was
               next
               of
               blood
               vnto
               the
               crowne
               doth
               not
               appeare
               .
               And
               besides
               as
               touching
               the
               kingdome
               the
               seed
               of
               
                 Iecon
                 David
              
               had
               long
               before
               determined
               in
               Ieconiah
               ,
               
               neither
               was
               any
               of
               his
               race
               ever
               after
               
                 King.
                 King
              
               also
               by
               Election
               he
               was
               none
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               
               that
               when
               he
               perceiued
               they
               would
               come
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               by
               force
               to
               make
               him
               a
               King
               ,
               he
               departed
               from
               them
               into
               a
               mountaine
               himselfe
               alone
               .
               
               And
               when
               he
               was
               requested
               to
               divide
               the
               inheritance
               betweene
               two
               brothers
               ,
               
               
               he
               refused
               :
               
               for
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 Man
                 who
                 made
                 me
                 a
                 iudge
                 or
                 a
                 divider
                 over
                 you
                 :
              
               Neither
               was
               he
               so
               by
               conquest
               :
               for
               he
               neuer
               made
               warre
               vpon
               any
               mortall
               Prince
               ,
               but
               only
               on
               the
               prince
               of
               darkenesse
               .
               Nor
               finally
               by
               Donation
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               my
               kingdome
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 my
                 kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 hence
                 .
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               a
               King
               I
               am
               ,
               but
               no
               
                 secular
                 King.
              
               Neither
               did
               he
               at
               any
               time
               exercise
               any
               kingly
               ▪
               power
               ,
               but
               ●ame
               rather
               to
               minister
               and
               to
               be
               iudged
               ,
               then
               to
               iudge
               &
               to
               be
               ministred
               vnto
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               Kingly
               authority
               was
               neither
               necessary
               nor
               profitable
               vnto
               him
               ,
               but
               superfluous
               and
               vnprofitable
               .
               For
               the
               end
               of
               his
               comming
               was
               the
               redemption
               of
               mankind
               ,
               wherevnto
               temporall
               power
               was
               not
               necessary
               ,
               but
               only
               spirituall
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               was
               his
               office
               to
               perswade
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               worldly
               glory
               ,
               wealth
               and
               pleasures
               vnto
               the
               contempt
               thereof
               :
               temporall
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               power
               would
               haue
               beene
               not
               only
               vnprofitable
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               great
               let
               and
               hinderance
               therevnto
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               all
               the
               Prophets
               foretell
               only
               of
               a
               spirituall
               and
               eternall
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               Israell
               .
               But
               temporall
               is
               not
               eternall
               :
               and
               how
               can
               such
               a
               kingdome
               bee
               said
               to
               be
               restored
               ,
               seeing
               it
               continued
               still
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               vntill
               by
               them
               they
               were
               rooted
               out
               from
               being
               a
               nation
               vpon
               earth
               .
               Secular
               and
               worldly
               power
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               had
               none
               .
               What
               then
               ?
            
             
               Heavenly
               and
               Spirituall
               .
               And
               this
               appeareth
               first
               by
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               and
               the
               authority
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               .
               For
               this
               was
               Spirituall
               :
               namely
               to
               deliver
               mankind
               from
               spirituall
               Egypt
               and
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               bondage
               of
               Sinne
               and
               Satan
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               vnto
               the
               eternall
               fruition
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               standeth
               everlasting
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               appointed
               for
               the
               atchieving
               of
               this
               end
               .
               For
               the
               weapons
               of
               his
               warfare
               
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 but
                 spirituall
              
               .
               Outwardly
               hee
               worketh
               through
               the
               eare
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               inwardly
               vpon
               the
               spirit
               &
               conscience
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               divine
               spirit
               ,
               wherevpō
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               St
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 meat
                 &
                 drinke
                 ,
                 but
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 ioy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               what
               more
               frequent
               in
               Scripture
               then
               to
               call
               this
               power
               of
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ?
               Which
               what
               other
               doth
               it
               import
               then
               that
               it
               is
               no
               way
               earthly
               ,
               but
               altogether
               heavenly
               and
               spirituall
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               wherein
               standeth
               this
               
                 Spirituall
                 authority
              
               of
               Christ
               ?
               I
               answere
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               enacting
               of
               wisdome
               and
               good
               lawes
               .
               For
               without
               lawes
               no
               kingdome
               or
               state
               can
               stand
               .
               And
               to
               him
               alone
               it
               belongs
               to
               command
               lawes
               who
               is
               the
               soveraigne
               .
               The
               soveraigne
               in
               this
               kingdome
               is
               Christ.
               He
               therefore
               is
               Legislator
               ,
               the
               
               law
               maker
               ,
               
               yea
               ,
               as
               St
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 Vnus
                 legislator
              
               ,
               the
               only
               law
               maker
               .
               And
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               power
               hee
               prescribeth
               vnto
               the
               subiects
               of
               his
               kingdome
               both
               credenda
               ,
               what
               articles
               we
               are
               by
               Faith
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               &
               facienda
               what
               duties
               we
               are
               in
               life
               to
               performe
               .
               All
               which
               least
               any
               should
               pleade
               ignorance
               he
               hath
               caused
               publikely
               to
               be
               proclaimed
               both
               by
               word
               and
               writing
               .
               And
               to
               perswade
               the
               readier
               obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               all
               law-makers
               ,
               he
               annexeth
               both
               promises
               and
               threatnings
               :
               promises
               of
               rich
               and
               plentifull
               reward
               to
               them
               that
               shall
               be
               obedient
               ,
               threatnings
               of
               rigorous
               and
               severe
               punishment
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               rebellious
               and
               disobedient
               .
               To
               descend
               to
               farther
               particularity
               would
               bee
               infinite
               .
               I
               forbeare
               therefore
               ,
               and
               passe
               to
               the
               other
               part
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 righteous
                 iudgement
              
               .
               For
               lawes
               without
               due
               execution
               are
               vaine
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               duly
               executed
               they
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               vnlesse
               there
               be
               a
               superior
               to
               looke
               vnto
               it
               .
               As
               therefore
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lawmaker
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               also
               Iudge
               ,
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               according
               as
               we
               beleeue
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Iudge
                 both
                 of
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 .
              
               A
               soveraigne
               Iudge
               ,
               from
               whom
               lies
               no
               appeale
               .
               A
               righteous
               Iudge
               who
               accepteth
               the
               person
               or
               none
               ,
               but
               pronounceth
               sentence
               precisely
               according
               to
               the
               worke
               .
               According
               I
               say
               to
               the
               worke
               .
               For
               herein
               standeth
               his
               power
               of
               judicature
               :
               namely
               in
               dispencing
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               according
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               his
               lawes
               ,
               or
               the
               transgression
               of
               them
               :
               which
               ever
               he
               doth
               vpon
               due
               cognizance
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               conviction
               of
               the
               party
               .
               A
               power
               farre
               aboue
               the
               reach
               of
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               and
               incident
               only
               to
               him
               who
               subsisteth
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               such
               personall
               vnion
               .
               So
               that
               as
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               which
               cannot
               passe
               from
               him
               
               vnto
               another
               :
               by
               the
               same
               proportion
               his
               kingly
               power
               is
               so
               proper
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               vncommunicable
               to
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               poynt
               Quid
               what
               is
               given
               .
            
             
               Whence
               wee
               may
               obserue
               first
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Power
               of
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               be
               farre
               aboue
               all
               created
               Powers
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               infinite
               :
               it
               makes
               against
               all
               those
               who
               either
               swallow
               vp
               the
               humane
               nature
               into
               the
               divine
               ,
               and
               so
               turne
               it
               into
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               some
               of
               the
               ancient
               Heretikes
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               the
               Eutychians
               :
               or
               who
               shed
               and
               poure
               out
               all
               the
               divine
               attributes
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               omnipotence
               and
               infinite
               power
               of
               God
               into
               the
               humanity
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               if
               yet
               now
               adayes
               such
               there
               be
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               rigider
               divines
               in
               Germanie
               .
               If
               there
               be
               such
               I
               say
               .
               For
               perhaps
               all
               the
               late
               quarrell
               risen
               betwixt
               them
               and
               vs
               grew
               only
               vpon
               misprision
               (
               as
               some
               worthy
               divines
               haue
               obserued
               )
               not
               well
               distinguishing
               betweene
               Essence
               and
               Subsistence
               ,
               
               whereof
               that
               is
               finite
               this
               infinite
               .
               For
               
                 Christs
                 humanity
              
               though
               according
               to
               its
               essence
               or
               
                 Naturall
                 being
              
               it
               bee
               not
               every
               where
               ,
               but
               determined
               vnto
               one
               place
               :
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Subsistence
               or
               
                 Personall
                 being
              
               it
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               circumscribed
               in
               no
               place
               .
               For
               proper
               Subsistence
               of
               its
               owne
               and
               in
               it selfe
               it
               hath
               none
               :
               only
               the
               Subsistence
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               is
               communicated
               vnto
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               infinite
               &
               vnlimited
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               this
               Power
               of
               Christ
               though
               finite
               yet
               be
               incommunicable
               and
               cannot
               passe
               from
               him
               to
               any
               other
               :
               what
               presumption
               ,
               what
               arrogance
               is
               it
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               not
               being
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               dares
               say
               with
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Data
                 est
                 mihi
                 omnis
                 potestas
                 in
                 coelo
                 &
                 in
                 terrâ
                 ,
              
               all
               power
               is
               given
               me
               both
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ?
               Who
               therevpon
               takes
               vpon
               him
               to
               forge
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               obtrude
               them
               vpon
               the
               Church
               vnder
               paine
               of
               damnation
               ?
               
               who
               also
               takes
               authority
               vnto
               him
               to
               make
               lawes
               equally
               binding
               the
               conscience
               with
               Gods
               lawes
               ,
               &
               that
               without
               any
               relation
               vnto
               divine
               law
               at
               all
               ?
               Who
               finally
               (
               for
               to
               reckon
               vp
               all
               the
               blasphemies
               of
               this
               sort
               would
               bee
               infinite
               )
               pretends
               a
               power
               to
               dispence
               with
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               grant
               indulgences
               for
               sin
               ,
               &
               to
               free
               men
               from
               the
               punishment
               inflicted
               by
               God
               vpon
               them
               for
               sinne
               ?
               Certainly
               whosoever
               challengeth
               these
               things
               to
               himselfe
               can
               be
               no
               lesse
               then
               
                 Christi
                 aemulus
              
               ,
               even
               Antichrist
               himselfe
               :
               whose
               proud
               vsurpations
               vpon
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               shall
               one
               day
               bee
               recompenced
               with
               equall
               shame
               and
               confusion
               .
               The
               rather
               because
               thirdly
               ,
               whereas
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               secular
               but
               spirituall
               ,
               hee
               claymeth
               both
               ,
               and
               so
               assumeth
               to
               himselfe
               more
               then
               euer
               Christ
               did
               .
               
                 Ecce
                 in
                 potestate
                 nostrâ
                 imperium
                 vt
                 demus
                 illud
                 cui
                 volumus
                 ,
              
               Lo
               ,
               saith
               
                 Pope
                 Adrian
              
               ,
               the
               empire
               is
               in
               our
               power
               to
               bestow
               it
               where
               we
               please
               .
               And
               hence
               I
               suppose
               it
               is
               that
               insteed
               of
               the
               old
               style
               
                 Vicarius
                 Christi
              
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               now
               begin
               to
               stile
               him
               Vicedeum
               the
               Vicar
               of
               God
               ▪
               for
               that
               by
               this
               they
               may
               perhaps
               wrench
               in
               his
               temporall
               power
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               other
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               Christ
               neuer
               had
               it
               .
               Lastly
               therefore
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               contented
               himselfe
               with
               his
               spirituall
               power
               only
               ,
               reiecting
               that
               which
               is
               secular
               ,
               let
               not
               vs
               looke
               after
               outward
               pomp
               or
               state
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               nor
               iudge
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               such
               deceitfull
               notes
               .
               Rather
               let
               vs
               iudge
               of
               it
               by
               the
               lawes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               Faith
               professed
               therein
               .
               As
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               is
               Spirituall
               ,
               so
               is
               his
               kingdome
               also
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               spirituall
               markes
               and
               notes
               to
               be
               discerned
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 quos
              
               ,
               ouer
               whom
               or
               how
               farre
               his
               authority
               extendeth
               .
               It
               is
               ,
               saith
               my
               text
               ,
               
                 Over
                 all
                 flesh
              
               .
               This
               word
               Flesh
               is
               diuersly
               vsed
               in
               Scripture
               .
               Among
               other
               
               significations
               vsually
               it
               is
               put
               for
               Mankinde
               .
               As
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               
                 God
                 saw
                 all
                 flesh
                 had
                 corrupted
                 his
                 way
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               men
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 goodlinesse
                 thereof
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 Except
                 those
                 daies
                 should
                 bee
                 shortned
                 ,
                 no
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 saued
              
               .
               And
               so
               is
               it
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               power
               
                 ouer
                 all
                 flesh
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               ouer
               all
               mankinde
               .
               Now
               he
               that
               saith
               all
               excepts
               none
               .
               All
               men
               therefore
               of
               what
               age
               ,
               sexe
               ,
               degree
               ,
               condition
               ,
               or
               qualitie
               soeuer
               ,
               are
               vnder
               the
               power
               and
               iurisdiction
               of
               Christ.
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               members
               of
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               questionlesse
               .
               For
               to
               them
               he
               is
               Caput
               a
               head
               to
               rule
               and
               governe
               them
               ,
               a
               Husband
               to
               order
               and
               direct
               them
               ,
               a
               Shepheard
               to
               feed
               and
               ouersee
               them
               .
               Hee
               hath
               bought
               them
               with
               his
               most
               pretious
               blood
               ,
               he
               hath
               conquered
               them
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               Satan
               and
               all
               that
               hated
               them
               ,
               hee
               rules
               by
               the
               scepter
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               guides
               them
               by
               the
               manuduction
               of
               his
               blessed
               spirit
               .
               And
               as
               he
               hath
               many
               waies
               made
               himselfe
               Lord
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               testified
               his
               authority
               and
               power
               by
               his
               mighty
               operations
               in
               them
               :
               so
               haue
               they
               freely
               and
               voluntarily
               submitted
               and
               resigned
               themselues
               vnto
               him
               .
               Power
               therefore
               hath
               he
               over
               these
               ,
               as
               over
               his
               obedient
               and
               louing
               subiects
               .
               But
               question
               may
               be
               made
               touching
               reprobate
               and
               wicked
               men
               whether
               hee
               haue
               any
               authority
               and
               power
               over
               them
               yea
               or
               no.
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 band
                 themselues
                 and
                 take
                 counsell
                 together
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 anointed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 breake
                 their
                 bands
                 asunder
                 and
                 cast
                 their
                 cords
                 from
                 vs.
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               parable
               ,
               
                 Nolumus
                 hunc
                 regnare
                 super
                 nos
              
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               haue
               this
               man
               raigne
               ouer
               vs.
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               reluctation
               and
               resistance
               ,
               yet
               
               power
               and
               authority
               hath
               he
               ouer
               them
               still
               .
               Rebellious
               subiects
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               yet
               subiects
               they
               are
               .
               Will
               they
               ,
               nil
               they
               
                 Dominabitur
                 in
                 medio
                 hostium
              
               ,
               hee
               shall
               raigne
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               enimies
               .
               If
               they
               will
               not
               submit
               vnto
               the
               gentle
               scepter
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               he
               hath
               an
               
                 yron
                 rod
              
               in
               his
               hand
               
                 wherewith
                 to
                 breake
                 and
                 dash
                 them
                 in
                 peeces
                 like
                 a
                 potters
                 vessell
                 .
              
               
               
               
                 And
                 those
                 his
                 enimies
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 hee
                 should
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 bring
                 them
                 hither
                 will
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 here
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               Authority
               then
               he
               hath
               though
               they
               acknowledge
               it
               not
               :
               and
               ouerrule
               them
               he
               will
               ,
               resist
               they
               neuer
               so
               much
               .
               Overrule
               them
               I
               say
               ,
               either
               to
               their
               salvation
               by
               converting
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               confusion
               by
               delivering
               them
               vp
               vnto
               their
               owne
               lusts
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               good
               or
               evill
               ,
               how
               high
               or
               low
               soeuer
               they
               be
               ,
               
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               
                 Rex
                 regum
                 &
                 dominus
                 dominantium
              
               ,
               King
               of
               Kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               
               yea
               
                 Dominus
                 tum
                 mortuorum
                 tum
                 vivorum
              
               ,
               Lord
               both
               of
               quicke
               and
               dead
               .
               But
               what
               ?
               Hath
               he
               power
               only
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               other
               things
               ?
               Yes
               questionlesse
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Omnia
                 subiecisti
                 pedibus
                 eius
                 ,
              
               
               thou
               hast
               put
               all
               things
               vnder
               his
               feet
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               applying
               it
               vnto
               Christ
               addeth
               ,
               
                 In
                 that
                 he
                 put
                 all
                 in
                 subiection
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 hee
                 left
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 put
                 vnder
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               also
               himselfe
               affirmeth
               that
               all
               things
               are
               deliuered
               him
               of
               his
               Father
               :
               yea
               that
               
                 al
                 power
                 is
                 giuen
                 him
                 both
                 in
                 heauen
                 &
                 earth
                 .
              
               
               Particularly
               in
               heauen
               ouer
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               .
               For
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 is
                 gone
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Angels
                 and
                 authorities
                 and
                 powers
                 being
                 made
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
               Hee
               is
               vnto
               them
               a
               Head
               and
               Mediator
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               as
               vnto
               man
               ,
               yet
               of
               Confirmation
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               though
               not
               to
               deliuer
               out
               of
               misery
               ,
               yet
               to
               preuent
               their
               falling
               into
               misery
               .
               Hence
               
               it
               is
               that
               they
               are
               reckoned
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               pertaine
               vnto
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               
               
               that
               they
               minister
               both
               to
               the
               Head
               thereof
               and
               it
               also
               ,
               
               reioycing
               at
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               
               and
               desiring
               throughly
               to
               bee
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               In
               earth
               also
               hath
               hee
               power
               not
               only
               ouer
               men
               ,
               as
               is
               aboue
               declared
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               witnesseth
               ,
               
               
                 over
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 the
                 foules
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 fishes
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 paths
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Whence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               creature
               being
               sensible
               of
               the
               vanitie
               wherevnto
               it
               is
               now
               subiect
               ,
               longeth
               and
               waiteth
               for
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               in
               hope
               then
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               corruption
               
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
              
               Even
               the
               divels
               themselues
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               vnder
               the
               earth
               is
               subiect
               vnto
               him
               .
               While
               he
               liued
               here
               on
               earth
               he
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               commanded
               and
               restrained
               them
               at
               pleasure
               :
               yea
               to
               others
               also
               he
               gaue
               power
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               in
               his
               name
               .
               It
               is
               hee
               
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 hell
                 and
                 death
                 :
              
               
               
               and
               by
               force
               of
               them
               he
               reserueth
               the
               
                 sinning
                 Angels
              
               in
               euerlasting
               vnder
               darknesse
               vnto
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               great
               day
               .
               
               Finally
               vnto
               him
               is
               put
               in
               subiection
               not
               only
               this
               
                 present
                 world
              
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               ,
               
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               If
               all
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               and
               Christs
               power
               bee
               so
               large
               ,
               why
               is
               it
               here
               restrained
               only
               vnto
               all
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               vnto
               Mankinde
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               are
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               exclusiuely
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               power
               reached
               no
               further
               then
               vnto
               man
               ,
               but
               principally
               and
               especially
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               two
               causes
               .
               First
               because
               he
               tooke
               flesh
               and
               therein
               suffered
               not
               for
               Angels
               or
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               vs
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
               
                 who
                 for
                 vs
                 men
                 and
                 our
                 saluation
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 and
                 was
                 incarnate
                 .
              
               
               Wherevpon
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 tooke
                 not
                 on
                 
                 him
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 tooke
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               as
               all
               things
               in
               the
               first
               creation
               were
               made
               for
               man
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               recreation
               and
               restoring
               of
               man
               it
               was
               fit
               that
               power
               should
               be
               giuen
               ouer
               all
               things
               for
               man.
               Wherevpon
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 Gods.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               large
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               extending
               it selfe
               not
               only
               over
               all
               flesh
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               things
               also
               for
               our
               benefit
               ,
               should
               teach
               vs
               in
               any
               ca●e
               not
               to
               rebell
               against
               our
               
                 Liege
                 Lord
              
               ,
               but
               as
               becommeth
               dutifull
               and
               loyall
               subiects
               with
               all
               humblenesse
               to
               submit
               our selues
               vnto
               his
               soueraigne
               authority
               .
               That
               which
               he
               requireth
               at
               our
               hands
               is
               ,
               according
               as
               S.
               Paul
               teacheth
               ,
               first
               to
               confesse
               with
               our
               tongues
               that
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
               aduancing
               him
               aboue
               all
               powers
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               and
               dominations
               whatsoeuer
               :
               and
               neuer
               to
               be
               afraid
               or
               ashamed
               to
               professe
               our selues
               to
               bee
               his
               Christian
               seruants
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               danger
               might
               accrew
               vnto
               vs
               thereby
               .
               And
               secondly
               
                 to
                 bow
                 the
                 knee
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               in
               heart
               to
               honour
               ,
               to
               adore
               ,
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               to
               loue
               and
               feare
               him
               ,
               to
               put
               all
               our
               trust
               &
               confidence
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               word
               to
               obey
               him
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               we
               are
               to
               vse
               all
               possible
               meanes
               to
               settle
               and
               confirme
               this
               faith
               in
               vs
               that
               he
               is
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hath
               absolute
               power
               and
               authority
               ouer
               vs
               :
               and
               then
               diligently
               to
               study
               and
               enquire
               what
               his
               lawes
               are
               ,
               that
               so
               wee
               may
               both
               knowe
               what
               he
               commands
               ,
               and
               wherein
               we
               are
               to
               obey
               .
               For
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               law
               excuseth
               not
               :
               and
               it
               is
               good
               to
               see
               with
               our
               owne
               and
               not
               with
               other
               menseies
               .
               For
               how
               doe
               we
               knowe
               whether
               they
               will
               direct
               vs
               ?
               But
               then
               vnto
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               are
               we
               to
               ioyne
               practice
               ,
               yeelding
               vnto
               him
               absolute
               ,
               constant
               ,
               and
               cheerefull
               obedience
               :
               
               and
               that
               not
               only
               actiuely
               ,
               but
               if
               need
               bee
               passiuely
               also
               ,
               even
               with
               the
               expence
               of
               our
               dearest
               blood
               .
               Neither
               need
               we
               to
               make
               question
               of
               doing
               any
               thing
               he
               commandeth
               .
               
               For
               his
               scepter
               ,
               as
               
               Dauid
               ●aith
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 scepter
              
               ,
               and
               whatsoeuer
               he
               commandeth
               is
               iust
               .
               It
               is
               also
               easie
               and
               not
               hard
               to
               be
               done
               .
               
               For
               
                 my
                 yoke
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 easie
                 and
                 my
                 burthen
                 light
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
              
               ●aith
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               
               
                 are
                 not
                 greiuous
              
               .
               The
               law
               indeed
               of
               workes
               is
               a
               rigorous
               law
               and
               vnsufferable
               .
               Wherefore
               by
               S.
               Paul
               :
               it
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 killing
                 letter
              
               .
               But
               the
               law
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               law
               of
               grace
               ,
               requiring
               only
               
                 repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 workes
                 ,
                 beleefe
              
               in
               him
               that
               hath
               merited
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               
                 sincere
                 ●ndeauour
              
               of
               new
               obedience
               ,
               God
               accepting
               the
               will
               for
               the
               deed
               .
               To
               this
               therefore
               if
               wee
               willingly
               submit
               our selues
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               first
               Protection
               from
               him
               (
               and
               he
               is
               the
               stronger
               man
               )
               against
               all
               our
               enimies
               ,
               then
               provision
               in
               all
               our
               needs
               and
               necessities
               ,
               &
               lastly
               rest
               to
               our
               soules
               ,
               by
               peace
               of
               conscience
               here
               ,
               and
               eternall
               refreshment
               in
               the
               next
               world
               .
               Nay
               we
               our selues
               also
               shall
               haue
               power
               over
               the
               nations
               ,
               
               and
               raigne
               with
               him
               as
               kings
               world
               without
               end
               .
               But
               if
               through
               stiffeneckednesse
               wee
               refuse
               the
               yoke
               ,
               and
               pull
               backe
               the
               shoulder
               rebelling
               against
               him
               :
               knowe
               we
               that
               he
               who
               
                 sitteth
                 in
                 heauen
                 will
                 laugh
                 vs
                 to
                 scorne
              
               the
               while
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               recompence
               vs
               with
               weeping
               and
               wailing
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
               All
               those
               that
               will
               not
               bow
               vnto
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               yron
               mace
               in
               his
               hand
               will
               he
               breake
               them
               to
               powder
               :
               and
               hew
               in
               peeces
               all
               such
               as
               would
               not
               haue
               him
               to
               raigne
               over
               them
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               betimes
               
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 kisse
                 the
                 sonne
                 least
                 he
                 be
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 perish
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 when
                 his
                 anger
                 is
                 kindled
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 blessed
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               second
               
               point
               
                 in
                 quos
              
               over
               whom
               he
               hath
               power
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               
                 A
                 quo
              
               whence
               or
               from
               whom
               he
               hath
               his
               power
               .
               Not
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               other
               :
               for
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               .
               Who
               is
               that
               ?
               He
               to
               whom
               he
               speaketh
               .
               He
               speaketh
               to
               his
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Father
                 glorifie
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               It
               is
               his
               Father
               therefore
               of
               whom
               he
               receaued
               it
               ,
               and
               receaued
               it
               by
               gift
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               power
               hee
               hath
               quâ
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Word
               ,
               hee
               hath
               receaued
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               gift
               ,
               
                 donatione
                 naturali
                 &
                 ab
                 aeterno
              
               ,
               by
               naturall
               donation
               and
               from
               all
               eternitie
               .
               For
               as
               hee
               is
               
                 God
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 light
                 ,
              
               so
               is
               hee
               also
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lord
              
               :
               the
               Father
               being
               the
               origen
               ,
               source
               ,
               and
               fountaine
               of
               the
               Deitie
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               the
               power
               he
               hath
               
                 qua
                 Emanuel
              
               as
               he
               is
               God-man
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               much
               more
               from
               him
               ,
               I
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               
               haue
               
                 set
                 my
                 king
                 vpon
                 my
                 holy
                 hill
                 of
                 Sion
                 .
              
               And
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Father
               speaking
               so
               of
               his
               Sonne
               appeareth
               when
               by
               and
               by
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 haue
                 I
                 begotten
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               So
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               also
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 mihi
                 tradita
                 sunt
                 à
                 Patre
                 ,
              
               all
               things
               are
               deliuered
               vnto
               mee
               of
               my
               Father
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 father
                 loueth
                 the
                 sonne
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               
               And
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 father
                 had
                 giuen
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               And
               finally
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 that
                 same
                 Iesus
                 whom
                 yee
                 haue
                 crucified
                 both
                 Lord
                 and
                 Christ.
              
               Howbeit
               this
               power
               the
               Father
               giues
               not
               as
               the
               former
               
                 Donatione
                 naturali
              
               by
               naturall
               donation
               ,
               
                 sed
                 gratuitâ
              
               by
               free
               &
               voluntary
               gift
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               notwithstanding
               the
               former
               he
               was
               co-equall
               with
               the
               Father
               :
               so
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               hee
               is
               subiect
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               this
               respect
               hee
               saith
               
                 Pater
                 major
                 me
                 est
              
               ,
               my
               Father
               is
               greater
               then
               I
               :
               and
               though
               he
               be
               Lord
               of
               all
               yet
               the
               Father
               calleth
               him
               his
               Servant
               .
               And
               the
               Schoole
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               saith
               that
               
               he
               is
               
                 Subiectus
                 sibi
                 ipsi
              
               ,
               subiect
               to
               his
               owne
               selfe
               .
               But
               it
               will
               be
               obiected
               that
               Christ
               obtained
               his
               kingdome
               by
               conquest
               ,
               how
               then
               could
               he
               receaue
               it
               from
               his
               Father
               by
               gift
               .
               Wherevnto
               I
               answere
               first
               ,
               that
               the
               right
               &
               title
               he
               had
               was
               from
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Father
               before
               he
               went
               about
               to
               conquer
               it
               :
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               also
               whereby
               he
               conquered
               it
               hee
               receaued
               from
               the
               gift
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               the
               Father
               sticketh
               not
               to
               challenge
               the
               conquest
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               
               
                 Sit
                 thou
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               on
               my
               
                 right
                 hand
                 vntill
                 I
                 make
                 thine
                 enimies
                 thy
                 footstoole
                 .
              
               Which
               yet
               is
               thus
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               by
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               vnder
               his
               Father
               by
               power
               receaued
               from
               him
               hath
               subdued
               and
               mastered
               all
               his
               enimies
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               receaued
               he
               this
               power
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               was
               he
               to
               hold
               it
               ?
               He
               receaued
               it
               then
               when
               hee
               receaued
               his
               vnction
               .
               His
               Vnction
               he
               receaued
               in
               the
               instant
               of
               his
               Incarnation
               .
               For
               assoone
               as
               the
               
                 Personall
                 vnion
              
               began
               ,
               so
               soone
               was
               he
               annointed
               with
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladnesse
               aboue
               all
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               all
               such
               graces
               as
               were
               fit
               for
               the
               menaging
               of
               so
               great
               power
               ,
               
               as
               wisdome
               ,
               counsell
               ,
               zeale
               of
               iustice
               ,
               strength
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               no
               sooner
               was
               he
               annointed
               but
               presently
               hee
               was
               a
               
                 King
                 :
                 Melchizedeck
              
               a
               king
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               wise
               to
               doe
               iudgement
               &
               iustice
               .
               It
               is
               true
               he
               suppressed
               this
               power
               for
               a
               time
               .
               For
               the
               Word
               emptied
               himselfe
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               his
               humane
               nature
               was
               to
               suffer
               many
               things
               .
               Wherevpon
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 could
                 doe
                 no
                 miracle
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 country
                 ,
              
               nor
               might
               not
               send
               his
               Disciples
               into
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               It
               was
               as
               a
               sword
               in
               the
               sheath
               ,
               or
               as
               Dauids
               authority
               before
               Sauls
               death
               .
               At
               times
               indeed
               he
               shewed
               some
               tokens
               thereof
               ,
               as
               in
               stilling
               the
               Sea
               ,
               commanding
               
               spirits
               ,
               raising
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               yet
               the
               execution
               thereof
               could
               not
               be
               plenarie
               till
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               was
               set
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               
                 Father
                 Licet
                 Christus
                 quantum
                 ad
                 divinitatem
                 ,
              
               
               &c.
               saith
               
                 Lira
                 ,
                 Although
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 divinity
                 had
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 this
                 power
                 in
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 and
                 authoritativè
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 authority
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 he
                 also
                 as
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 instant
                 of
                 his
                 conception
                 :
                 yet
                 executivè
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 execution
                 hee
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 before
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 possibility
                 for
                 our
                 redemption
                 .
              
               But
               how
               long
               was
               this
               power
               to
               continue
               with
               him
               ?
               Forever
               ?
               For
               as
               he
               was
               a
               priest
               ;
               so
               also
               was
               he
               to
               be
               a
               King
               
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchizedecke
                 .
                 Thy
                 throne
                 ô
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
              
               :
               
               a
               text
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               applyeth
               vnto
               Christ.
               And
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 His
                 dominion
                 is
                 an
                 everlasting
                 dominion
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 passe
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 kingdome
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               
               And
               the
               Angell
               
                 Gabriell
                 ,
                 Hee
                 shall
                 raigne
                 over
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Iacob
                 forever
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 .
              
               Yea
               but
               doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 put
                 downe
                 all
                 rule
                 and
                 all
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 kingdome
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 vp
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 God
                 even
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 sonne
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
              
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               hee
               saith
               so
               .
               But
               we
               are
               further
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               containeth
               in
               it
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               mediatory
               function
               of
               his
               
                 Kingly
                 office
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Kingly
                 glory
              
               .
               That
               he
               shall
               lay
               aside
               :
               for
               then
               there
               will
               be
               no
               further
               necessity
               nor
               vse
               thereof
               .
               He
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               fight
               any
               more
               with
               the
               prince
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               nor
               to
               governe
               his
               Church
               as
               formerly
               by
               the
               word
               and
               sacrament
               .
               For
               God
               as
               he
               is
               now
               something
               in
               vs
               ,
               so
               then
               shall
               he
               be
               all
               in
               all
               vnto
               vs.
               But
               this
               hee
               shall
               hold
               for
               ever
               ,
               as
               being
               by
               the
               acts
               of
               his
               mediation
               iustly
               
               acquired
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               covenant
               bestowed
               vpon
               him
               by
               his
               Father
               .
               As
               therefore
               the
               Father
               even
               now
               raignes
               although
               he
               haue
               delivered
               the
               kingdome
               to
               the
               Sonne
               :
               even
               so
               then
               shall
               the
               Sonne
               also
               raigne
               ,
               although
               he
               deliver
               vp
               his
               kingdome
               vnto
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               thus
               hath
               Christ
               
                 omnem
                 potestatem
                 ,
                 in
                 omnia
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 omnia
                 secula
                 ,
              
               all
               power
               ,
               over
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               vnto
               all
               eternity
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               point
               briefly
               may
               be
               this
               .
               First
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               vsurped
               not
               this
               power
               :
               but
               receiued
               it
               by
               lawfull
               donation
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               therefore
               neither
               should
               wee
               presume
               vpon
               any
               office
               or
               place
               vntill
               wee
               be
               lawfully
               called
               therevnto
               .
               Should
               we
               runne
               without
               sending
               ,
               wee
               should
               but
               incurre
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               be
               authors
               of
               much
               confusion
               and
               mischiefe
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               he
               receiued
               this
               power
               together
               with
               his
               Vnction
               ,
               it
               may
               lesson
               vs
               not
               to
               affect
               any
               calling
               till
               wee
               be
               annointed
               with
               sufficient
               gifts
               for
               the
               discharge
               thereof
               .
               
                 Go
                 teach
                 &
                 baptize
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               to
               his
               Apostles
               :
               but
               withall
               he
               furnisheth
               them
               with
               
                 cloven
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 filleth
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               To
               adventure
               on
               a
               businesse
               without
               due
               abilities
               ,
               as
               it
               proceedeth
               from
               abundance
               of
               boldnesse
               ,
               so
               will
               it
               be
               recompenced
               with
               equall
               measure
               of
               shame
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               his
               power
               continueth
               for
               ever
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 ,
              
               wee
               may
               take
               knowledge
               that
               it
               will
               bee
               in
               vaine
               for
               any
               to
               oppose
               themselues
               vnto
               it
               .
               
                 Hell
                 gates
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prevaile
                 against
                 it
              
               :
               how
               much
               lesse
               the
               policies
               of
               mortall
               men
               ,
               or
               their
               strongest
               attempts
               ?
               For
               that
               which
               is
               eternall
               is
               invincible
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               be
               destroyed
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               third
               point
               
                 A
                 quo
              
               from
               whom
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               is
               Quorsum
               ,
               to
               what
               so
               great
               power
               was
               given
               him
               .
               For
               wee
               may
               not
               thinke
               that
               God
               doth
               
               vse
               
                 magno
                 conatu
                 nihil
                 agere
              
               with
               much
               a
               doe
               to
               effect
               nothing
               .
               And
               if
               nature
               which
               is
               but
               the
               creature
               of
               God
               doe
               nothing
               in
               vaine
               ,
               and
               wise
               men
               ever
               propound
               some
               end
               vnto
               their
               actions
               :
               much
               more
               ought
               we
               to
               iudge
               so
               of
               him
               who
               is
               both
               the
               author
               of
               nature
               and
               wisdome
               it selfe
               .
               An
               end
               therefore
               was
               intended
               :
               and
               that
               doubtlesse
               of
               highest
               consequence
               .
               For
               otherwise
               what
               need
               so
               great
               power
               and
               glory
               to
               atchieue
               it
               ?
               If
               in
               the
               creation
               
                 dixit
                 &
                 factum
                 est
              
               ,
               the
               word
               was
               no
               sooner
               said
               but
               the
               thing
               was
               done
               ,
               yet
               here
               not
               words
               ,
               no
               nor
               so
               great
               power
               without
               his
               glorification
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               ,
               this
               it
               seemes
               is
               of
               a
               higher
               straine
               then
               that
               .
               What
               then
               may
               it
               be
               ?
               This
               ,
               
                 that
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 he
                 may
                 giue
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               
               This
               I
               say
               
                 properly
                 and
                 directly
                 :
                 for
                 accidentally
              
               he
               may
               be
               vnto
               some
               
                 a
                 rocke
                 of
                 offence
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 death
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
              
               
               namely
               to
               all
               those
               that
               shall
               presume
               to
               rise
               vp
               against
               that
               authority
               and
               power
               which
               his
               Father
               hath
               giuen
               him
               .
               For
               the
               further
               vnfolding
               of
               this
               point
               foure
               things
               are
               here
               to
               bee
               observed
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 ,
                 Vnde
                 ,
                 Quibus
                 ,
                 &
                 Quamdiu
                 .
                 Quid
                 ,
              
               what
               the
               gift
               is
               ?
               it
               is
               
                 Life
                 .
                 Vnde
              
               whence
               it
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 giue
                 .
                 Quibus
              
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               giuen
               ,
               
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 .
                 Quamdiu
              
               how
               long
               the
               gift
               lasteth
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               .
               And
               of
               these
               in
               order
               ,
               though
               not
               according
               to
               their
               worth
               and
               desert
               (
               for
               who
               is
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ?
               )
               yet
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               enable
               and
               assist
               .
            
             
               First
               Quid
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               gift
               ?
               It
               is
               
                 Life
                 .
                 Life
              
               is
               double
               ,
               Naturall
               and
               
                 Spirituall
                 .
                 Naturall
              
               is
               that
               which
               things
               liue
               by
               power
               of
               nature
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               heare
               meant
               .
               For
               the
               Father
               bestowes
               this
               generally
               on
               all
               men
               ,
               whereas
               the
               life
               here
               intended
               is
               to
               be
               conferred
               only
               on
               those
               whom
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               vnto
               the
               sonne
               .
               The
               Spirituall
               is
               
               likewise
               double
               ,
               Sinfull
               or
               
                 Holy.
                 Sinfull
              
               is
               that
               whereby
               men
               liue
               vnto
               sinne
               .
               But
               because
               they
               that
               so
               liue
               are
               dead
               vnto
               righteousnesse
               ,
               &
               the
               wages
               thereof
               is
               nothing
               but
               death
               ,
               neither
               can
               this
               be
               here
               meant
               .
               For
               this
               is
               to
               be
               counted
               rather
               a
               Death
               then
               a
               Life
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Life
               here-spoken
               of
               is
               the
               end
               wherefore
               so
               great
               power
               was
               giuen
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               bee
               but
               a
               happy
               and
               blessed
               life
               .
               The
               
                 Holy
                 life
              
               is
               therfore
               here
               vnderstood
               ,
               a
               life
               which
               none
               can
               liue
               vntill
               he
               be
               dead
               vnto
               sinne
               ,
               and
               elevated
               by
               grace
               aboue
               nature
               :
               even
               that
               life
               which
               in
               Scripture
               is
               called
               the
               
                 new
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               includeth
               in
               it
               both
               the
               
                 life
                 of
                 grace
              
               and
               the
               
                 life
                 of
                 glory
              
               .
               Now
               because
               this
               
                 Spirituall
                 life
              
               is
               denominated
               Life
               from
               the
               proportion
               it
               holds
               with
               
                 Naturall
                 life
              
               ,
               
               especially
               that
               of
               man
               ,
               vnlesse
               we
               first
               know
               what
               this
               is
               ,
               distinct
               knowledge
               of
               that
               we
               cannot
               well
               haue
               any
               .
               This
               we
               cannot
               know
               but
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               
                 Naturall
                 Philosophy
              
               .
               For
               
                 Naturall
                 life
              
               is
               a
               terme
               properly
               belonging
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               of
               Logicke
               teacheth
               that
               looke
               to
               what
               art
               the
               termes
               doe
               belong
               ,
               from
               thence
               are
               wee
               to
               fetch
               our
               demonstrations
               .
               I
               must
               craue
               pardon
               therefore
               if
               I
               search
               a
               little
               into
               it
               .
               Howbeit
               I
               resolue
               to
               be
               very
               briefe
               ,
               and
               to
               trouble
               you
               with
               no
               more
               then
               is
               necessary
               for
               clearing
               of
               what
               is
               intended
               .
            
             
               Life
               is
               of
               some
               defined
               by
               motion
               and
               operation
               .
               And
               so
               seemeth
               Aristotle
               to
               define
               it
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Vivere
                 est
                 intelligere
                 ,
                 sentire
              
               ,
               to
               liue
               is
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               heare
               ,
               see
               ,
               touch
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               But
               this
               definition
               is
               more
               popular
               then
               proper
               .
               For
               life
               is
               one
               thing
               ;
               &
               the
               operations
               of
               life
               another
               ,
               and
               they
               differ
               as
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               effect
               .
               Yet
               because
               it
               is
               best
               discerned
               by
               the
               operations
               thereof
               ,
               therefore
               haue
               they
               thought
               good
               so
               to
               describe
               it
               .
               For
               those
               things
               are
               said
               to
               liue
               which
               any
               way
               moue
               themselues
               .
               
               Moue
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               those
               things
               which
               moue
               not
               liue
               not
               .
               And
               moue
               themselues
               by
               an
               internall
               principle
               of
               their
               owne
               .
               For
               neither
               doe
               those
               things
               liue
               which
               are
               acted
               only
               by
               an
               extrinsecall
               and
               forreine
               principle
               :
               such
               as
               was
               that
               statue
               or
               engine
               of
               which
               the
               
                 Poet
                 ,
                 Duceris
                 vt
                 nervis
                 alienis
                 mobile
                 signum
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               as
               are
               also
               clocks
               and
               watches
               and
               the
               like
               devices
               .
               The
               same
               Philosopher
               therefore
               elsewhere
               speaking
               more
               accurately
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               
               defineth
               life
               by
               Being
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 to
                 liue
                 is
                 to
                 be
              
               .
               Which
               is
               not
               yet
               Simply
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               as
               if
               whatsoeuer
               had
               being
               had
               also
               life
               :
               but
               respectiuely
               vnto
               things
               that
               liue
               ,
               for
               their
               life
               is
               their
               being
               .
               And
               so
               much
               doth
               the
               Philosopher
               himselfe
               insinuate
               ,
               saying
               more
               fully
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 life
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 liue
                 is
                 being
                 ,
              
               But
               such
               a
               Being
               as
               naturally
               moueth
               it selfe
               .
               Whēce
               it
               is
               not
               vnfitly
               defined
               by
               one
               to
               bee
               
                 essentia
                 parturiens
                 actiones
              
               ,
               such
               a
               being
               as
               is
               in
               trauell
               with
               action
               .
               This
               
                 naturall
                 life
              
               is
               threefold
               ,
               
                 Vegetatiue
                 ,
                 Sensitiue
              
               ,
               and
               Intellectual
               .
               The
               Vegetatiue
               is
               in
               Plants
               ,
               that
               Being
               whereby
               they
               grow
               and
               receaue
               nourishment
               .
               The
               Sensitiue
               is
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               Fowles
               ,
               and
               Fishes
               ,
               that
               Being
               whereby
               they
               see
               ,
               heare
               ,
               touch
               ,
               tast
               ,
               smell
               ,
               and
               moue
               from
               place
               to
               place
               .
               The
               Intellectuall
               is
               of
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               Being
               whereby
               they
               vnderstand
               and
               will.
               These
               all
               of
               them
               are
               iointly
               and
               together
               in
               man.
               For
               with
               plants
               hee
               hath
               growth
               and
               nourishment
               ,
               with
               beasts
               ,
               fowles
               ,
               and
               fishes
               sense
               and
               lation
               ,
               with
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               vnderstanding
               and
               will.
               Wherevpon
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Philosopher
               maketh
               the
               life
               of
               man
               a
               rule
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               defined
               .
               
                 Such
                 a
                 Being
                 as
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 all
                 these
                 operations
                 ,
              
               but
               specially
               those
               that
               are
               Rationall
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               most
               properly
               Humane
               .
               To
               come
               then
               to
               an
               
               issue
               ,
               by
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               it
               appeares
               that
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               
                 natural
                 life
              
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               generally
               of
               all
               
                 natural
                 life
              
               three
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               
                 Esse
                 ,
                 Posse
                 ,
                 Operari
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 ability
                 ,
                 and
                 operation
                 .
                 Being
              
               that
               there
               may
               bee
               ability
               ,
               and
               ability
               that
               there
               may
               be
               operation
               .
               For
               no
               life
               where
               no
               operation
               ,
               no
               operation
               where
               no
               ability
               ,
               no
               ability
               where
               no
               being
               .
               And
               such
               is
               the
               naturall
               life
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               Proportionably
               wherevnto
               ,
               as
               to
               me
               it
               seemes
               ,
               
                 Spirituall
                 life
              
               may
               thus
               be
               defined
               ,
               
                 Such
                 a
                 new
                 or
                 spirituall
                 being
                 as
                 enableth
                 to
                 produce
                 spirituall
                 or
                 supernaturall
                 actions
                 .
              
               In
               which
               definition
               all
               those
               three
               things
               necessarily
               required
               vnto
               life
               are
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               comprehended
               .
               And
               first
               Being
               ,
               not
               naturall
               but
               spirituall
               superadded
               vnto
               nature
               .
               Superadded
               then
               when
               we
               are
               first
               ingrafted
               and
               incorporated
               into
               Christ.
               For
               no
               sooner
               doe
               we
               subsist
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               forthwith
               
                 old
                 things
                 passe
                 away
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 new
                 .
              
               
               
               From
               thence
               forth
               become
               we
               
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 new
                 men
              
               ,
               
               
                 renewed
                 in
                 the
                 inner
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 minde
              
               :
               
               hauing
               
                 new
                 hearts
                 ,
                 new
                 affections
                 ,
                 new
                 senses
                 ,
              
               all
               new
               .
               
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               made
               
                 Spirituall
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 conformed
                 vnto
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 also
                 transformed
                 into
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
               
               Secondly
               ,
               abilitie
               .
               For
               together
               with
               our
               
                 new
                 being
              
               we
               receaue
               also
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 power
              
               :
               
               whereby
               as
               while
               we
               were
               out
               of
               Christ
               wee
               were
               
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 nothing
              
               ,
               
               so
               now
               being
               in
               him
               we
               are
               
                 able
                 to
                 all
                 things
              
               .
               
               
               For
               then
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               pleased
               to
               infuse
               and
               imprint
               on
               our
               soules
               the
               gratious
               habits
               of
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               facilitate
               the
               performance
               of
               spirituall
               duties
               .
               Lastly
               Operation
               ,
               without
               which
               abilitie
               is
               but
               vaine
               .
               For
               to
               what
               end
               is
               power
               if
               it
               be
               never
               brought
               forth
               into
               act
               ?
               Operate
               therefore
               it
               doth
               and
               bringeth
               
               forth
               
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 spirit
              
               ,
               
               
                 loue
                 ,
                 ioy
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 gentlenesse
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 faith
                 ,
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 temperance
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               .
               All
               which
               S.
               Paul
               reduceth
               vnto
               three
               ,
               
               
                 Pietie
                 ,
                 Sobrietie
                 ,
                 Righteousnesse
              
               .
               Yea
               to
               two
               ,
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
              
               .
               And
               if
               we
               will
               proportion
               them
               vnto
               the
               operations
               of
               the
               
                 naturall
                 life
              
               ,
               then
               first
               answerable
               vnto
               the
               
                 Intellectuall
                 life
              
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Vnderstanding
               a
               spiritual
               apprehension
               and
               knowledge
               of
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               least
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               is
               necessary
               :
               and
               in
               the
               Will
               ;
               a
               holy
               pursuit
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               and
               eschewing
               of
               that
               which
               is
               evill
               .
               Secondly
               vnto
               the
               Sensitiue
               ,
               a
               wise
               direction
               of
               all
               the
               affections
               vpon
               the
               right
               obiect
               ,
               and
               a
               due
               moderation
               of
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               sanctified
               vse
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               as
               seeing
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               tasting
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               employment
               of
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               no
               more
               to
               be
               the
               instruments
               of
               iniquitie
               vnto
               sinne
               ,
               but
               the
               weapons
               of
               righteousnesse
               vnto
               God.
               Lastly
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Vegetatiue
               ,
               an
               earnest
               desire
               of
               nourishment
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               a
               continuall
               growing
               from
               grace
               to
               grace
               vntill
               we
               come
               to
               our
               full
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               consistence
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
               Wherevnto
               when
               we
               are
               once
               aspired
               ,
               then
               beginnes
               the
               life
               of
               Glory
               ,
               consisting
               in
               a
               
                 glorious
                 being
                 ,
                 glorious
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 operations
                 .
              
               Not
               that
               it
               is
               another
               life
               differing
               in
               substance
               from
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               in
               an
               higher
               degree
               of
               perfection
               .
               For
               Glory
               is
               no
               other
               then
               consummate
               and
               perfect
               Grace
               .
               The
               excellencie
               whereof
               as
               yet
               we
               knowe
               not
               :
               but
               this
               we
               knowe
               that
               when
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 appeare
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 .
              
               And
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               what
               it
               is
               so
               much
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               donation
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               power
               over
               all
               flesh
               &
               perfect
               glorification
               were
               ,
               as
               my
               text
               insinuateth
               ,
               necessary
               
               vnto
               Christ.
               It
               is
               therefore
               of
               great
               consequence
               ,
               and
               imports
               vs
               farre
               more
               then
               our
               
                 naturall
                 life
              
               .
               For
               that
               is
               but
               our
               Being
               ,
               this
               is
               our
               
                 Wel
                 being
              
               :
               that
               is
               nothing
               but
               life
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               happy
               aud
               blessed
               life
               .
               Some
               sonne
               of
               Belial
               perhaps
               will
               deny
               this
               ,
               esteeming
               it
               a
               sullen
               ,
               sad
               ,
               and
               miserable
               life
               .
               What
               pleasures
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               what
               delight
               therein
               ?
               And
               as
               for
               sorrowes
               ,
               besides
               those
               the
               spirituall
               man
               as
               man
               is
               subiect
               vnto
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               spirituall
               hee
               hath
               his
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               crosses
               .
               For
               he
               is
               in
               continuall
               combate
               not
               with
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 with
                 Principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 and
                 the
                 rulers
                 of
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 and
                 spirituall
                 wickednesses
                 in
                 heauenly
                 places
                 .
              
               A
               traiterous
               Doeg
               also
               hee
               carries
               about
               within
               him
               ,
               ever
               plotting
               how
               to
               betray
               him
               .
               
               As
               the
               two
               twins
               in
               Rebeccas
               wombe
               ,
               so
               in
               him
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               are
               continually
               warring
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               
               that
               oftentimes
               as
               she
               
                 Why
                 am
                 I
                 thus
              
               ,
               so
               he
               with
               much
               anguish
               cries
               out
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 death
                 !
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               feares
               and
               horrors
               ,
               and
               inward
               perplexities
               of
               conscience
               which
               times
               he
               feeles
               ,
               are
               intolerable
               :
               and
               outwardly
               he
               is
               scorned
               ,
               despised
               ,
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               troden
               vnder
               foot
               of
               all
               .
               So
               that
               if
               it
               be
               a
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               liuelesse
               life
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               bow
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               may
               ●eare
               the
               name
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               in
               effect
               it
               is
               no
               other
               then
               death
               .
               But
               all
               this
               notwithstanding
               I
               affirme
               that
               this
               
                 spiritual
                 life
              
               is
               of
               all
               other
               the
               most
               comfortable
               &
               blessed
               .
               For
               true
               blessednesse
               standeth
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               a
               freedome
               from
               the
               true
               evill
               ,
               and
               a
               possession
               of
               the
               true
               good
               .
               The
               true
               evill
               is
               sinne
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               opposite
               vnto
               the
               nature
               &
               will
               of
               God
               who
               is
               the
               cheefest
               good
               :
               and
               therefore
               is
               iustly
               attended
               with
               another
               evill
               ,
               which
               is
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               eternall
               damnation
               .
               Now
               the
               naturall
               mā
               that
               liueth
               
               not
               this
               spirituall
               life
               lieth
               still
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               is
               liable
               vnto
               the
               wofull
               consequences
               thereof
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               mids
               of
               all
               their
               pleasures
               must
               needs
               be
               most
               miserable
               .
               But
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 man
              
               no
               sooner
               receaues
               his
               new
               being
               .
               and
               with
               it
               his
               new
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               receaues
               also
               pardon
               of
               all
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               
                 &
                 peccata
                 semel
                 dimissa
                 nunquam
                 redeunt
                 ,
              
               sins
               once
               pardoned
               never
               returne
               againe
               to
               iudgement
               .
               It
               is
               true
               if
               afterward
               he
               sinne
               againe
               (
               as
               who
               sinneth
               not
               )
               hee
               incurreth
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               and
               deserueth
               condemnation
               .
               Yet
               vpon
               a
               new
               act
               of
               faith
               and
               repentance
               (
               wherein
               God
               out
               of
               his
               meere
               grace
               never
               fayleth
               him
               )
               he
               receaveth
               actuall
               pardon
               for
               them
               also
               .
               So
               that
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 liue
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
              
               at
               all
               .
               Yea
               blessed
               are
               they
               ,
               saith
               David
               ,
               
               because
               their
               
                 iniquitie
                 is
                 forgiuen
              
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 sinne
                 couered
              
               .
               Now
               sinne
               being
               remoued
               which
               onely
               seperateth
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 man
              
               is
               restored
               againe
               into
               the
               grace
               and
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               standeth
               the
               true
               good
               .
               This
               David
               saw
               and
               therefore
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Many
                 say
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 shew
                 vs
                 any
                 good
                 ?
                 But
                 Lord
                 lift
                 thou
                 vp
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 thy
                 countenance
                 vpon
                 vs.
              
               And
               because
               vnto
               the
               complement
               of
               true
               blessednesse
               knowledge
               thereof
               is
               necessary
               (
               for
               according
               to
               the
               old
               Senarie
               ,
               
                 Non
                 est
                 beatus
                 esse
                 se
                 qui
                 nesciat
                 ,
              
               hee
               is
               not
               happy
               who
               knowes
               not
               himselfe
               to
               be
               happy
               )
               therefore
               hath
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               giue
               him
               the
               
                 earnest
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               
               by
               which
               they
               may
               and
               doe
               knowe
               what
               things
               God
               hath
               vouchsafed
               to
               giue
               them
               .
               
               Whence
               issueth
               and
               proceedeth
               ,
               first
               a
               contentment
               with
               our
               present
               state
               bee
               it
               neuer
               so
               meane
               .
               For
               being
               possessed
               of
               the
               true
               good
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               these
               temporall
               goods
               cannot
               much
               affect
               vs.
               Secondly
               ,
               Christian
               courage
               both
               actiue
               and
               passiue
               ,
               to
               adventure
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               vpon
               and
               vndergoe
               any
               thing
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               forgoe
               the
               good
               we
               are
               possessed
               of
               .
               Thirdly
               tranquillity
               and
               peace
               of
               minde
               even
               in
               life
               and
               death
               .
               For
               knowing
               that
               
                 being
                 iustified
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 by
                 Faith
                 wee
                 haue
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
              
               :
               
               how
               can
               wee
               bee
               without
               that
               
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 vnderstanding
                 ?
              
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 hope
                 that
                 maketh
                 not
                 ashamed
              
               .
               For
               out
               of
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               present
               favours
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               gather
               assurance
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               fayle
               of
               those
               eternall
               ioyes
               promised
               vs
               in
               heauen
               .
               The
               expectation
               whereof
               sweetens
               vnto
               vs
               even
               the
               bitterest
               sorrowes
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               &
               replenisheth
               our
               soules
               with
               vnspeakable
               comforts
               .
               So
               that
               howsoeuer
               carnall
               and
               worldly
               men
               deeme
               of
               it
               .
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               is
               the
               most
               cheerefull
               and
               blessed
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               heaven
               vpon
               earth
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               this
               definition
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               wee
               may
               learne
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               as
               by
               the
               operations
               of
               naturall
               life
               wee
               easily
               discerne
               who
               liues
               it
               :
               so
               may
               wee
               as
               easily
               by
               spirituall
               actions
               iudge
               who
               liues
               the
               spirituall
               life
               .
               By
               their
               fruits
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               yee
               shall
               know
               them
               .
               Doth
               any
               man
               heare
               ,
               see
               ,
               talke
               ,
               walke
               ,
               argue
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               hee
               liues
               .
               Lies
               he
               senslesse
               without
               breath
               or
               motion
               ?
               he
               is
               dead
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               he
               whose
               workes
               are
               only
               carnall
               and
               sinfull
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               best
               but
               ciuill
               and
               morall
               ,
               is
               though
               aliue
               vnto
               sin
               ,
               yet
               spiritually
               dead
               .
               Were
               he
               spiritually
               aliue
               hee
               would
               proceed
               further
               to
               the
               acting
               of
               holy
               and
               spirituall
               operations
               .
               Which
               wheresoeuer
               they
               be
               truly
               and
               sincerely
               acted
               ,
               there
               vndoubtedly
               is
               spirituall
               life
               .
               If
               it
               be
               in
               semblance
               only
               and
               shew
               ,
               yet
               are
               wee
               still
               to
               iudge
               the
               best
               .
               For
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               we
               are
               to
               thinke
               and
               speak
               according
               to
               Scripture
               which
               only
               is
               infallible
               :
               so
               in
               things
               concerning
               charity
               wee
               are
               to
               thinke
               and
               speake
               according
               
               to
               probabilitie
               .
               Which
               howsoeuer
               it
               may
               deceaue
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               through
               any
               fault
               ,
               or
               with
               danger
               of
               him
               who
               thinkes
               better
               of
               another
               then
               he
               deserueth
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               who
               is
               farre
               other
               then
               hee
               seemed
               to
               be
               .
               But
               as
               touching
               our selues
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               privie
               to
               the
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               of
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               we
               may
               certainely
               conclude
               of
               our selues
               that
               we
               are
               spiritually
               aliue
               ,
               &
               that
               by
               the
               certainty
               of
               Faith.
               For
               all
               conclusions
               are
               of
               Faith
               which
               are
               deduced
               though
               but
               from
               
                 one
                 proposition
              
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               if
               the
               other
               be
               any
               way
               known
               to
               be
               true
               .
               He
               that
               operateth
               spirituall
               actions
               is
               spiritually
               aliue
               ,
               is
               a
               proposition
               verified
               by
               Scripture
               .
               But
               I
               operate
               spirituall
               actions
               ,
               is
               a
               proposition
               not
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               testified
               to
               me
               by
               my
               conscience
               .
               Ergo
               I
               am
               spiritually
               aliue
               ,
               is
               the
               conclusion
               issuing
               from
               both
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               because
               of
               the
               Major
               grounded
               on
               Scripture
               .
               Secondly
               it
               sheweth
               how
               impotent
               and
               incongruous
               the
               speech
               of
               those
               is
               who
               pretending
               to
               liue
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               taxed
               of
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               as
               suppose
               too
               much
               distemper
               in
               passion
               ,
               or
               impatience
               in
               wrongs
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               presently
               cry
               out
               ,
               they
               can
               doe
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               endure
               it
               ?
               But
               stay
               my
               brother
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               spirituall
               thou
               art
               not
               vnfurnisht
               of
               ability
               .
               What
               if
               I
               should
               say
               of
               a
               kinde
               of
               Omnipotencie
               ?
               For
               so
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 strengthning
                 me
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               Why
               then
               saiest
               thou
               I
               cannot
               ?
               To
               bee
               without
               spirituall
               power
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               without
               spirituall
               life
               :
               and
               they
               only
               can
               doe
               nothing
               who
               are
               out
               of
               Christ.
               If
               therefore
               thou
               liue
               say
               no
               more
               I
               cannot
               .
               
                 Nolle
                 in
                 causa
                 est
                 &
                 non
                 posse
                 praetenditur
              
               :
               thou
               pretendest
               inability
               ,
               but
               the
               cause
               is
               thou
               wilt
               not
               .
               There
               is
               a
               sparke
               within
               thee
               :
               doe
               but
               quicken
               that
               vp
               ,
               and
               vse
               thy
               best
               endeavour
               ,
               and
               
               through
               Christ
               strengthning
               thee
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               able
               to
               master
               any
               infirmitie
               .
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               seeing
               the
               spirituall
               life
               is
               the
               only
               happy
               and
               truely
               comfortable
               life
               ,
               why
               study
               we
               not
               aboue
               all
               things
               to
               liue
               this
               life
               ?
               With
               out
               it
               ,
               to
               win
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               enioy
               all
               the
               pleasures
               thereof
               ,
               will
               proue
               but
               poore
               gaine
               .
               For
               what
               is
               it
               to
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               vnlesse
               it
               liue
               spiritually
               must
               needs
               die
               eternally
               .
               And
               when
               this
               life
               is
               obtained
               ,
               striue
               we
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               keepe
               and
               preserue
               it
               .
               Much
               power
               and
               glory
               must
               Christ
               haue
               before
               he
               can
               giue
               it
               :
               and
               shall
               we
               hauing
               by
               gift
               receaued
               it
               ,
               bee
               carelesse
               and
               negligent
               to
               retaine
               and
               hold
               it
               ?
               
                 Skinne
                 for
                 skinne
              
               ,
               said
               he
               who
               knew
               it
               well
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 will
                 hee
                 giue
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               If
               for
               his
               naturall
               life
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               pretious
               should
               his
               spirituall
               life
               be
               vnto
               him
               ?
               This
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               loose
               ,
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               of
               God
               were
               content
               to
               part
               both
               with
               life
               and
               liuehood
               .
               Let
               the
               same
               preparation
               of
               mind
               be
               in
               vs
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               very
               life
               of
               our
               life
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               Quid
               ,
               what
               the
               gift
               is
               .
               It
               is
               Life
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               Vnde
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               .
               It
               is
               from
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               way
               of
               gift
               .
               For
               so
               saith
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 giue
              
               .
               First
               therefore
               it
               is
               from
               the
               Sonne
               .
               Which
               yet
               must
               not
               be
               vnderstood
               exclusiuely
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               also
               .
               For
               the
               holy
               &
               blessed
               Trinitie
               is
               the
               author
               of
               all
               life
               both
               naturall
               and
               spirituall
               .
               This
               appeareth
               plainely
               .
               For
               
                 to
                 giue
                 life
              
               is
               an
               extrinsecall
               action
               :
               and
               according
               to
               the
               old
               rule
               ,
               
                 actiones
                 ad
                 extra
                 sunt
                 indivisae
              
               ,
               such
               actions
               as
               stay
               not
               within
               but
               issue
               forth
               from
               the
               Deity
               are
               common
               to
               all
               three
               persons
               .
               Hence
               touching
               
                 Naturall
                 life
              
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               
               
                 we
                 liue
                 and
                 moue
                 and
                 haue
                 our
                 being
                 .
              
               And
               
               you
               know
               who
               it
               was
               that
               first
               breathed
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               into
               Adam
               :
               even
               the
               wholy
               trinity
               who
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Come
                 let
                 vs
                 make
                 man.
              
               And
               concerning
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               ,
               hence
               is
               it
               that
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Vita
                 Dei
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               
               
               and
               that
               Moses
               saith
               of
               
                 Israell
                 ,
                 Ipse
                 est
                 vita
                 tua
                 ,
                 He
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 thy
                 life
                 .
              
               
               Howbeit
               wee
               are
               further
               to
               know
               that
               although
               God
               be
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               to
               vs
               in
               regard
               of
               spirituall
               grace
               vntill
               we
               be
               in
               Christ
               but
               
                 fons
                 obsignatus
                 a
                 fountaine
                 sealed
                 vp
                 .
              
               In
               Christ
               hee
               is
               a
               fountaine
               opened
               ,
               not
               otherwise
               .
               For
               he
               passeth
               no
               grace
               but
               by
               a
               mediator
               .
               Him
               therefore
               hath
               he
               made
               the
               Principle
               of
               all
               good
               :
               and
               to
               this
               end
               hath
               hee
               filled
               him
               with
               the
               
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 grace
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 wee
                 might
                 all
                 receiue
                 even
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               is
               it
               that
               wee
               say
               
                 Spirituall
                 life
              
               is
               from
               him
               .
               
               
               Whence
               also
               it
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               &
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 &
                 giver
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               said
               to
               be
               our
               
                 very
                 life
              
               .
               But
               how
               this
               life
               is
               derived
               from
               him
               vnto
               vs
               let
               vs
               enquire
               a
               little
               farther
               .
               And
               because
               out
               of
               naturall
               Philosophy
               we
               haue
               hitherto
               proportioned
               the
               spirituall
               life
               for
               the
               substance
               thereof
               with
               the
               Naturall
               :
               giue
               me
               leaue
               a
               little
               to
               reflect
               againe
               vpon
               the
               same
               Science
               to
               proportion
               out
               the
               manner
               of
               conveying
               it
               also
               .
               First
               therefore
               vnto
               
                 life
                 a
                 Soule
              
               is
               necessary
               :
               for
               without
               it
               nothing
               can
               liue
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               necessary
               that
               the
               Soule
               haue
               life
               in
               it selfe
               :
               or
               else
               how
               can
               it
               giue
               life
               ?
               for
               nothing
               giueth
               that
               which
               it selfe
               hath
               not
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Soule
               must
               not
               only
               haue
               life
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               power
               to
               quicken
               and
               make
               aliue
               .
               For
               as
               Aristotle
               saith
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 principle
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 liuing
                 body
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               life
               and
               
                 quickning
                 power
              
               of
               the
               Soule
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               conveyance
               of
               life
               vnto
               the
               body
               ,
               
               that
               it
               be
               first
               infused
               and
               hypostatically
               vnited
               therevnto
               .
               For
               before
               God
               breathed
               the
               Soule
               into
               Adam
               ,
               his
               body
               though
               otherwise
               organized
               and
               formed
               ,
               lay
               but
               as
               a
               dead
               lumpe
               breathlesse
               and
               lifelesse
               .
               But
               no
               sooner
               was
               the
               soule
               powred
               into
               him
               ,
               but
               forthwith
               he
               began
               to
               liue
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man.
               For
               fiftly
               ,
               vpon
               the
               vnion
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               riseth
               the
               constitution
               and
               being
               of
               man.
               For
               neither
               is
               the
               soule
               nor
               the
               body
               severally
               and
               asunder
               called
               Man
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               ioyntly
               &
               composed
               together
               ,
               vpon
               which
               constitution
               and
               being
               of
               Man
               resulteth
               in
               the
               sixt
               place
               the
               naturall
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               continually
               remaineth
               vntill
               the
               dissolution
               betwixt
               Soule
               and
               Body
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               vpon
               this
               naturall
               life
               proceede
               '
               those
               humane
               and
               connaturall
               operations
               ,
               of
               which
               aboue
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               as
               briefly
               apply
               all
               this
               vnto
               our
               present
               purpose
               .
               First
               that
               which
               in
               the
               conveyance
               of
               this
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               is
               answerable
               vnto
               the
               soule
               is
               Christ
               the
               Mediator
               :
               who
               therefore
               in
               six
               hundred
               places
               of
               Scripture
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 our
                 life
              
               .
               And
               himselfe
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 life
              
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               the
               Soule
               ,
               so
               hath
               Christ
               also
               life
               in
               himselfe
               .
               
                 As
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 hath
                 life
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sonne
                 also
                 to
                 haue
                 life
                 in
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
               
               and
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 This
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
               
                 This
                 life
                 was
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 life
                 was
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               hath
               not
               only
               life
               in
               it
               but
               also
               a
               quickning
               power
               ,
               
               so
               hath
               Christ
               also
               .
               So
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               
               
                 so
                 the
                 Sonne
                 quickneth
                 whomsoeuer
                 he
                 will.
              
               And
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               The
               
                 first
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 living
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 quickning
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               vntill
               it
               be
               personally
               vnited
               quickneth
               not
               so
               neither
               doth
               Christ
               vntill
               he
               be
               mystically
               vnited
               .
               Of
               this
               Vnion
               
               I
               cannot
               now
               speake
               ,
               I
               shall
               hereafter
               when
               I
               come
               to
               those
               words
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               thus
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 I
                 liue
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 liueth
                 in
                 me
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               liue
               by
               Christ
               vnited
               vnto
               me
               .
               
               And
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Son
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               vnited
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 hath
                 life
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               not
               vnited
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 hath
                 not
                 life
              
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               as
               the
               Vnion
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               makes
               and
               constitutes
               Man
               ,
               so
               vpon
               our
               Vnion
               with
               Christ
               are
               we
               made
               new
               men
               ,
               
               
                 Christian
                 men
              
               ,
               spirituall
               men
               ,
               yea
               ,
               as
               is
               aboue
               proued
               ,
               very
               Christ.
               So
               speaketh
               S.
               Paul
               in
               the
               place
               alleadged
               :
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 yee
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               being
               in
               Christ
               yee
               haue
               receiued
               of
               God
               a
               new
               essence
               or
               being
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               naturall
               being
               of
               man
               comes
               naturall
               life
               ,
               
               so
               from
               the
               spirituall
               issues
               spirituall
               life
               .
               
                 Because
                 I
                 liue
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 yee
              
               (
               to
               wit
               who
               receiue
               of
               my
               spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               
                 spirituall
                 men
                 ,
                 yee
              
               I
               say
               )
               shall
               liue
               .
               Seventhly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               as
               from
               humane
               life
               proceed
               humane
               operations
               :
               so
               from
               the
               spirituall
               proceed
               spirituall
               actions
               .
               This
               hath
               beene
               already
               shewed
               ,
               wherevnto
               I
               now
               only
               adde
               that
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 If
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 indeed
                 is
                 dead
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 life
                 vnto
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               how
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               is
               conveyed
               vnto
               vs
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               further
               added
               that
               this
               life
               is
               not
               only
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               the
               donour
               and
               giuer
               thereof
               .
               It
               is
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               gift
               .
               
               For
               so
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 gi●e
              
               .
               So
               also
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 The
                 bread
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 he
                 which
                 commeth
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 giueth
                 life
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               
               Wherevpon
               S.
               Peter
               calleth
               it
               
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 life
              
               .
               And
               the
               scripture
               every
               where
               imputeth
               
               the
               whole
               worke
               of
               our
               salvation
               from
               the
               beginning
               vnto
               the
               end
               thereof
               vnto
               meere
               grace
               .
               Now
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Gratia
                 non
                 est
                 gratia
                 nisisit
                 omnimodo
                 gratuita
              
               :
               grace
               is
               not
               grace
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               every
               way
               of
               free
               gift
               .
               And
               certainly
               if
               it
               be
               not
               of
               free
               gift
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               merit
               and
               due
               preparation
               in
               our selues
               .
               But
               I
               beseech
               you
               what
               merit
               ,
               what
               preparation
               of
               himselfe
               was
               there
               in
               Adam
               vnto
               life
               ,
               while
               as
               yet
               he
               lay
               like
               a
               dead
               lump
               of
               clay
               before
               his
               maker
               ?
               What
               in
               Lazarus
               when
               he
               had
               beene
               quatriduanus
               foure
               dayes
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               putrifie
               and
               corrupt
               ?
               Surely
               none
               at
               all
               .
               No
               more
               can
               there
               be
               in
               vs
               ,
               who
               before
               we
               receiue
               this
               life
               ,
               are
               vtterly
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               .
               If
               the
               creature
               disposed
               not
               himselfe
               vnto
               his
               creation
               ,
               nor
               man
               vnto
               his
               generation
               ,
               nor
               the
               science
               vnto
               its
               incition
               :
               how
               can
               we
               prepare
               our selues
               either
               to
               our
               renovation
               ,
               or
               regeneration
               ,
               or
               ingrafting
               into
               the
               mysticall
               body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               can
               sinne
               be
               a
               disposition
               or
               preparation
               vnto
               Grace
               ?
               I
               trow
               no.
               Yet
               whatsoeuer
               we
               doe
               before
               we
               are
               new
               creatures
               and
               liue
               the
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               best
               but
               
                 splendidum
                 peccatum
              
               ,
               a
               gay
               and
               glittering
               sinne
               .
               For
               the
               agent
               is
               altogether
               sinfull
               and
               carnall
               :
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               of
               flesh
               is
               flesh
               .
               Doe
               we
               
                 gather
                 grapes
                 of
                 thornes
                 ,
                 or
                 figgs
                 of
                 thistles
                 ,
              
               or
               good
               fruite
               of
               an
               evill
               tree
               ?
               No
               verily
               .
               For
               such
               as
               the
               tree
               is
               ,
               such
               fruit
               it
               yeeldeth
               ,
               Good
               it
               cannot
               yeeld
               till
               it
               be
               made
               good
               .
               Made
               good
               we
               are
               not
               till
               wee
               beleeue
               .
               Till
               we
               beleeue
               therefore
               can
               wee
               doe
               no
               good
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               not
               of
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 sinne
              
               ,
               and
               pleaseth
               not
               God.
               And
               what
               pleaseth
               not
               him
               cannot
               dispose
               vnto
               grace
               .
               Being
               then
               without
               merit
               and
               disposition
               vnto
               grace
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               as
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               is
               by
               Vnion
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               also
               by
               way
               of
               gift
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               all
               may
               be
               first
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               that
               all
               they
               who
               
               are
               not
               vnto
               Christ
               mystically
               vnited
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               :
               and
               what
               actions
               soeuer
               proceed
               from
               them
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               specious
               and
               goodly
               shew
               they
               make
               ,
               are
               not
               living
               actions
               .
               For
               being
               not
               acted
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               like
               vnto
               bodies
               animated
               by
               a
               humane
               soule
               :
               but
               vnto
               such
               dead
               bodies
               rather
               as
               are
               raised
               vp
               by
               magicians
               ,
               and
               are
               stirred
               and
               moved
               only
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Satan
               .
               These
               may
               seeme
               to
               liue
               ,
               but
               indeed
               liue
               not
               .
               And
               if
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               bee
               the
               only
               blessed
               life
               ,
               then
               must
               these
               needs
               bee
               in
               a
               most
               ruefull
               and
               miserable
               case
               .
               Secondly
               it
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               liue
               this
               ,
               wee
               must
               indeavour
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               be
               vnited
               vnto
               Christ.
               He
               is
               come
               vnto
               vs
               that
               we
               
                 might
                 haue
                 life
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               that
               we
               
                 might
                 haue
                 it
                 in
                 abundance
              
               .
               
               If
               we
               come
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               fault
               if
               we
               liue
               not
               .
               And
               iust
               cause
               shall
               we
               giue
               him
               to
               complaine
               of
               vs
               ,
               
               as
               he
               did
               of
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 yee
                 might
                 haue
                 life
                 .
              
               
               Our
               comming
               is
               by
               Faith.
               By
               it
               
                 Christ
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 our
                 harts
              
               :
               and
               by
               it
               
                 is
                 the
                 iust
                 man
              
               said
               
                 to
                 liue
              
               .
               This
               purgeth
               and
               purifieth
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               produceth
               in
               vs
               the
               works
               of
               charity
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               right
               operations
               of
               
                 Spirituall
                 life
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               we
               liue
               by
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               reason
               we
               should
               also
               liue
               vnto
               him
               .
               For
               as
               S.
               Augustin
               saith
               ,
               every
               thing
               should
               liue
               to
               that
               by
               which
               it
               liueth
               :
               as
               the
               body
               because
               it
               liveth
               by
               the
               Soule
               ought
               to
               liue
               vnto
               the
               Soule
               .
               Hence
               therefore
               is
               it
               that
               S.
               Paul
               would
               haue
               all
               that
               
                 are
                 dead
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 to
                 reckon
                 themselues
                 aliue
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 aliue
                 vnto
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               
               Hence
               also
               he
               affirmeth
               that
               
                 none
                 of
                 vs
                 liveth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 liue
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               and
               that
               
                 himselfe
                 through
                 the
                 law
                 is
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 liue
                 vnto
                 God.
              
               
               But
               most
               expresly
               ,
               thus
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 we
                 iudge
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 died
                 for
                 all
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thē
                 were
                 all
                 dead
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                 which
                 liue
                 should
                 not
                 henceforth
                 liue
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 him
                 which
                 died
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 rose
                 againe
                 .
              
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               how
               are
               we
               to
               liue
               vnto
               Christ
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               liueth
               vnto
               the
               Soule
               .
               The
               Body
               liueth
               vnto
               the
               Soule
               when
               it
               is
               serviceable
               and
               obedient
               therevnto
               :
               especially
               when
               it
               followeth
               not
               the
               sway
               of
               inordinate
               passion
               ,
               but
               the
               direction
               of
               right
               reason
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               we
               liue
               vnto
               Christ
               when
               we
               serue
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
               not
               living
               after
               the
               flesh
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
               For
               not
               they
               that
               walke
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               they
               only
               who
               are
               lead
               by
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               S.
               Peter
               expresseth
               it
               by
               
                 liuing
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               by
               and
               by
               setteth
               down
               the
               
                 Iusts
                 of
                 men
              
               to
               be
               the
               
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
              
               ,
               namely
               
                 lasciviousnesse
                 ,
                 lusts
                 ,
                 excesse
                 of
                 wine
                 ,
                 revellings
                 ,
                 banquetings
                 ,
                 abominable
                 idolatries
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Vnto
               all
               which
               he
               opposeth
               
                 liuing
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               hence
               we
               may
               learne
               humility
               to
               ascribe
               nothing
               to
               our
               owne
               selues
               .
               For
               what
               are
               wee
               in
               nature
               but
               stinking
               carkasses
               ?
               If
               we
               liue
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               the
               meere
               grace
               of
               Christ.
               Come
               vnto
               him
               of
               our selues
               to
               be
               quickned
               by
               him
               we
               could
               not
               .
               It
               was
               his
               Father
               that
               drew
               vs
               vnto
               him
               .
               Not
               vnto
               vs
               therefore
               ,
               not
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               but
               vnto
               the
               Father
               through
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               bee
               ascribed
               the
               whole
               praise
               and
               glory
               thereof
               for
               evermore
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               Vnde
               ,
               whence
               this
               life
               is
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               point
               is
               Quibus
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               it
               is
               conferred
               and
               bestowed
               .
               Vpon
               those
               ,
               saith
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 those
                 whom
                 his
                 Father
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 .
              
               Who
               are
               they
               ?
               For
               of
               them
               Christ
               very
               often
               speaketh
               .
               
               All
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 my
                 father
                 giueth
                 me
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Fathers
                 will
                 which
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 giuen
                 me
                 I
                 should
                 loose
                 nothing
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               againe
               ,
               
                 My
                 Father
                 
                 which
                 gaue
                 them
                 me
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 all
                 .
              
               
               And
               so
               also
               sundry
               times
               in
               the
               sequele
               of
               this
               present
               Chapter
               .
               
               For
               clearer
               vnderstanding
               hereof
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               knowe
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               donation
               by
               which
               men
               are
               said
               to
               be
               giuen
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               the
               one
               Common
               ,
               the
               other
               Singular
               .
               The
               Common
               is
               that
               whereby
               the
               Father
               hauing
               given
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               all
               power
               both
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               deliuereth
               all
               things
               also
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
               giuing
               as
               it
               were
               liverie
               and
               seizing
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               hee
               may
               dispose
               of
               them
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               And
               thus
               all
               men
               whatsoeuer
               both
               elect
               and
               reprobate
               are
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               here
               meant
               ,
               as
               by
               and
               by
               shall
               appeare
               .
               Another
               donation
               therefore
               there
               is
               more
               speciall
               and
               singular
               whereby
               the
               Father
               deliuereth
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               some
               of
               the
               creatures
               as
               vnto
               a
               head
               to
               be
               his
               members
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               persist
               in
               our
               present
               similitude
               )
               giueth
               them
               as
               a
               body
               to
               the
               soule
               to
               be
               acted
               and
               quickned
               by
               him
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               ruled
               and
               ordered
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Scepter
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               Grace
               and
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               :
               Now
               who
               are
               these
               ?
               Surely
               not
               all
               flesh
               :
               for
               all
               are
               not
               vnited
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               liue
               not
               by
               him
               .
               Who
               then
               ?
               They
               that
               are
               elected
               and
               chosen
               vnto
               life
               :
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               
                 Multi
                 vocati
                 ,
                 pauci
                 verò
                 electi
                 ,
              
               many
               are
               called
               ,
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
               .
               And
               that
               these
               are
               here
               meant
               plainely
               appeareth
               by
               and
               by
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 manifested
                 thy
                 name
                 vnto
                 the
                 men
                 which
                 thou
                 gauest
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               some
               only
               selected
               and
               culled
               from
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Thine
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 gauest
                 them
                 mee
                 .
                 How
                 thine
                 ?
              
               By
               free
               election
               :
               and
               now
               mine
               by
               speciall
               donation
               .
               
               And
               yet
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 thine
                 .
              
               Where
               you
               see
               the
               world
               distinguished
               from
               them
               that
               are
               given
               
               him
               ,
               and
               excluded
               from
               being
               the
               Fathers
               together
               with
               them
               .
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               the
               donation
               here
               meant
               is
               not
               of
               all
               ,
               but
               those
               only
               who
               in
               speciall
               sort
               are
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               namely
               his
               chosen
               and
               peculiar
               ones
               .
               For
               the
               better
               vnderstanding
               hereof
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               knowe
               how
               and
               in
               what
               order
               the
               Father
               is
               pleased
               to
               proceed
               in
               this
               gracious
               worke
               ,
               thus
               I
               take
               it
               you
               are
               to
               conceaue
               thereof
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               Father
               seeing
               all
               mankind
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               to
               bee
               corrupted
               and
               in
               the
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               meere
               mercy
               and
               loue
               decreed
               ,
               not
               to
               loose
               the
               whole
               race
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               renew
               and
               repaire
               againe
               his
               image
               in
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 :
              
               prouided
               yet
               alwaies
               that
               his
               iustice
               for
               sinne
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               iustice
               ,
               he
               further
               decreed
               to
               send
               his
               sonne
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               taking
               our
               nature
               vpon
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               therein
               suffer
               whatsoeuer
               was
               due
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               mediate
               a
               peace
               betweene
               God
               and
               vs.
               Then
               thirdly
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               corrupt
               Masse
               of
               mankinde
               he
               selecteth
               and
               chuseth
               some
               particulars
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               with
               a
               purpose
               infallibly
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               everlasting
               life
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               act
               it
               is
               that
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               
                 tui
                 erant
              
               they
               were
               from
               al
               eternity
               thine
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 tui
                 sunt
              
               ,
               by
               the
               constant
               continuation
               of
               the
               same
               purpose
               they
               are
               still
               thine
               .
               In
               the
               fourth
               place
               those
               that
               are
               thus
               elected
               the
               Father
               giueth
               vnto
               the
               Sonne
               to
               accomplish
               his
               purpose
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               power
               and
               life
               giuen
               him
               ,
               to
               quicken
               them
               vnto
               eternall
               life
               .
               Being
               thus
               giuen
               wee
               are
               now
               Christs
               .
               Wherevpon
               also
               the
               Church
               is
               bold
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 My
                 welbeloued
                 is
                 mine
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 his
              
               :
               and
               S.
               Paul
               directly
               affirmeth
               
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Christs
              
               .
               
               And
               being
               Christs
               ,
               fiftly
               &
               lastly
               ,
               he
               actually
               enliues
               &
               quickens
               them
               ,
               raising
               them
               
               vp
               from
               the
               death
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               convaying
               into
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               wee
               haue
               formerly
               declared
               .
            
             
               But
               doth
               Christ
               bestow
               life
               vpon
               all
               them
               that
               are
               so
               given
               him
               ?
               yea
               verily
               ,
               my
               text
               expressely
               affirmeth
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 giue
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               very
               end
               wherefore
               the
               Father
               gaue
               them
               to
               him
               .
               And
               shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               the
               Father
               tooke
               not
               order
               sufficient
               for
               the
               attaining
               of
               his
               end
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               For
               because
               he
               would
               not
               faile
               of
               his
               end
               ,
               therefore
               did
               he
               giue
               so
               great
               power
               vnto
               his
               Sonne
               .
               
               Such
               power
               that
               nothing
               ,
               
               except
               he
               would
               ,
               could
               plucke
               them
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               :
               and
               so
               much
               life
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               would
               hee
               might
               giue
               it
               in
               abundance
               .
               Shall
               we
               say
               that
               the
               Sonne
               though
               he
               hath
               power
               yet
               wants
               will
               ?
               Farre
               be
               such
               blasphemy
               from
               vs.
               
               For
               he
               testifieth
               of
               himselfe
               
                 that
                 hee
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
              
               with
               this
               resolution
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 him
              
               :
               
               
               and
               now
               that
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 seeketh
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
              
               yea
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 meat
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 finish
                 his
                 worke
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               is
               the
               
                 Fathers
                 will
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 him
                 hee
                 should
                 loose
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               my
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 giue
                 vnto
                 them
                 eternall
                 life
              
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Sonne
               also
               .
               And
               because
               according
               to
               the
               old
               rule
               
                 Qui
                 potest
                 &
                 vult
                 facit
              
               ,
               hee
               that
               both
               can
               and
               will
               doth
               ,
               vndoubtedly
               Christ
               being
               both
               able
               and
               willing
               giueth
               vnto
               all
               the
               elect
               everlasting
               life
               .
               Hence
               of
               his
               Sheepe
               that
               is
               of
               the
               elect
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 giue
                 vnto
                 them
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 perish
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ▪
               
                 All
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 giueth
                 me
                 shall
                 come
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               shall
               beleeue
               in
               me
               and
               liue
               ,
               
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 commeth
                 vnto
                 mee
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               If
               Christ
               giue
               not
               eternall
               life
               to
               as
               many
               as
               are
               giuen
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               then
               hee
               
               looseth
               some
               of
               them
               .
               For
               they
               that
               liue
               not
               eternally
               perish
               eternally
               .
               But
               the
               Sonne
               plainely
               affirmeth
               that
               all
               that
               are
               
                 giuen
                 him
                 he
                 keepeth
                 in
                 his
                 Fathers
                 name
                 and
                 looseth
                 none
                 of
                 thē
              
               :
               
               
               so
               that
               in
               the
               last
               day
               he
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               
                 Loe
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 mee
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               to
               them
               and
               to
               all
               them
               whom
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               him
               hee
               giueth
               life
               .
               But
               did
               the
               Father
               intend
               it
               ,
               or
               doth
               the
               Sonne
               bestow
               it
               only
               on
               them
               ,
               excluding
               all
               others
               ?
               To
               this
               question
               because
               my
               text
               directly
               answereth
               nothing
               ,
               I
               shall
               haue
               iust
               occasion
               hereafter
               fully
               to
               handle
               it
               where
               our
               Saviour
               denieth
               that
               he
               praies
               for
               the
               World
               :
               
               I
               forbeare
               the
               resolution
               of
               it
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               reserue
               it
               till
               then
               as
               the
               fitter
               place
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               .
            
             
               This
               vse
               may
               we
               briefly
               make
               hereof
               ,
               First
               ,
               it
               may
               serue
               as
               a
               cristall
               mirror
               wherein
               to
               behold
               the
               infinite
               &
               vnspeakable
               goodnesse
               &
               loue
               of
               the
               Father
               towards
               vs.
               When
               we
               were
               in
               the
               same
               masse
               of
               corruption
               together
               with
               all
               mankinde
               ,
               it
               pleased
               him
               by
               free
               election
               to
               single
               vs
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               to
               bestow
               vs
               vpon
               his
               Son
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               bring
               vs
               vnto
               life
               .
               Vpon
               what
               merit
               ?
               None
               at
               all
               .
               For
               wee
               were
               as
               deepe
               in
               the
               same
               condemnation
               as
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               such
               was
               his
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               
                 Miserebo●
                 cuius
                 misertus
                 fuero
              
               ,
               I
               will
               haue
               mercy
               on
               whom
               I
               will
               haue
               mercy
               .
               Seeing
               secondly
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Father
               wee
               are
               Christs
               ,
               let
               vs
               know
               that
               he
               is
               a
               good
               depositary
               ,
               of
               such
               care
               and
               faithfulnesse
               that
               he
               will
               not
               neglect
               his
               Fathers
               pledge
               ,
               of
               such
               strength
               and
               ability
               that
               nothing
               is
               able
               to
               wrest
               it
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               .
               Were
               wee
               our
               owne
               ,
               or
               were
               wee
               our
               owne
               keepers
               ,
               we
               should
               surely
               perish
               .
               But
               now
               Christ
               is
               charged
               with
               vs
               who
               is
               the
               safest
               keeper
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               resolued
               
               to
               preserue
               vs
               safe
               vntill
               the
               time
               that
               he
               is
               to
               redeliuer
               vs
               backe
               againe
               vnto
               his
               Father
               ,
               who
               thenceforth
               shall
               be
               
                 all
                 in
                 all
              
               vnto
               vs.
               Wherefore
               thirdly
               the
               best
               course
               we
               can
               take
               is
               wholly
               &
               absolutely
               to
               resigne
               our selues
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               To
               trust
               to
               our selues
               or
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               is
               to
               rely
               on
               a
               broken
               reed
               .
               But
               he
               is
               a
               sure
               rocke
               vpon
               whom
               we
               may
               securely
               build
               .
               The
               Father
               is
               wiser
               then
               wee
               ,
               and
               he
               knew
               well
               enough
               what
               he
               did
               when
               he
               commended
               vs
               to
               his
               Sonne
               .
               And
               the
               Sonne
               loueth
               vs
               farre
               better
               then
               we
               can
               loue
               our selues
               .
               When
               wee
               were
               his
               enemies
               he
               was
               content
               to
               dye
               for
               vs
               :
               now
               wee
               are
               his
               friends
               doth
               he
               abate
               of
               his
               loue
               towards
               vs
               ?
               Not
               a
               whit
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               with
               all
               confidence
               entrest
               our selues
               both
               soules
               and
               bodies
               vnto
               him
               to
               dispose
               of
               vs
               at
               pleasure
               .
               So
               shall
               wee
               rest
               safe
               from
               all
               dangers
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               be
               prouided
               of
               everlasting
               salvation
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               let
               vs
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               loue
               ,
               yea
               and
               long
               for
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               that
               being
               his
               ,
               
                 there
                 where
                 hee
                 is
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 .
              
               For
               here
               though
               wee
               be
               safe
               ,
               yet
               are
               we
               not
               without
               assaults
               :
               &
               those
               assaults
               many
               times
               shake
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               fill
               vs
               full
               of
               doubts
               and
               fears
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               our
               weaknesse
               :
               For
               otherwise
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Fathers
               purpose
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonnes
               protection
               wee
               are
               safe
               :
               But
               when
               he
               shall
               returne
               againe
               to
               take
               vs
               home
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               then
               shall
               all
               doubts
               and
               feares
               cleane
               be
               banished
               .
               For
               we
               shall
               no
               more
               beleeue
               ,
               but
               see
               our selues
               free
               from
               all
               dangers
               ,
               and
               in
               perfect
               safety
               .
               Wherfore
               
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 come
                 quickly
              
               .
               And
               of
               the
               third
               point
               Quibus
               ,
               to
               whom
               thus
               much
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               in
               Quamdiu
               ,
               how
               long
               this
               life
               continues
               .
               It
               continues
               not
               for
               a
               time
               only
               as
               doth
               the
               naturall
               life
               ,
               which
               after
               a
               short
               while
               suffereth
               interruption
               
               and
               is
               broken
               off
               by
               death
               :
               but
               it
               is
               an
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ,
               as
               my
               text
               saith
               ,
               and
               continueth
               for
               ever
               more
               ,
               vnto
               the
               proofe
               whereof
               before
               I
               descend
               ,
               I
               must
               craue
               leaue
               to
               remoue
               certaine
               rubs
               out
               of
               our
               way
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               may
               let
               and
               hinder
               vs
               in
               our
               course
               .
               For
               
                 Spirituall
                 life
              
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               degrees
               thereof
               being
               double
               ,
               
                 of
                 grace
              
               and
               
                 of
                 glory
              
               :
               there
               are
               who
               restraine
               eternity
               vnto
               this
               only
               excluding
               that
               :
               as
               if
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               sometime
               attained
               not
               the
               degree
               of
               glory
               ,
               but
               the
               life
               of
               glory
               once
               attained
               continued
               eternally
               .
               Howbeit
               that
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               is
               also
               here
               meant
               plainely
               appeareth
               by
               the
               words
               immediatly
               following
               ,
               
               where
               our
               saviour
               saith
               
                 This
                 is
                 life
                 everlasting
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               to
               know
               
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
              
               is
               an
               operation
               of
               
                 Spirituall
                 life
              
               .
               
               So
               also
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 hath
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 sonne
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
              
               life
               I
               say
               eternall
               :
               for
               so
               it
               is
               forthwith
               expounded
               ,
               
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 yee
                 haue
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               Where
               you
               see
               that
               the
               words
               are
               not
               of
               the
               future
               tense
               
                 shall
                 haue
              
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               present
               
                 hath
                 life
              
               :
               which
               what
               other
               can
               it
               be
               but
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               ?
               And
               of
               this
               it
               is
               affirmed
               that
               it
               is
               eternall
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               faile
               of
               glory
               .
               But
               further
               when
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               eternall
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               eternity
               ,
               the
               one
               Simple
               and
               absolute
               ,
               the
               other
               only
               
                 Respectiue
                 .
                 Simple
                 eternity
              
               is
               that
               which
               is
               so
               both
               a
               
                 parte
                 ante
                 &
                 a
                 parte
                 post
              
               hauing
               neither
               beginning
               nor
               ending
               .
               And
               so
               is
               God
               only
               eternall
               .
               The
               Respectiue
               is
               that
               which
               is
               so
               only
               
                 a
                 parte
                 post
              
               ,
               hauing
               indeed
               a
               beginning
               ,
               but
               afterward
               never
               ending
               .
               And
               so
               Angells
               &
               the
               Soules
               of
               men
               are
               said
               to
               be
               eternall
               :
               and
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               doe
               we
               vnderstand
               it
               of
               
                 Spirituall
                 life
              
               ,
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               future
               it
               is
               eternall
               .
               Yet
               here
               againe
               we
               are
               to
               distinguish
               .
               To
               the
               constitution
               of
               life
               three
               things
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               said
               ,
               
               are
               required
               ,
               
                 Being
                 ,
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               Operation
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               Operations
               of
               life
               ,
               we
               confesse
               they
               may
               suffer
               intermission
               .
               For
               as
               in
               an
               Epilepsie
               ,
               or
               fit
               of
               the
               falling
               sicknes
               no
               worke
               of
               life
               appeares
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               partie
               liues
               :
               so
               in
               the
               acting
               of
               sinne
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               best
               men
               are
               not
               alwaies
               free
               ,
               
                 spirituall
                 operations
              
               during
               the
               while
               cease
               ,
               and
               yet
               life
               continues
               .
               As
               touching
               Power
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 Gracious
                 habits
              
               imprinted
               vpon
               the
               soule
               and
               enabling
               to
               operate
               ,
               I
               distinguish
               againe
               .
               For
               some
               of
               them
               either
               in
               themselues
               or
               vs
               argue
               defect
               and
               imperfection
               ,
               and
               pertaine
               only
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
              
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Others
               import
               perfection
               &
               pertaine
               also
               to
               the
               next
               life
               ,
               among
               which
               excells
               Charity
               .
               The
               former
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               life
               cease
               .
               For
               we
               beleeue
               because
               we
               see
               not
               ,
               and
               hope
               because
               we
               possesse
               not
               ,
               and
               repent
               because
               we
               sinne
               .
               But
               when
               wee
               see
               ,
               possesse
               ,
               and
               are
               free
               from
               sinne
               ,
               then
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
              
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               vanish
               away
               .
               As
               for
               the
               latter
               they
               never
               cease
               ,
               but
               continue
               with
               vs
               evermore
               .
               Yet
               here
               againe
               are
               we
               once
               more
               to
               distinguish
               .
               For
               these
               habits
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               Substance
               or
               Degree
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               degree
               we
               confesse
               they
               may
               suffer
               abatement
               .
               For
               Faith
               may
               fall
               from
               its
               Plerophorie
               o●
               fulnesse
               to
               an
               Oligopistie
               or
               lower
               degree
               thereof
               :
               and
               Charity
               also
               may
               remit
               much
               of
               its
               fervor
               .
               So
               that
               in
               this
               respect
               a
               man
               may
               be
               said
               to
               bee
               moribundus
               ,
               
               declining
               as
               it
               were
               vnto
               death
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               of
               Substance
               or
               Being
               we
               confidently
               affirme
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               is
               aboue
               said
               that
               they
               never
               perish
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 man
              
               neuer
               dieth
               .
               To
               winde
               vp
               all
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 actus
                 intermitti
                 potest
                 ,
                 &
                 gradus
                 remitti
                 ,
                 sed
                 habitus
                 ipse
                 nunquam
                 potest
                 amitti
                 ,
              
               the
               act
               may
               suffer
               intermission
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               &
               the
               degree
               abatement
               or
               remission
               ,
               
               but
               the
               habit
               or
               life
               it selfe
               never
               loosing
               or
               amission
               .
               The
               question
               being
               thus
               clearely
               stated
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               proceed
               to
               proofe
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               in
               all
               them
               that
               are
               giuen
               vnto
               Christ
               by
               the
               Father
               is
               eternall
               ,
               might
               be
               proued
               by
               many
               arguments
               .
               All
               what
               I
               haue
               to
               say
               shall
               be
               reduced
               to
               one
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 fayle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 God
                 spiritually
                 dye
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 deficiencie
                 of
                 the
                 Procreant
                 and
                 Conservant
                 causes
                 of
                 life
                 or
                 the
                 efficiencie
                 &
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 corrupting
                 causes
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 through
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Ergo
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Grace
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 fayle
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 God
                 die
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Major
                 proposition
              
               needs
               no
               proofe
               .
               For
               a
               third
               cause
               cannot
               be
               named
               ,
               and
               therefore
               of
               necessitie
               it
               must
               bee
               one
               of
               the
               two
               if
               there
               be
               any
               .
               The
               Minor
               therefore
               I
               am
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               fortifie
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               that
               neither
               the
               Procreant
               and
               Conservant
               causes
               fayle
               ,
               nor
               the
               contrary
               corrupting
               causes
               prevaile
               .
               The
               efficient
               and
               preseruing
               causes
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 life
              
               is
               as
               wee
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               the
               holy
               and
               blessed
               Trinitie
               ,
               the
               Father
               through
               his
               Sonne
               by
               the
               powerfull
               operation
               and
               working
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               These
               if
               they
               fayle
               ,
               either
               it
               is
               because
               they
               cannot
               or
               because
               they
               will
               not
               continue
               this
               life
               .
               To
               say
               they
               cannot
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               blasphemie
               ,
               and
               contrary
               both
               to
               Scripture
               and
               reason
               .
               For
               Omnipotence
               is
               an
               essentiall
               attribute
               of
               the
               Deitie
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               can
               no
               more
               cease
               to
               bee
               almightie
               ,
               then
               cease
               to
               be
               himselfe
               and
               loose
               his
               being
               .
               In
               the
               Creed
               is
               this
               title
               ascribed
               vnto
               the
               Father
               :
               how-be
               it
               not
               exclusiuely
               .
               
               
               For
               the
               Sonne
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               being
               coessentiall
               with
               him
               ,
               
               they
               are
               coequall
               also
               in
               might
               and
               power
               .
               
               The
               
                 sonne
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
               and
               
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 
                 word
                 vpholdeth
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               power
               also
               is
               attributed
               ,
               even
               the
               same
               power
               whereby
               things
               were
               created
               ,
               and
               wonders
               aboue
               the
               reach
               of
               nature
               are
               wrought
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               said
               that
               the
               Sonne
               by
               taking
               our
               nature
               vpon
               him
               made
               himselfe
               inferiour
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               I
               confesse
               it
               :
               and
               withall
               that
               his
               mediatorie
               power
               is
               lesse
               then
               his
               Fathers
               .
               Neverthelesse
               all
               power
               is
               giuen
               him
               both
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               such
               a
               power
               as
               no
               creature
               besides
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               giuen
               to
               this
               very
               ende
               that
               he
               might
               both
               giue
               life
               &
               continue
               it
               vnto
               eternity
               .
               Vnto
               which
               had
               it
               not
               beene
               sufficient
               without
               question
               greater
               had
               beene
               giuen
               ▪
               for
               the
               Father
               may
               not
               fayle
               of
               his
               end
               .
               Of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               therefore
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               doubt
               ,
               
               but
               that
               he
               is
               
                 mighty
                 to
                 saue
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 vs
                 stand
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 ,
              
               
               so
               that
               none
               vnlesse
               he
               will
               can
               
                 take
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               
               
               What
               say
               we
               then
               to
               his
               will
               ?
               For
               as
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               first
               life
               wee
               liue
               :
               so
               if
               either
               hee
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               vs
               ,
               or
               suffer
               others
               to
               withdraw
               vs
               from
               him
               ,
               we
               cannot
               subsist
               .
               Surely
               as
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               so
               if
               we
               may
               beleeue
               Scripture
               ,
               
               hee
               
                 doth
                 stablish
                 vs
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
              
               
               
               
                 and
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               But
               enquire
               we
               a
               little
               deeper
               into
               this
               mystery
               .
               And
               first
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Father
               appeareth
               many
               waies
               .
               By
               Election
               vnto
               life
               :
               which
               being
               absolute
               not
               conditionall
               is
               immutable
               .
               
               For
               
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 God
                 standeth
                 sure
                 ,
                 hauing
                 this
                 seale
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 .
              
               
               
               And
               the
               names
               of
               all
               the
               elect
               are
               written
               
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               can
               neuer
               be
               blotted
               .
               For
               they
               are
               ordained
               vnto
               life
               ,
               
               and
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               obtaine
               salvation
               through
               Christ.
               By
               his
               loue
               also
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Election
               .
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 loued
                 thee
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 with
                 an
                 eternall
                 loue
              
               ,
               a
               loue
               which
               as
               it
               is
               without
               beginning
               ,
               so
               shall
               
               it
               likewise
               be
               without
               ending
               .
               Nay
               if
               the
               loue
               of
               a
               mother
               is
               more
               to
               her
               child
               when
               she
               beareth
               it
               in
               her
               armes
               then
               while
               it
               was
               in
               her
               womb
               :
               we
               may
               not
               think
               but
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               Father
               continueth
               at
               least
               as
               great
               towards
               vs
               when
               we
               are
               new
               borne
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               when
               we
               were
               yet
               but
               conceaued
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               by
               election
               .
               Thirdly
               by
               donation
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               elect
               .
               For
               what
               greater
               testimonie
               either
               of
               his
               loue
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               will
               to
               saue
               then
               this
               ?
               
                 So
                 God
                 loued
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 gaue
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 but
                 haue
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               by
               donation
               of
               vs
               vnto
               Christ.
               
               For
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 he
                 should
                 loose
                 none
                 .
              
               And
               here
               it
               is
               said
               
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sonne
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 him
                 hee
                 should
                 giue
                 vnto
                 them
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               by
               the
               couenant
               made
               with
               vs.
               It
               is
               
                 a
                 couenant
                 o●
                 salt
                 ,
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 couenant
                 .
              
               And
               
                 I
                 will
                 betroth
                 thee
                 vnto
                 me
                 foreuer
                 ,
              
               
               
               saith
               God.
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 couenant
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 my
                 spirit
                 that
                 is
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 &
                 my
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 put
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 thy
                 seeds
                 seed
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 from
                 hence
                 forth
                 and
                 foreuer
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               the
               Father
               is
               willing
               ,
               what
               the
               Sonne
               ?
               His
               willingnesse
               also
               appeares
               many
               waies
               .
               First
               by
               his
               profession
               of
               conformitie
               and
               obedience
               to
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               haue
               already
               spoken
               sufficiently
               .
               Wherein
               seeing
               he
               fayleth
               not
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               giue
               them
               eternall
               life
               ,
               vndoubtedly
               it
               is
               his
               will
               also
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 by
                 giuing
                 himselfe
                 for
                 vs.
              
               For
               if
               then
               hee
               was
               content
               with
               the
               expence
               of
               his
               dearest
               blood
               to
               ransome
               vs
               whē
               we
               were
               his
               enimies
               :
               how
               much
               more
               now
               is
               it
               his
               will
               
               &
               pleasure
               to
               saue
               vs
               ,
               
               hauing
               of
               enimies
               made
               vs
               friends
               ,
               and
               begun
               the
               spirituall
               life
               in
               vs
               ?
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 by
                 conioyning
                 vs
                 vnto
                 himselfe
              
               in
               so
               straight
               a
               bond
               of
               vnion
               that
               we
               are
               of
               his
               bone
               and
               of
               his
               flesh
               .
               For
               it
               may
               not
               bee
               imagined
               that
               he
               hateth
               his
               owne
               flesh
               ,
               but
               loueth
               all
               the
               members
               of
               his
               body
               so
               dearely
               ,
               thas
               as
               long
               as
               hee
               is
               able
               hee
               will
               surely
               preserue
               them
               aliue
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
                 mediatory
                 intercession
              
               .
               For
               as
               he
               prayed
               for
               Peter
               that
               his
               faith
               might
               not
               faile
               ,
               so
               he
               intended
               the
               same
               vnto
               all
               beleeuers
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               sequele
               of
               this
               prayer
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 also
                 which
                 shall
                 beleeue
                 in
                 me
                 through
                 their
                 word
                 ,
              
               and
               requests
               his
               Father
               also
               to
               keepe
               them
               .
               Which
               hee
               would
               never
               haue
               done
               but
               that
               he
               earnestly
               desired
               their
               preservation
               in
               life
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 care
                 and
                 desire
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 every
                 way
                 be
                 conformed
                 to
                 him
                 :
              
               that
               as
               he
               died
               and
               rose
               againe
               and
               from
               thenceforth
               dieth
               no
               more
               ,
               so
               wee
               should
               first
               dye
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               then
               liue
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               afterward
               spiritually
               never
               dye
               more
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               by
               sending
               vnto
               vs
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               lead
               vs
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
               to
               comfort
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               consecrate
               vs
               vnto
               him
               both
               Soules
               and
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               GODLIE
               DISCOVRSE
               OF
               SELFE-DENIALL
               .
            
             
               OXFORD
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 I.
                 L.
              
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 LVKE
                 .
                 9.23
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               are
               the
               words
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               &
               Saviour
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               and
               they
               containe
               in
               them
               Counsell
               of
               singular
               importance
               ,
               given
               vnto
               all
               those
               that
               purpose
               to
               come
               after
               him
               .
               Vpon
               what
               occasion
               it
               was
               giuen
               is
               not
               so
               fully
               recorded
               by
               our
               
                 Evangelist
                 S.
                 Luke
              
               :
               
               but
               what
               is
               defectiue
               in
               him
               is
               perfecty
               supplied
               by
               two
               other
               Evangelists
               ,
               S.
               Mathew
               ,
               
               and
               S.
               Marke
               ,
               
               by
               Saint
               Mathew
               in
               his
               sixteenth
               Chapter
               ,
               by
               S.
               Marke
               in
               his
               eighth
               .
               It
               was
               this
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               had
               signified
               vnto
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               not
               obscurely
               and
               darkly
               ,
               as
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               but
               in
               expresse
               and
               plaine
               tearmes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               ere
               long
               ,
               
                 to
                 goe
                 vp
                 to
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               and
               there
               
                 to
                 suffer
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 chiefe
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Scribes
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               length
               
                 to
                 bee
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               Herevpon
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               being
               as
               the
               Fathers
               obserue
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               more
               
                 hot
                 and
                 hastie
              
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               presently
               takes
               his
               Master
               aside
               ,
               &
               consulting
               only
               with
               flesh
               &
               blood
               ,
               begins
               to
               schoole
               him
               ,
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 pittie
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 vnto
                 thee
              
               But
               
               Christ
               turning
               about
               ,
               and
               looking
               vpon
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               first
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               them
               all
               sharply
               rebukes
               him
               ,
               
                 Get
                 thee
                 behinde
                 me
                 Satan
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 scandall
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 savourest
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 men
              
               :
               and
               then
               addressing
               his
               speech
               ,
               as
               my
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
              
               ,
               he
               giueth
               them
               this
               wholsome
               and
               soueraigne
               
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 be
                 disposed
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 mee
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 not
                 with
                 Peter
                 follow
                 his
                 owne
                 carnall
                 reason
                 ,
                 nor
                 presume
                 by
                 his
                 advise
                 and
                 counsel
                 to
                 guide
                 and
                 direct
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 finally
                 must
                 he
                 timorously
                 and
                 fearefully
                 shrugge
                 and
                 shrinke
                 at
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 resolue
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 his
                 owne
                 selfe
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 Crosse
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 follow
                 me
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 comming
                 after
                 me
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               context
               and
               coherence
               of
               the
               words
               in
               this
               history
               .
            
             
               In
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               please
               you
               further
               to
               obserue
               with
               me
               these
               three
               particulars
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 the
                 Parties
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 counsell
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
              
               secondly
               ,
               
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 deliuered
                 ,
              
               and
               lastly
               ,
               
                 the
                 counsell
                 it selfe
              
               .
               The
               
                 Parties
                 ,
                 Hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
                 ,
              
               the
               forme
               of
               words
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 counsell
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 Crosse
                 daily
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               In
               the
               first
               yee
               haue
               the
               generalitie
               of
               the
               
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 He
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
                 :
              
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               Liberty
               of
               them
               that
               are
               
                 counselled
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 :
              
               in
               the
               last
               the
               
                 conditionall
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 counsell
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 cross
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               assist
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               permit
               .
            
             
               The
               Parties
               to
               whom
               the
               Counsell
               is
               giuen
               are
               
                 All
                 ,
                 He
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               What
               
                 All
                 ?
                 All
                 his
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               as
               it
               seemeth
               by
               S.
               Mathew
               ,
               
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Iesus
                 vnto
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               
               But
               S.
               Mark
               further
               affirmeth
               that
               hee
               gaue
               it
               
               to
               the
               multitude
               also
               ,
               When
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 hee
                 had
                 called
                 the
                 people
                 vnto
                 him
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               these
               are
               St
               
                 Lukes
                 All
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 present
                 auditory
              
               .
               The
               present
               auditorie
               will
               some
               say
               ?
               Thē
               it
               concernes
               not
               vs
               who
               were
               none
               of
               that
               auditorie
               .
               Yes
               vs
               as
               well
               as
               them
               :
               for
               although
               Christ
               at
               that
               time
               spake
               only
               to
               them
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               yet
               the
               holy
               Evangelists
               haue
               written
               it
               for
               vs
               also
               .
               Yea
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               our
               Saviour
               intended
               it
               vniversally
               vnto
               all
               men
               :
               for
               that
               which
               Matthew
               and
               Luke
               deliver
               hypothetically
               and
               conditionally
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 ,
              
               the
               same
               Saint
               Marke
               vttereth
               in
               a
               Categoricall
               and
               simple
               forme
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 mee
              
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               
                 Every
                 man
                 without
                 exception
              
               .
               So
               that
               as
               our
               Saviour
               elsewhere
               said
               ,
               
                 What
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 Watch
              
               :
               in
               like
               sort
               is
               hee
               to
               bee
               vnderstood
               here
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               spake
               vnto
               his
               auditorie
               then
               ,
               was
               generally
               meant
               vnto
               all
               mankinde
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 any
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 bee
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 seene
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 perfection
                 ,
              
               saith
               David
               in
               his
               hundred
               and
               nineteenth
               psalme
               ,
               
                 but
                 thy
                 word
                 is
                 exceeding
                 broad
                 .
              
               
               Broad
               as
               in
               sundry
               other
               respects
               ,
               so
               especially
               in
               this
               that
               it
               stretcheth
               and
               reacheth
               vnto
               all
               men
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 speech
                 nor
                 language
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               same
               David
               in
               the
               nineteenth
               Psalme
               ,
               
               
                 where
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 is
                 not
                 heard
                 :
                 their
                 line
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 &
                 their
                 words
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               The
               Sunne
               which
               God
               hath
               placed
               therein
               ,
               
                 goeth
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 compasseth
                 about
                 vnto
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 heat
                 thereof
                 .
              
               This
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               his
               tenth
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
               apply
               vnto
               the
               word
               preached
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               plainely
               implying
               
               that
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               of
               what
               condition
               soever
               is
               priviledged
               from
               the
               authority
               thereof
               .
               When
               God
               first
               gaue
               the
               law
               vnto
               Adam
               ;
               the
               tenour
               whereof
               runnes
               thus
               
                 Hoc
                 fac
                 &
                 vives
                 ,
                 Doe
                 this
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 liue
                 ,
              
               hee
               gaue
               it
               not
               vnto
               the
               person
               of
               Adam
               alone
               ,
               but
               vnto
               all
               those
               that
               were
               in
               his
               loines
               ,
               even
               to
               all
               his
               posterity
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               law
               printed
               in
               their
               hearts
               by
               nature
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               when
               Christ
               commanded
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Faith
               and
               repentance
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               he
               limited
               it
               not
               vnto
               a
               few
               ,
               but
               said
               vnto
               his
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Goe
                 teach
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 vnto
                 every
                 creature
                 .
              
               Neither
               from
               the
               law
               nor
               from
               the
               Gospell
               was
               any
               man
               excepted
               .
               
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 accepter
                 of
                 persons
              
               :
               the
               hand
               that
               swaies
               a
               scepter
               ,
               and
               that
               diggeth
               with
               the
               spade
               are
               both
               alike
               vnto
               him
               .
               
                 Idem
                 ius
                 Titio
                 quod
                 Seio
              
               ,
               one
               rule
               vnto
               all
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               noble
               or
               base
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               learned
               or
               vnlearned
               ,
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
               young
               or
               old
               ,
               of
               what
               state
               ,
               age
               ,
               sexe
               ,
               or
               condition
               soever
               they
               be
               .
               God
               hath
               not
               strowed
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               with
               roses
               for
               great
               ones
               to
               dance
               vpon
               ,
               and
               with
               thornes
               for
               the
               meaner
               sort
               to
               tread
               vpon
               :
               neither
               hath
               hee
               appointed
               a
               spacious
               and
               broad
               way
               for
               some
               ,
               and
               a
               strait
               &
               narrow
               way
               for
               other
               some
               to
               passe
               vnto
               life
               everlasting
               by
               .
               For
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               strait
               waies
               :
               and
               as
               betweene
               two
               points
               there
               can
               be
               but
               one
               strait
               line
               drawne
               ,
               so
               can
               there
               bee
               but
               one
               strait
               way
               that
               leadeth
               vnto
               life
               .
               
                 Vno
                 quisque
                 modo
                 bonus
                 est
                 ,
                 mutisque
                 nefandus
                 :
              
               a
               man
               may
               be
               wicked
               many
               waies
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               bee
               good
               only
               one
               way
               .
               A
               thousand
               by●pathes
               are
               there
               which
               lead
               vnto
               destruction
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               only
               right
               path
               ,
               
               that
               leadeth
               to
               salvation
               .
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 hope
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 faith
                 ,
                 one
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 father
                 of
                 vs
                 all
              
               :
               
               in
               a
               word
               
                 one
                 Blessednesse
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Religion
              
               which
               is
               the
               way
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               through
               which
               way
               every
               man
               of
               necessity
               must
               passe
               ,
               that
               meaneth
               to
               arriue
               at
               that
               end
               .
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               all
               that
               heare
               mee
               this
               day
               ,
               of
               what
               place
               soever
               you
               be
               ,
               whether
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               be
               pleased
               every
               one
               to
               apply
               this
               individually
               and
               singularly
               vnto
               himselfe
               :
               and
               to
               take
               notice
               that
               none
               of
               you
               can
               
                 come
                 after
                 Christ
              
               but
               only
               by
               the
               same
               way
               .
               Every
               one
               
                 must
                 deny
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               every
               one
               
                 must
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 ,
              
               every
               one
               must
               
                 follow
                 Christ
              
               ,
               or
               else
               yee
               cannot
               possibly
               
                 come
                 after
                 him
              
               .
               There
               is
               none
               of
               you
               so
               meane
               whom
               God
               overseeth
               or
               neglecteth
               ,
               none
               so
               great
               whom
               he
               priuiledgeth
               or
               exempteth
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Counsell
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Forme
                 of
                 words
              
               in
               which
               the
               Counsell
               was
               deliuered
               is
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 ,
              
               which
               as
               wee
               haue
               said
               importeth
               the
               liberty
               of
               them
               that
               are
               counselled
               .
               For
               it
               is
               as
               if
               our
               Saviour
               should
               thus
               haue
               said
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 all
                 plainely
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 thus
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 giue
                 him
                 good
                 leaue
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neither
                 force
                 him
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 after
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 willingly
                 ;
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 let
                 him
                 .
              
               First
               therefore
               ,
               Christ
               putteth
               off
               ,
               and
               forceth
               no
               man
               from
               him
               .
               
               For
               God
               
                 would
                 haue
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               :
               
               neither
               is
               he
               
                 willing
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 repentance
                 ..
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 dieth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
              
               :
               
               nay
               he
               sweares
               
                 as
                 he
                 liues
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 turne
                 from
                 his
                 way
                 and
                 liue
                 .
              
               And
               certainly
               seeing
               man
               is
               the
               creature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               creation
               is
               the
               first
               emanation
               &
               issue
               as
               it
               were
               
               of
               his
               loue
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               hee
               should
               delight
               in
               his
               destruction
               .
               He
               made
               not
               death
               ,
               
               as
               the
               wise
               man
               saith
               :
               and
               when
               he
               inflicts
               it
               ,
               
                 alienum
                 opus
                 facit
              
               ,
               he
               doth
               a
               worke
               not
               so
               pleasing
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               rather
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               then
               execute
               iudgement
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               
                 that
                 he
                 standeth
                 at
                 the
                 doore
              
               of
               our
               heart
               
                 and
                 knocketh
              
               ;
               yea
               that
               he
               continueth
               knocking
               
                 vntill
                 his
                 head
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 dew
                 ,
              
               
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 lockes
                 with
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 :
              
               that
               he
               requesteth
               vs
               so
               louingly
               to
               giue
               him
               entrance
               ,
               
               
                 Open
                 vnto
                 mee
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 loue
                 ,
                 my
                 doue
                 ,
              
               
               
                 my
                 vndefiled
              
               ,
               promising
               so
               bountifully
               that
               
                 if
                 wee
                 shall
                 open
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 sup
                 with
                 vs
                 and
                 wee
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               and
               threatning
               vs
               that
               as
               
                 if
                 we
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
              
               ,
               
               
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 refreshment
                 ,
                 so
                 if
                 wee
                 draw
                 backe
                 his
                 soule
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 vs.
              
               Neither
               let
               vs
               thinke
               but
               that
               God
               meaneth
               seriously
               in
               all
               this
               :
               for
               otherwise
               he
               should
               but
               mocke
               and
               deceiue
               vs
               ,
               pretending
               one
               thing
               and
               intending
               another
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               I
               tremble
               to
               speake
               )
               playing
               the
               hypocrite
               and
               dissembler
               with
               vs.
               Besides
               this
               ,
               he
               should
               make
               vs
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               no
               better
               then
               false
               witnesses
               vnto
               him
               ,
               testifying
               things
               that
               are
               vntrue
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               never
               purposed
               :
               whereas
               God
               being
               omnipotent
               needeth
               not
               our
               lye
               ,
               and
               being
               truth
               it selfe
               will
               not
               compasse
               his
               end
               by
               a
               lye
               .
               Finally
               ,
               if
               Christ
               with
               his
               hands
               should
               push
               from
               him
               those
               whom
               by
               his
               word
               he
               inviteth
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               they
               that
               come
               not
               are
               the
               more
               excusable
               :
               for
               every
               one
               may
               plead
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               suffered
               violence
               ,
               and
               Christ
               himselfe
               hindred
               him
               ,
               whose
               force
               no
               creature
               is
               able
               to
               withstand
               .
               Christ
               then
               forceth
               no
               man
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               If
               so
               ,
               whence
               then
               is
               it
               that
               many
               who
               are
               invited
               come
               not
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               the
               fault
               is
               in
               themselues
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               come
               .
               
               
                 I
                 called
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 &
                 yee
                 refused
                 ,
                 I
                 stretched
                 
                 out
                 my
                 hand
                 &
                 no
                 man
                 regarded
                 :
                 yee
                 set
                 at
                 naught
                 all
                 my
                 counsells
                 and
                 would
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 reproofe
                 .
              
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 called
              
               saith
               
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 did
                 not
                 answere
                 ,
                 I
                 spake
                 and
                 yee
                 did
                 not
                 heare
                 :
              
               
               
                 but
                 did
                 evill
                 before
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 chuse
                 that
                 wherein
                 I
                 delighted
                 not
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               he
               protesteth
               by
               the
               prophet
               
                 Osea
                 ,
                 Perditio
                 tua
                 ex
                 te
                 Israell
                 ,
              
               thy
               destruction
               is
               of
               thy selfe
               oh
               Israell
               :
               and
               complaineth
               by
               the
               prophet
               Ezechiell
               ,
               
               
                 why
                 will
                 ye
                 dye
                 ô
                 house
                 of
                 Israell
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               
                 if
                 yee
                 dye
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 yee
                 will
                 needs
                 dye
                 .
                 They
                 refused
                 to
                 harken
                 ,
              
               saith
               Zacharie
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 pulled
                 away
                 the
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 stopped
                 their
                 eares
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 hearts
                 as
                 an
                 adamant
                 stone
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 heare
                 the
                 law
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               .
               
               
                 How
                 often
                 would
                 I
                 haue
                 gathered
                 thy
                 children
                 together
                 as
                 the
                 hen
                 gathereth
                 her
                 chickens
                 vnder
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 would
                 not
                 .
              
               Marke
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
              
               ,
               therefore
               Christ
               forceth
               no
               man
               from
               him
               :
               
               
                 yee
                 would
                 not
              
               ,
               therefore
               the
               fault
               is
               in
               our selues
               .
               
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 Lawyers
              
               ,
               saith
               St
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 reiected
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 themselues
              
               :
               &
               our
               Saviour
               testifieth
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 life
              
               :
               
               yea
               St
               Steven
               generally
               vpbraids
               them
               ,
               
                 yee
                 stiffe-necked
                 and
                 vncircumcised
                 in
                 heart
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 yee
                 doe
                 alwaies
                 resist
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 as
                 your
                 Fathers
                 did
                 so
                 doe
                 yee
                 .
              
               All
               these
               Scriptures
               evidently
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               not
               cōming
               after
               Christ
               is
               not
               for
               that
               Christ
               forceth
               man
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               because
               man
               himselfe
               refuseth
               to
               come
               .
               Let
               the
               blame
               thereforely
               where
               it
               ought
               ,
               on
               man
               and
               not
               on
               God
               :
               
               
                 let
                 God
                 be
                 true
                 but
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 lyar
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 be
                 iustified
                 in
                 thy
                 sayings
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 iudged
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               Christ
               forceth
               no
               man
               from
               him
               ,
               so
               neither
               doth
               he
               force
               any
               to
               come
               after
               him
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 let
                 him
              
               .
               God
               offereth
               
               violence
               to
               no
               mans
               will
               :
               for
               though
               he
               hate
               evill
               &
               loue
               good
               ,
               yet
               neither
               doth
               he
               violently
               draw
               the
               will
               from
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               constraine
               it
               vnto
               the
               other
               .
               Good
               is
               not
               good
               if
               it
               be
               done
               of
               compulsion
               and
               not
               willingly
               .
               Hee
               that
               doth
               good
               by
               constraint
               ,
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               ●o
               doth
               ill
               :
               and
               God
               shall
               shew
               great
               mercy
               vpon
               him
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               punish
               him
               .
               For
               the
               sacrifices
               which
               God
               accepteth
               are
               free
               will
               offerings
               :
               &
               it
               is
               the
               
                 cheerefull
                 giuer
              
               whom
               he
               approueth
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               God
               requireth
               our
               election
               and
               choice
               :
               and
               election
               importeth
               liberty
               .
               
                 I
                 call
                 heauen
                 &
                 earth
                 to
                 record
                 this
                 day
                 against
                 you
                 ,
              
               
               
                 saith
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 blessing
                 and
                 cursing
                 :
                 therefore
                 chuse
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               Ioshua
               ,
               
               
                 chuse
                 you
                 this
                 day
                 whom
                 you
                 will
                 serue
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Gods
                 which
                 your
                 fathers
                 served
                 that
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 in
                 whose
                 land
                 ye
                 dwell
                 .
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               all
               the
               exhortations
               ,
               commandements
               ,
               promises
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               vsed
               in
               Scripture
               plainely
               argue
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Gods
               will
               that
               what
               we
               doe
               wee
               should
               doe
               willingly
               .
            
             
               Here
               happily
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               ,
               are
               you
               fled
               into
               the
               enimies
               campe
               ?
               &
               are
               you
               also
               become
               a
               Proctor
               for
               free
               will
               ?
               God
               forbid
               :
               Our
               comming
               after
               Christ
               ,
               I
               ascribe
               not
               with
               Papists
               vnto
               the
               freedome
               of
               our
               owne
               will
               ,
               but
               vnto
               the
               free
               grace
               of
               God
               :
               for
               I
               confesse
               that
               if
               he
               prevent
               vs
               not
               with
               grace
               we
               cannot
               will
               ,
               and
               
                 being
                 prevented
              
               if
               he
               
                 pursue
                 vs
                 not
              
               with
               his
               grace
               wee
               shall
               will
               in
               vaine
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ▪
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 which
                 worketh
                 in
                 you
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
               If
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               will
               you
               yet
               say
               ,
               why
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               vse
               this
               forme
               of
               words
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 let
                 him
              
               ?
               and
               doe
               you
               not
               overthrow
               all
               what
               hitherto
               you
               haue
               said
               ,
               affirming
               that
               we
               can
               neither
               will
               nor
               doe
               ,
               vnlesse
               by
               grace
               we
               be
               elevated
               
               aboue
               nature
               ?
               Herevnto
               ,
               to
               expresse
               my selfe
               more
               fully
               ,
               I
               answere
               foure
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               wee
               were
               such
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               we
               might
               of
               our selues
               by
               the
               meanes
               offered
               vnto
               vs
               come
               vnto
               Christ.
               That
               now
               wee
               cannot
               is
               through
               our
               owne
               default
               who
               haue
               disabled
               our selues
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               obligation
               still
               lieth
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               bring
               with
               vs
               power
               ,
               abilility
               ,
               and
               fit
               dispositions
               .
               If
               wee
               neither
               doe
               nor
               can
               ,
               yet
               may
               God
               iustly
               exact
               them
               of
               vs
               ,
               as
               the
               Creditor
               may
               his
               debt
               of
               the
               vnthrift
               that
               cannot
               pay
               him
               :
               neither
               is
               he
               bound
               againe
               to
               enable
               him
               by
               grace
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               a
               Creditor
               is
               to
               supply
               the
               wants
               of
               his
               wastfull
               and
               prodigall
               debter
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               although
               in
               things
               supernaturall
               and
               spirituall
               the
               act
               of
               Willing
               be
               not
               in
               our
               power
               :
               yet
               are
               there
               many
               prerequisites
               going
               before
               which
               are
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               as
               to
               goe
               to
               Church
               ,
               to
               heare
               Gods
               word
               preached
               ,
               to
               meditate
               vpon
               it
               ,
               to
               seeke
               further
               information
               ,
               &c.
               without
               which
               ordinarily
               God
               saueth
               none
               .
               God
               blesseth
               not
               our
               idlenesse
               ,
               but
               our
               labour
               ▪
               he
               that
               will
               not
               labour
               shall
               not
               eate
               ,
               he
               shall
               eat
               that
               seeketh
               his
               bread
               in
               the
               sweat
               of
               his
               browes
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               plow
               nor
               sow
               ,
               shall
               not
               reap
               the
               crop
               :
               and
               he
               that
               will
               not
               striue
               and
               endeauour
               himselfe
               shall
               not
               obtaine
               grace
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               hauing
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               offered
               him
               ,
               shall
               therevnto
               adde
               his
               owne
               endeavour
               ,
               and
               doe
               whatsoeuer
               lieth
               in
               his
               owne
               power
               :
               who
               knoweth
               but
               that
               God
               will
               bee
               gracious
               to
               that
               man
               ?
               Or
               rather
               to
               declare
               my
               mind
               freely
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               God
               will
               be
               gracious
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               although
               others
               wrench
               and
               stretch
               the
               place
               too
               farre
               for
               their
               owne
               advantage
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               bee
               afraid
               with
               as
               graue
               Divines
               as
               this
               land
               affordeth
               any
               to
               apply
               it
               vnto
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
               
                 Habenti
                 dabitur
              
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               
               shall
               be
               giuen
               .
               God
               forsaketh
               not
               man
               vntill
               man
               forsaketh
               him
               :
               neither
               fayles
               any
               vntill
               hee
               bee
               defectiue
               vnto
               himselfe
               .
               Then
               indeed
               the
               talent
               which
               he
               would
               not
               imploy
               shal
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               :
               but
               he
               that
               imploies
               it
               carefully
               shall
               receaue
               more
               ,
               yea
               
                 shall
                 haue
                 abundance
              
               .
               Being
               thus
               called
               and
               affected
               God
               will
               never
               cease
               to
               further
               our
               conversion
               ,
               vnlesse
               wee
               our selues
               stop
               his
               course
               either
               by
               carelesse
               neglect
               or
               wilfull
               rejection
               of
               grace
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               done
               whatsoeuer
               we
               can
               doe
               ,
               yet
               is
               conversion
               out
               of
               our
               power
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               work
               of
               
                 Gods
                 free
                 grace
              
               ,
               which
               grace
               of
               vnwilling
               maketh
               vs
               willing
               ,
               not
               by
               forcing
               and
               constraining
               the
               will
               ,
               but
               
                 sweetly
                 inclining
              
               and
               bending
               it
               .
               
               For
               albeit
               God
               in
               converting
               vs
               bee
               said
               to
               draw
               vs
               ,
               
               yet
               may
               we
               not
               conceaue
               this
               Drawing
               to
               be
               constraint
               or
               violent
               coaction
               .
               Hee
               drawes
               vs
               indeed
               :
               what
               ?
               as
               stocks
               and
               stones
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 men
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 draw
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 cords
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 loue
                 .
              
               
               Grace
               so
               prevaileth
               vpon
               the
               will
               ,
               as
               it
               preserueth
               the
               libertie
               thereof
               .
               It
               cannot
               will
               before
               Grace
               ,
               grace
               maketh
               it
               willing
               .
               When
               we
               are
               first
               converted
               by
               grace
               ,
               we
               convert
               willingly
               :
               and
               whensoeuer
               we
               will
               ,
               wee
               will
               freely
               .
               For
               will
               is
               not
               will
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               free
               .
               Grace
               indeed
               setteth
               free
               the
               will
               :
               yet
               except
               wee
               will
               our
               conversion
               freely
               we
               can
               neither
               be
               converted
               nor
               saued
               ,
               according
               that
               of
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Nisi
                 sit
                 liberum
                 arbitrium
                 non
                 est
                 quod
                 saluetur
                 ,
                 nisi
                 sit
                 gratia
                 non
                 est
                 vnde
                 saluetur
                 ,
              
               vnlesse
               there
               be
               free
               will
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               saued
               ,
               vnlesse
               there
               be
               grace
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               meanes
               whereby
               to
               bee
               saued
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               haue
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               speake
               touching
               the
               forme
               of
               words
               ,
               or
               the
               liberty
               of
               them
               that
               are
               counselled
               ,
               partly
               to
               cleare
               God
               from
               being
               the
               cause
               why
               wee
               follow
               not
               this
               counsell
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               set
               an
               edge
               vpon
               our
               endeauour
               to
               follow
               it
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Counsell
               it selfe
               is
               threefold
               ,
               first
               ,
               
                 abnegation
                 of
                 our selues
              
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               
                 bearing
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
              
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               
                 following
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               of
               every
               of
               them
               there
               is
               a
               conditionall
               necessity
               ,
               
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 Christ.
              
               For
               howsoeuer
               simply
               we
               may
               chuse
               whether
               we
               will
               
                 deny
                 our selues
              
               or
               not
               
                 deny
                 our selues
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
              
               or
               not
               
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               or
               not
               
                 follow
                 him
              
               :
               yet
               
                 conditionally
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 Christ
              
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               
                 deny
                 our selues
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 our
                 crosse
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               that
               in
               euery
               of
               these
               Counsels
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               first
               the
               Substance
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Necessity
               of
               it
               .
               But
               before
               we
               come
               particularly
               vnto
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               premise
               a
               word
               or
               two
               touching
               the
               condition
               ,
               and
               enquire
               what
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 Christ.
              
               Among
               divers
               interpretations
               ,
               two
               there
               are
               which
               to
               me
               seeme
               most
               likely
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
              
               Thus
               S.
               Luke
               himselfe
               seemeth
               to
               expound
               it
               ,
               where
               speaking
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 whosoeuer
                 beareth
                 not
                 his
                 crosse
                 and
                 followeth
                 mee
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bee
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
              
               Wherevnto
               reason
               also
               agreeth
               ,
               for
               Schollers
               vse
               not
               to
               goe
               before
               their
               Masters
               ,
               but
               to
               come
               after
               them
               :
               whence
               vsually
               they
               are
               called
               Followers
               ,
               as
               the
               Followers
               of
               Plato
               ,
               the
               Followers
               of
               Aristotle
               .
               In
               this
               sence
               then
               it
               is
               as
               if
               our
               Saviour
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 be
                 my
                 scholler
                 .
              
               But
               hee
               meanes
               a
               scholler
               not
               titularlie
               and
               in
               name
               only
               ,
               like
               Apothecaries
               boxes
               
                 quorum
                 tituli
                 habent
                 remedia
                 ,
                 pyxides
                 venena
                 ,
              
               which
               containe
               in
               them
               poisons
               hauing
               the
               titles
               of
               remedies
               :
               but
               really
               and
               truely
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               so
               indeed
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               plaine
               English
               ,
               
                 a
                 ●rue
                 Christian.
              
               The
               second
               interpretation
               is
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 me
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 arriue
                 at
                 that
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 aspiring
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               
                 eternall
                 glory
              
               .
               Neither
               is
               this
               vnlikely
               :
               for
               
                 Christ
                 
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 ioy
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 endured
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 despising
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               
                 Hee
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 hath
                 consecrated
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 liuing
                 way
                 for
                 vs
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 holies
                 ,
              
               whether
               he
               is
               ascended
               before
               vs
               ,
               there
               to
               prepare
               mansions
               for
               all
               such
               as
               
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 him
              
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               as
               if
               our
               Saviour
               should
               say
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 and
                 glory
                 after
                 me
                 .
              
               Now
               whether
               of
               these
               two
               sences
               shall
               we
               take
               ?
               I
               suppose
               both
               :
               for
               first
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Text
               admit
               both
               ,
               secondly
               both
               agree
               with
               the
               analogie
               of
               faith
               ,
               thirdly
               the
               safest
               rule
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               straighten
               but
               to
               enlarge
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               :
               and
               lastly
               what
               God
               hath
               ioyned
               together
               let
               no
               man
               put
               asunder
               .
               Now
               no
               man
               can
               bee
               a
               Citizen
               of
               heauen
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               be
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               The
               Schoole
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               are
               contriued
               like
               Marcellus
               two
               Temples
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Honour
               .
               For
               as
               none
               could
               enter
               into
               the
               Temple
               of
               Honour
               but
               he
               must
               first
               passe
               through
               the
               Temple
               of
               Vertue
               :
               so
               neither
               can
               any
               man
               passe
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               but
               by
               the
               schoole
               of
               grace
               .
               He
               that
               will
               be
               glorious
               there
               must
               first
               be
               gracious
               here
               .
               There
               is
               no
               salvation
               but
               only
               by
               the
               Mediation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Mediation
               stands
               in
               his
               
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               and
               Prophecie
               .
               Hee
               is
               not
               a
               Priest
               to
               one
               ,
               a
               King
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               Prophet
               to
               a
               third
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               all
               three
               vnto
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               none
               at
               all
               vnto
               him
               :
               
               for
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 divided
              
               .
               Whence
               it
               followeth
               that
               whosoeuer
               will
               be
               saued
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 Prophet
              
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               be
               a
               Disciple
               vnto
               Christ.
               The
               meaning
               then
               of
               this
               condition
               is
               as
               if
               our
               Saviour
               more
               fully
               and
               plainely
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 being
                 my
                 Disciple
                 will
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 
                 after
                 me
                 .
              
               Now
               let
               vs
               descend
               in
               due
               order
               vnto
               the
               counsels
               ,
               and
               consider
               both
               the
               substance
               and
               necessity
               of
               them
               .
               First
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 him
                 deny
                 himselfe
              
               .
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               God
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 is
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               cannot
               say
               and
               vnsay
               ,
               
               for
               his
               promises
               are
               not
               
                 Yea
                 and
                 nay
              
               ,
               but
               Yea
               and
               Amen
               :
               neither
               can
               he
               say
               otherwise
               of
               himselfe
               then
               he
               is
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               truth
               it selfe
               &
               cannot
               lye
               .
               Must
               we
               thus
               deny
               our selues
               ?
               
                 God
                 forbid
              
               .
               For
               then
               how
               can
               we
               resemble
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 perfect
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 perfect
              
               ?
               for
               he
               neither
               doth
               nor
               can
               deny
               himselfe
               .
               And
               seeing
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 expresse
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
               and
               wee
               are
               to
               be
               conformed
               vnto
               the
               
                 image
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               he
               should
               advise
               vs
               to
               bee
               so
               vnlike
               either
               to
               his
               Father
               or
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               sense
               to
               deny
               our selues
               .
               No
               this
               we
               leaue
               to
               cheating
               Priests
               and
               Iesuits
               ,
               who
               haue
               devised
               a
               new
               doctrine
               of
               Equivocation
               and
               
                 Mentall
                 Reservation
              
               .
               If
               yee
               aske
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               art
               thou
               a
               Priest
               ?
               Hee
               will
               confidently
               and
               boldly
               deny
               himselfe
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               no
               Priest
               ,
               reseruing
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               of
               Baal
               ,
               or
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               which
               speech
               and
               reservation
               put
               together
               ,
               make
               vp
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               one
               entire
               and
               true
               sentence
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Priest
                 of
                 Baal
              
               or
               Apollo
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               starting
               hole
               which
               these
               Foxes
               haue
               provided
               for
               themselues
               in
               the
               time
               of
               danger
               .
               But
               O
               thou
               thrice
               blessed
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               O
               yee
               blessed
               and
               holy
               Apostles
               and
               
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               how
               simple
               and
               ignorant
               were
               yee
               that
               yee
               knewe
               not
               this
               doctrine
               ?
               Had
               you
               knowne
               it
               ,
               how
               easily
               might
               you
               haue
               avoided
               those
               many
               troubles
               ,
               vexations
               ,
               and
               torments
               that
               yee
               endured
               ?
               Thou
               O
               Christ
               being
               demanded
               whether
               thou
               were
               the
               Christ
               ,
               mightst
               readily
               haue
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
              
               ,
               with
               this
               reservation
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 yee
                 looke
                 for
              
               :
               &
               
               yee
               Apostles
               and
               
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Christ
              
               being
               questioned
               whether
               yee
               were
               Christians
               ,
               might
               easily
               haue
               replyed
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
              
               ,
               reseruing
               only
               in
               your
               mind
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 yee
                 slander
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 devourers
                 of
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 incestuous
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               .
               But
               the
               schoole
               of
               Machiavel
               and
               Loiola
               was
               not
               yet
               opened
               ,
               and
               Christians
               hitherto
               were
               trained
               vp
               only
               in
               the
               schoole
               of
               Christ
               :
               all
               were
               of
               the
               minde
               of
               that
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               as
               Augustin
               saith
               ,
               was
               Firme
               both
               in
               name
               and
               deed
               ,
               who
               being
               demanded
               by
               persecutors
               for
               a
               Christian
               whom
               he
               had
               hidden
               ,
               answered
               roundly
               and
               without
               all
               Equivocation
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               lie
               ,
               nor
               for
               a
               Bishop
               to
               betray
               a
               Christian
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               tell
               you
               .
               I
               feare
               me
               ,
               when
               these
               Deniers
               of
               thēselues
               shall
               appeare
               before
               Christ
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               
                 mentall
                 reseruation
              
               will
               hardly
               excuse
               them
               :
               and
               because
               they
               would
               not
               be
               knowne
               to
               be
               the
               Priests
               of
               Christ
               (
               for
               so
               they
               pretend
               )
               neither
               will
               Christ
               knowe
               them
               to
               bee
               of
               his
               flocke
               .
               But
               of
               this
               enough
               ,
               being
               but
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               To
               Deny
               then
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               not
               litterally
               and
               properly
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               but
               thus
               ,
               
                 to
                 disclaime
                 ,
                 to
                 renounce
                 ,
                 to
                 reiect
                 ,
                 to
                 despise
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 reckoning
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 .
              
               
               When
               our
               Saviour
               threatneth
               that
               hee
               
                 will
                 deny
                 them
                 before
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 heauen
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 deny
                 him
                 before
                 men
                 ,
              
               what
               meaneth
               he
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 renounce
                 them
              
               ,
               
               and
               not
               owne
               them
               for
               his
               ?
               Even
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Levi
               to
               his
               great
               honour
               ,
               
                 He
                 said
                 vnto
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 mother
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 seene
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 nor
                 knewe
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               regarded
               them
               not
               ,
               nor
               tooke
               any
               notice
               of
               them
               .
               But
               what
               must
               wee
               thus
               
                 Deny
                 ?
                 Our selues
              
               .
               He
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Sister
                 ,
                 Wife
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 Pleasure
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               these
               things
               must
               be
               denied
               too
               :
               but
               hee
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Himselfe
              
               ?
               What
               meanes
               he
               by
               that
               ?
               
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               :
               for
               as
               S.
               Paul
               distinguisheth
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Spirituall
               and
               there
               is
               a
               Naturall
               man.
               The
               Spirituall
               man
               is
               he
               who
               is
               
                 borne
                 a
                 new
                 of
                 water
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               &
               by
               grace
               is
               become
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               a
               new
               man
               ,
               transformed
               into
               the
               image
               of
               Christ.
               The
               naturall
               man
               is
               he
               that
               is
               as
               yet
               vnregenerate
               ,
               &
               hath
               nothing
               in
               him
               but
               nature
               &
               the
               corruption
               thereof
               ,
               bearing
               only
               the
               image
               of
               the
               old
               Adam
               .
               Must
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 man
                 deny
                 himselfe
              
               ?
               No
               verily
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               he
               is
               spirituall
               :
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               should
               disclaime
               and
               disesteeme
               the
               very
               grace
               of
               God
               by
               which
               hee
               is
               whatsoeuer
               he
               is
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Naturall
               man
               then
               that
               must
               be
               denied
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               Naturall
               man
               there
               is
               ,
               first
               Nature
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
              
               .
               By
               Nature
               I
               vnderstand
               ,
               the
               powers
               &
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               the
               Vnderstanding
               and
               the
               
                 light
                 of
                 reason
              
               ,
               whose
               office
               is
               to
               discerne
               truth
               from
               falsehood
               :
               and
               the
               Will
               (
               vnder
               which
               also
               I
               comprehend
               Passions
               and
               Affections
               )
               whose
               dutie
               is
               to
               pursue
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               shun
               that
               which
               is
               evill
               .
               The
               
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
              
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               in
               Scripture
               is
               called
               flesh
               &
               concupiscence
               ,
               and
               is
               commonly
               known
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Originall
                 sinne
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               traduced
               vnto
               vs
               from
               our
               parents
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               polluted
               therewith
               in
               every
               part
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               from
               our
               very
               conception
               and
               birth
               .
               Now
               which
               of
               these
               two
               must
               be
               denied
               ?
               I
               answer
               both
               :
               yet
               not
               both
               alike
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 corruption
                 of
                 Nature
              
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               Nature
               it selfe
               only
               in
               some
               respect
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               Nature
               it selfe
               must
               bee
               denied
               .
               What
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               as
               the
               
                 corruption
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ?
               No
               ,
               by
               no
               meanes
               ▪
               ●o●
               it
               is
               the
               good
               creature
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               without
               
               it
               ,
               neither
               are
               we
               capable
               of
               blessednesse
               ,
               nor
               can
               bee
               schollers
               in
               the
               schoole
               of
               Christ.
               Nature
               is
               not
               opposite
               but
               subordinate
               vnto
               Grace
               :
               and
               Grace
               destroyeth
               not
               nor
               abolisheth
               ,
               but
               healeth
               and
               perfecteth
               Nature
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               without
               cause
               that
               God
               spoiling
               man
               of
               his
               supernaturals
               for
               sinne
               ,
               only
               wounded
               him
               in
               his
               naturals
               ,
               and
               left
               vnto
               him
               both
               a
               light
               in
               his
               Vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               a
               liberty
               in
               his
               Will.
               
               By
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               ,
               the
               
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 euen
                 his
                 eternall
                 Power
                 and
                 Godhead
                 are
                 clearely
                 scene
              
               :
               &
               there
               is
               no
               nation
               so
               barbarous
               ,
               but
               partly
               by
               inbred
               principles
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               creatures
               knowe
               him
               .
               By
               the
               same
               light
               of
               reason
               doe
               we
               in
               part
               also
               know
               the
               will
               of
               God
               :
               
               for
               the
               
                 law
                 morall
              
               is
               written
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               excellent
               precepts
               of
               moralitie
               doe
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               meere
               naturall
               men
               ?
               Finally
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               reason
               seeth
               thus
               farre
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               vnpossible
               if
               God
               will
               :
               and
               vpon
               this
               ground
               ,
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 Athenagoras
                 ,
                 Augustin
              
               anciently
               ,
               and
               
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Vives
                 ,
                 Mornay
              
               of
               late
               ,
               haue
               attempted
               to
               proue
               by
               reason
               ,
               the
               
                 truenesse
                 of
                 Christian
                 religion
              
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Will
               ,
               it
               is
               yeelded
               of
               all
               hands
               ,
               that
               in
               matters
               morally
               good
               ,
               it
               hath
               free
               liberty
               ,
               and
               may
               of
               it selfe
               either
               chuse
               it
               or
               refuse
               it
               at
               pleasure
               .
               So
               that
               hitherto
               Nature
               &
               the
               power
               thereof
               is
               no
               way
               to
               bee
               denied
               or
               disclaimed
               .
               Wherein
               then
               ?
               Surely
               in
               things
               meerely
               supernaturall
               .
               For
               that
               which
               is
               aboue
               reason
               cannot
               be
               comprehended
               by
               reason
               :
               and
               that
               which
               passeth
               the
               reach
               of
               nature
               cānot
               be
               attained
               only
               by
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               .
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 man
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 perceaueth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 knowe
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spiritually
                 discerned
              
               .
               In
               these
               things
               reason
               is
               starke
               blinde
               ,
               and
               seeth
               nothing
               .
               
               Search
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               subtilest
               and
               sharpest
               Naturalist
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               finde
               in
               them
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospell
               nor
               palme
               nor
               footstep
               .
               Here
               therefore
               reason
               must
               bee
               denied
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               woman
               may
               not
               speake
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               must
               reason
               also
               be
               silent
               in
               things
               supernaturall
               .
               In
               things
               not
               revealed
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               contented
               not
               to
               know
               :
               
                 &
                 docta
                 ignorantia
                 est
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               learned
               ignorance
               .
               In
               things
               revealed
               ,
               it
               must
               beleeue
               without
               and
               aboue
               reason
               :
               reason
               must
               bee
               captived
               vnto
               the
               obedience
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               as
               where
               the
               naturall
               Philosopher
               endeth
               there
               the
               Physitian
               begins
               :
               so
               where
               
                 naturall
                 reason
              
               stoppeth
               divine
               Faith
               must
               come
               in
               place
               .
               Otherwise
               if
               reason
               will
               needs
               be
               prying
               into
               Gods
               arke
               ,
               and
               search
               into
               those
               mysteries
               that
               are
               aboue
               the
               reach
               thereof
               :
               it
               is
               the
               corruption
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               no
               marvaile
               if
               it
               become
               vaine
               and
               foolish
               in
               her
               imaginations
               .
               Yea
               when
               men
               in
               their
               curiosity
               thinke
               themselues
               most
               wise
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               most
               infatuated
               .
               And
               as
               Ixion
               ,
               in
               the
               fable
               ,
               embraceing
               a
               cloud
               insteed
               of
               Iuno
               begat
               Centaures
               thereon
               :
               so
               they
               entertaining
               their
               owne
               fancies
               insteed
               of
               divine
               veritie
               bring
               forth
               nothing
               but
               monsters
               of
               errors
               and
               strange
               opinions
               .
               What
               I
               say
               of
               reason
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               will
               also
               :
               in
               spirituall
               matters
               the
               one
               wanteth
               light
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               strength
               to
               doe
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 willeth
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 runneth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 sheweth
                 mercy
                 :
              
               for
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               already
               demonstrated
               )
               neither
               can
               we
               will
               of
               our selues
               without
               preventing
               grace
               ,
               nor
               doe
               when
               wee
               haue
               willed
               without
               pursuing
               grace
               .
               So
               that
               if
               a
               man
               will
               be
               no
               more
               then
               the
               scholler
               of
               Nature
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               the
               scholler
               of
               Christ.
               For
               as
               nature
               is
               vnable
               both
               to
               know
               the
               mysteries
               which
               Christ
               teacheth
               and
               to
               doe
               the
               duties
               which
               he
               requireth
               :
               so
               doth
               Christ
               command
               vs
               to
               renounce
               our
               naturall
               abilities
               ,
               &
               to
               come
               
               as
               infants
               vnto
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               Nature
               it selfe
               must
               be
               denied
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               Corruption
               of
               Nature
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               
                 Corruption
                 cannot
                 inherit
                 vncorruption
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 holinesse
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 see
                 God.
              
               Now
               the
               leprosie
               of
               
                 Originall
                 Corruption
              
               not
               only
               infects
               the
               inferiour
               part
               of
               the
               soule
               as
               Papists
               dreame
               ,
               but
               spreads
               it selfe
               to
               every
               part
               ,
               even
               the
               superiour
               also
               .
               For
               as
               for
               the
               mind
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               blind
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               but
               Corrupt
               also
               and
               full
               of
               vanity
               :
               it
               
                 savoureth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               but
               they
               seeme
               vnto
               it
               meere
               folly
               .
               As
               for
               the
               will
               it
               is
               not
               only
               vnable
               to
               performe
               spirituall
               duties
               ,
               
               
               
               but
               full
               of
               hardnesse
               also
               and
               perversnesse
               and
               vntowardensse
               vnto
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               .
               Finally
               the
               
                 inferiour
                 part
              
               is
               but
               a
               shop
               of
               all
               turpitude
               &
               outragiousnesse
               ,
               full
               of
               nothing
               else
               but
               tempestuous
               ,
               tumultuous
               ,
               vnruly
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               lusts
               .
               These
               all
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               must
               be
               
                 crucified
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 mortified
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               must
               vtterly
               be
               renounced
               and
               denied
               if
               wee
               will
               bee
               the
               followers
               of
               Christ.
               And
               reason
               .
               For
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 lusteth
                 and
                 fighteth
                 against
                 the
                 spirit
              
               :
               by
               reason
               whereof
               the
               
                 good
                 wee
                 would
                 doe
                 we
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 evill
                 wee
                 would
                 not
                 doe
                 wee
                 doe
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 saith
              
               St
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 they
                 that
                 liue
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 shall
                 die
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 liue
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 he
                 mortify
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 hath
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 instructed
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 denying
                 all
                 vngodlinesse
                 and
                 worldly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 might
                 liue
                 soberly
                 ,
                 iustly
                 ,
                 &
                 godly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 presēt
                 world
                 .
              
               By
               all
               which
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               corrupt
               lusts
               &
               affections
               must
               be
               denied
               if
               we
               will
               be
               disciples
               in
               the
               schoole
               of
               Grace
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               further
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               whē
               the
               Apost
               .
               saith
               ,
               
                 we
                 must
                 deny
                 all
                 worldly
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               he
               meaneth
               fleshly
               
               lusts
               ,
               as
               they
               haue
               reference
               vnto
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               to
               the
               profits
               &
               pleasures
               of
               this
               present
               life
               .
               So
               that
               in
               comparison
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               when
               they
               let
               and
               hinder
               vs
               from
               comming
               after
               him
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               in
               the
               world
               is
               most
               deare
               &
               pretious
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               must
               be
               despised
               and
               trod●n
               vnder
               foot
               .
               We
               must
               with
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               be
               content
               to
               
                 forsake
                 all
                 and
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
               
               If
               wee
               
                 loue
                 father
                 or
                 mother
                 or
                 sonne
                 or
                 daughter
                 more
                 then
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 we
                 are
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 him
              
               .
               Nay
               if
               
                 any
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 and
                 hate
                 not
                 his
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 wife
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 his
                 owne
                 life
                 also
              
               (
               or
               as
               some
               thinke
               it
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               translated
               ,
               
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
              
               )
               
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
              
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               if
               
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
              
               shall
               lye
               in
               the
               way
               to
               hinder
               thee
               from
               
                 comming
                 after
                 Christ
              
               ,
               bee
               not
               afraid
               to
               tread
               vpon
               the
               gray
               beard
               of
               thy
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               trample
               vpon
               the
               belly
               of
               her
               that
               bare
               thee
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               be
               barred
               from
               cōming
               vnto
               him
               .
               As
               therefore
               ,
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               a
               young
               man
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Aristotle
               is
               an
               vnfit
               auditor
               of
               
                 Morall
                 Philosophy
              
               :
               even
               so
               the
               meere
               
                 Animall
                 man
              
               by
               the
               verdict
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               is
               vtterly
               vnmeet
               to
               be
               scholler
               in
               
                 Christian
                 Philosophy
              
               .
               If
               hee
               will
               make
               himselfe
               meet
               for
               Christs
               schoole
               ,
               hee
               must
               of
               necessity
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               first
               Counsell
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 .
              
               The
               Crosse
               properly
               is
               a
               tree
               or
               engine
               of
               wood
               framed
               into
               such
               a
               forme
               ,
               where
               vpon
               malefactors
               were
               wont
               to
               bee
               executed
               and
               put
               to
               death
               .
               The
               manner
               was
               either
               with
               cords
               to
               bind
               them
               ,
               or
               which
               was
               more
               vsuall
               with
               nailes
               to
               fasten
               them
               hand
               and
               foot
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               languish
               and
               pine
               away
               vnto
               death
               :
               in
               regard
               whereof
               they
               were
               wont
               aunciently
               to
               call
               it
               
                 vltimum
                 supplicium
              
               ,
               the
               extremest
               and
               greatest
               punishment
               :
               &
               because
               
               the
               basest
               sort
               of
               people
               only
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               servants
               or
               slaues
               were
               in
               this
               manner
               executed
               ,
               therefore
               was
               it
               also
               termed
               
                 servile
                 supplicium
              
               a
               servile
               punishment
               .
               This
               cruell
               and
               slavish
               death
               did
               our
               
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               suffer
               ,
               to
               free
               vs
               from
               eternall
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               vnto
               vs
               everlasting
               life
               .
               Wherevpon
               those
               pressures
               ,
               tribulations
               ,
               afflictions
               ,
               persecutions
               that
               doe
               befall
               a
               man
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               wickednesse
               but
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               &
               for
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               called
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               
                 remainders
                 of
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               which
               he
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               doth
               yet
               still
               suffer
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Crosse
               which
               is
               here
               meant
               .
               But
               it
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               
                 His
                 crosse
              
               .
               Not
               that
               Crosse
               which
               a
               man
               frameth
               vnto
               his
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               or
               rashly
               pulleth
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               sundry
               Martyrs
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               seemed
               to
               doe
               ,
               whom
               yet
               I
               dare
               not
               censure
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               not
               with
               what
               spirit
               they
               did
               it
               .
               For
               we
               may
               not
               like
               Coecias
               draw
               stormes
               and
               clouds
               vpon
               our
               owne
               heads
               :
               and
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               advizeth
               vs
               ,
               
                 when
                 they
                 persecute
                 vs
                 in
                 one
                 Citty
                 ,
                 to
                 fly
                 into
                 another
                 .
              
               Then
               only
               are
               we
               bound
               to
               beare
               the
               crosse
               ,
               when
               without
               denying
               the
               truth
               we
               cannot
               avoid
               it
               .
               Our
               Crosse
               then
               is
               that
               which
               is
               imposed
               vpon
               vs
               by
               God
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               poverty
               ,
               or
               ignominy
               ,
               or
               imprisonment
               ,
               or
               banishment
               ,
               or
               whipping
               ,
               or
               racking
               ,
               or
               torment
               ,
               or
               death
               of
               what
               kind
               soeuer
               .
               For
               God
               layeth
               not
               the
               same
               crosse
               on
               all
               ,
               but
               one
               Crosse
               on
               one
               ,
               and
               another
               on
               another
               ,
               as
               hee
               in
               his
               wisdome
               thinketh
               best
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               the
               crosse
               is
               which
               God
               appointeth
               vnto
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 his
                 crosse
              
               .
               And
               this
               crosse
               saith
               Christ
               
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 vp
              
               .
               It
               was
               the
               manner
               that
               he
               that
               was
               cruciarius
               to
               bee
               crucified
               ,
               was
               to
               beare
               his
               crosse
               or
               some
               part
               thereof
               vnto
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               .
               
               So
               did
               Christ
               ,
               vntill
               meeting
               with
               Simon
               of
               
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 they
                 compelled
                 him
                 to
                 beare
                 his
                 crosse
                 .
              
               But
               malefactors
               beare
               it
               against
               their
               wills
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               willingly
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               very
               forme
               of
               his
               suffering
               :
               and
               he
               requireth
               all
               those
               that
               
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 him
              
               to
               doe
               so
               too
               .
               For
               to
               
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 crosse
              
               imports
               not
               only
               a
               patient
               bearing
               of
               it
               when
               it
               is
               laid
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               ready
               and
               voluntary
               vndergoing
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               also
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               must
               bee
               done
               daily
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               continually
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               sometimes
               her
               
                 lucida
                 intervalla
              
               ,
               her
               good
               daies
               :
               for
               the
               
                 rod
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               resteth
               not
               alwaies
               
                 vpon
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               
               and
               after
               stormes
               and
               tempests
               God
               sendeth
               calme
               &
               Halcionian
               times
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               Thus.
               Whensoever
               God
               sendeth
               the
               crosse
               vnto
               any
               ,
               he
               must
               actually
               
                 take
                 it
                 vp
              
               :
               in
               the
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               when
               there
               is
               no
               crosse
               ,
               though
               actually
               he
               cannot
               ,
               yet
               must
               he
               take
               it
               vp
               in
               the
               preparation
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               mind
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               second
               Counsell
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Necessity
               of
               it
               if
               wee
               will
               come
               after
               Christ
               is
               easie
               to
               be
               demonstrated
               .
               What
               more
               manifest
               in
               the
               Scripture
               then
               this
               that
               the
               Crosse
               is
               an
               vnseparable
               companion
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               The
               Church
               is
               
                 Lilium
                 inter
                 spinas
              
               ,
               a
               lilie
               among
               thornes
               .
               Christ
               without
               his
               crosse
               is
               but
               a
               Chimoera
               ,
               &
               so
               is
               the
               Church
               also
               without
               afflictions
               ,
               
               
                 Many
                 are
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 world
                 yee
                 shall
                 haue
                 tribulations
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               Christ.
               
                 Through
                 much
                 tribulation
                 must
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
               :
               
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 All
                 that
                 will
                 liue
                 Godly
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 shall
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 .
              
               Search
               the
               records
               of
               all
               times
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               downe
               to
               this
               present
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               Persecution
               hath
               ever
               attended
               
               vpon
               the
               Church
               .
               Not
               to
               speake
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               the
               
                 bondage
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               the
               
                 captivity
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               the
               tyranny
               of
               Antiochus
               ,
               the
               
                 ten
                 bloudy
                 persecutions
              
               of
               heathen
               Emperours
               ,
               the
               barbarous
               cruelties
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               finally
               the
               fire
               ,
               the
               sword
               ,
               the
               massacres
               of
               this
               last
               age
               wherein
               our
               Fathers
               lived
               ,
               and
               we
               our selues
               yet
               liue
               ,
               doe
               make
               it
               more
               then
               manifest
               .
               And
               indeed
               as
               long
               as
               Satan
               continueth
               to
               be
               malitious
               against
               vs
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ?
               Knowing
               himselfe
               to
               be
               eternally
               reiected
               ,
               and
               without
               redemption
               ,
               he
               beareth
               an
               eternall
               hatred
               against
               God.
               And
               because
               he
               cannot
               wreake
               his
               teene
               vpon
               him
               ,
               being
               out
               of
               his
               reach
               :
               he
               turneth
               his
               malice
               against
               mankind
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               those
               principally
               who
               by
               Christ
               are
               conquered
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Panther
               raging
               vpon
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               man
               bewrayes
               the
               hatred
               he
               beares
               vnto
               him
               :
               so
               the
               divill
               to
               testifie
               how
               much
               hee
               hates
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               spends
               all
               his
               fury
               vpon
               him
               that
               beareth
               the
               image
               of
               God.
               
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               he
               is
               so
               
                 wroth
                 with
                 the
                 woman
              
               :
               and
               from
               this
               Wrath
               is
               it
               that
               hee
               still
               ,
               
                 persecutes
                 her
                 ,
                 casts
                 out
                 floods
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 overwhelme
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 warre
                 with
                 the
                 remnant
                 of
                 her
                 seede
                 ,
                 which
                 keepe
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               As
               Satan
               so
               Satanicall
               and
               wicked
               men
               are
               deadly
               enimies
               vnto
               the
               Saints
               and
               holy
               members
               of
               Christ.
               
                 Qui
                 male
                 agit
                 odit
                 lucem
              
               ,
               
               he
               that
               doth
               evill
               hates
               the
               light
               .
               
                 Now
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 lyeth
                 in
                 wickednesse
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               endure
               the
               light
               either
               of
               Christs
               truth
               or
               their
               life
               .
               
               
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 loue
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 world
                 hateth
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 run
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 excesse
                 of
                 riot
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               What
               marvell
               then
               if
               hating
               them
               ,
               and
               being
               separated
               in
               
               life
               and
               conversation
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               continually
               stirre
               vp
               persecutions
               against
               them
               ?
               But
               it
               will
               bee
               said
               ,
               why
               doth
               not
               God
               hinder
               them
               ,
               being
               able
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               loue
               his
               Church
               ?
               yes
               he
               loues
               her
               as
               the
               
                 apple
                 of
                 his
                 eye
              
               :
               and
               because
               her
               ,
               therefore
               he
               permits
               them
               .
               For
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               .
               
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 I
                 loue
                 I
                 rebuke
                 and
                 chasten
              
               :
               &
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               
               
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 loueth
                 he
                 chastneth
                 ,
                 and
                 scourgeth
                 every
                 sonne
                 whom
                 he
                 receiueth
                 .
              
               Whereby
               it
               appeareth
               also
               that
               God
               not
               only
               permitteth
               ,
               but
               hath
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               afflictions
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               himselfe
               delivering
               them
               over
               vnto
               their
               adversaries
               to
               correct
               them
               .
               Yea
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               yet
               farther
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 afflictions
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 predestinated
                 to
                 be
                 conformed
                 vnto
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 together
                 .
              
               The
               ends
               which
               God
               propounded
               to
               himselfe
               herein
               are
               ,
               partly
               his
               owne
               glory
               ,
               partly
               our
               good
               .
               His
               owne
               glory
               in
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               
                 iustice
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 wisdome
                 .
                 Iustice
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               
                 he
                 beginnneth
                 iudgement
                 at
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
              
               
               not
               sparing
               them
               whom
               he
               loues
               most
               dearely
               :
               nor
               suffering
               them
               to
               recover
               paradise
               so
               easily
               ,
               who
               had
               abandond
               it
               so
               wilfully
               .
               
                 Parvo
                 parari
                 tanta
                 res
                 non
                 debuit
              
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               that
               such
               a
               peece
               should
               be
               won
               without
               striking
               any
               stroke
               :
               His
               power
               ,
               in
               preseruing
               such
               earthen
               vessels
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               knocks
               and
               blowes
               laid
               vpon
               them
               ,
               not
               suffering
               
                 the
                 bush
                 to
                 consume
                 though
                 flaming
                 and
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
              
               yea
               multiplying
               his
               Church
               the
               more
               they
               are
               slaine
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               Martyrs
               the
               seede
               of
               his
               Gospell
               and
               finally
               in
               her
               greatest
               distresses
               and
               extremities
               delivering
               her
               most
               miraculously
               .
               His
               Wisdome
               ,
               in
               proportioning
               the
               body
               to
               the
               head
               :
               for
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               that
               Christ
               should
               weare
               a
               
                 crowne
                 of
                 thornes
              
               ,
               
               and
               we
               be
               
                 clothed
                 in
                 purple
                 and
                 
                 fine
                 linnen
                 ,
                 and
                 fare
                 sumptuously
                 every
                 day
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               he
               
                 entred
                 into
                 glory
              
               by
               the
               crosse
               ,
               so
               should
               wee
               aspire
               to
               the
               same
               end
               by
               the
               same
               way
               .
               As
               God
               in
               the
               afflictions
               of
               his
               Church
               respected
               his
               owne
               glory
               ,
               so
               also
               hee
               intended
               our
               good
               and
               benefit
               .
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 that
              
               I
               
                 haue
                 beene
                 afflicted
              
               .
               
               
                 Hee
                 chastneth
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 benefit
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               .
               First
               by
               the
               crosse
               he
               fanneth
               away
               from
               the
               
                 church
                 ,
                 palea●
                 levis
                 fidei
              
               ,
               the
               chaffe
               of
               those
               that
               are
               
                 vnstable
                 in
                 the
                 faith
              
               .
               
               For
               the
               
                 seede
                 that
                 falleth
                 in
                 the
                 stony
                 ground
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 root
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 dureth
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 tribulation
                 or
                 persecution
                 ariseth
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 he
                 is
                 offended
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               chaffe
               flying
               away
               ,
               the
               heape
               of
               corne
               remaineth
               more
               cleane
               in
               the
               garner
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               speaketh
               .
               Againe
               ,
               by
               it
               are
               wee
               much
               bettered
               :
               for
               as
               a
               Corrosiue
               it
               frets
               away
               our
               ranke
               flesh
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               fire
               it
               purgeth
               away
               the
               drosse
               of
               corruption
               and
               refines
               vs.
               It
               worketh
               repentance
               of
               sinnes
               past
               ,
               it
               preventeh
               future
               sinnes
               ,
               it
               quickneth
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               within
               vs
               ,
               and
               maketh
               vs
               more
               carefull
               to
               obserue
               Gods
               commandements
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               honours
               vs
               greatly
               by
               making
               our
               vertues
               knowne
               vnto
               the
               world
               .
               For
               as
               the
               valour
               of
               a
               souldier
               is
               best
               seene
               in
               the
               battle
               ,
               and
               the
               skill
               of
               a
               pilote
               in
               a
               tempest
               :
               so
               is
               the
               fortitude
               and
               patience
               of
               a
               Christian
               best
               discerned
               in
               tribulation
               .
               Spices
               brayed
               yeeld
               the
               sweetest
               smell●
               &
               as
               the
               broaching
               of
               heresies
               tries
               how
               much
               we
               know
               of
               God
               so
               the
               fire
               of
               persecution
               discouereth
               how
               much
               we
               loue
               the
               truth
               of
               God.
               Fourthly
               it
               weaneth
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               worketh
               in
               vs
               a
               longing
               to
               be
               
                 dissolued
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               which
               otherwise
               wee
               would
               hardly
               doe
               :
               even
               as
               children
               would
               hardly
               forbeare
               sucking
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               teat
               bee
               striken
               with
               wormewood
               
               or
               some
               other
               bitter
               and
               distastfull
               iuyce
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 si
                 compatimur
                 etiam
                 conregnabimus
              
               ,
               
               if
               wee
               suffer
               with
               Christ
               ,
               
               wee
               shall
               also
               raigne
               with
               him
               .
               Exceeding
               
                 great
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 reward
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Christ.
               Here
               on
               earth
               shall
               we
               reape
               the
               
                 peaceable
                 fruite
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               and
               in
               heaven
               
                 an
                 exceeding
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
              
               ,
               
               wherewith
               our
               
                 sufferings
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 .
              
               Thus
               by
               
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 experience
                 ,
                 malice
                 of
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 &
                 divine
                 ordinance
              
               it
               plainly
               appeares
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               that
               
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 Christ
              
               must
               of
               necessity
               beare
               his
               crosse
               .
            
             
               I
               adde
               farther
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               only
               beare
               it
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               
                 take
                 it
                 vp
              
               also
               and
               that
               Daily
               .
               He
               must
               not
               only
               endure
               it
               with
               patience
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 willingly
                 ,
                 ioyfully
                 ,
                 thankfully
                 .
                 Willingly
                 ,
              
               for
               so
               did
               Christ
               ,
               who
               foreseeing
               it
               ,
               and
               hauing
               power
               to
               avoide
               it
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               .
               Nothing
               that
               is
               forced
               pleaseth
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               which
               is
               voluntarie
               .
               Ioyfully
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               
                 reioycing
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 shame
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               and
               our
               Saviour
               commanded
               vs
               ,
               
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               persecutions
               to
               
                 reioyce
                 &
                 be
                 exceeding
                 glad
              
               .
               
               Nor
               but
               that
               affliction
               is
               in
               it selfe
               and
               for
               the
               
                 present
                 greevous
                 not
                 ioyous
              
               ,
               but
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               testimony
               vnto
               the
               truth
               .
               Thankfully
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               benefit
               and
               reward
               we
               reape
               thereby
               .
               
               So
               did
               
                 Moses
                 esteeme
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christ
                 greater
                 riches
                 then
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               reason
               wee
               should
               thanke
               the
               Chirurgion
               that
               cures
               vs
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               his
               Corrosiues
               as
               his
               Lenitiues
               .
               Neither
               must
               wee
               only
               
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 crosse
                 willingly
                 ,
                 ioyfully
                 ,
                 thankfully
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               daily
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               constancy
               and
               perseverance
               .
               He
               
                 fighteth
                 not
                 the
                 good
                 fight
              
               ,
               that
               
                 finisheth
                 not
                 his
                 course
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               beare
               out
               a
               brunt
               or
               two
               ,
               
               vnlesse
               
                 hauing
                 done
                 all
                 we
                 stand
              
               .
               God
               regardeth
               not
               so
               much
               the
               beginning
               as
               
               the
               end
               .
               
                 Finis
                 coronat
                 opus
              
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               end
               that
               crowneth
               the
               worke
               .
               The
               reward
               is
               promised
               ,
               
                 non
                 pugnanti
                 sed
                 vincenti
              
               not
               to
               him
               that
               fighteth
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               that
               overcometh
               .
               In
               a
               word
               
                 he
                 that
                 continueth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               other
               .
               Ye
               see
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               what
               a
               large
               field
               I
               haue
               to
               expatiate
               in
               :
               but
               the
               time
               forceth
               me
               to
               be
               briefe
               .
               In
               other
               Churches
               vpon
               whom
               the
               Crosse
               now
               lieth
               heauily
               this
               theam
               perhaps
               requires
               a
               larger
               handling
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               vnseasonable
               in
               this
               our
               peace
               to
               touch
               it
               in
               a
               few
               words
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               hopes
               of
               our
               enimies
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               feares
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               to
               prepare
               vs
               for
               the
               Crosse.
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               second
               counsell
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               is
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 follow
                 me
              
               .
               This
               many
               happily
               would
               thinke
               ,
               and
               many
               indeed
               doe
               thinke
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               
                 comming
                 after
                 Christ
              
               :
               for
               what
               is
               it
               to
               follow
               but
               to
               come
               after
               ?
               Were
               it
               so
               ,
               then
               were
               I
               here
               to
               make
               an
               end
               .
               But
               I
               suppose
               there
               is
               a
               farther
               matter
               intended
               in
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               me
               intreat●
               your
               patience
               to
               adde
               a
               word
               or
               twaine
               concerning
               it
               .
               Wee
               are
               to
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               
                 non
                 pedibus
                 sed
                 affectibus
              
               ,
               not
               with
               our
               feet
               but
               with
               our
               hearts
               and
               affections
               :
               and
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               him
               
                 Docentem
                 &
                 Ducentem
              
               ,
               both
               teaching
               &
               leading
               vs.
               For
               it
               might
               be
               demanded
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               
                 deny
                 our
                 owne
                 selues
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               reason
               and
               wills
               with
               all
               their
               ability
               and
               power
               ,
               who
               then
               shall
               direct
               vs
               ,
               who
               shall
               guide
               vs
               ?
               For
               our
               minds
               being
               blind
               we
               cannot
               of
               our selues
               see
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               our
               wills
               being
               in
               bondage
               vnto
               sin
               ,
               we
               cannot
               walke
               in
               the
               way
               .
               Wherevnto
               Christ
               readily
               returneth
               this
               plaine
               answere
               ,
               
                 Follow
                 me
              
               :
               I
               will
               be
               your
               Teacher
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               your
               Leader
               .
               First
               then
               Christ
               is
               our
               Teacher
               ,
               even
               hee
               who
               is
               every
               way
               most
               sufficient
               to
               teach
               .
               He
               is
               the
               
                 eternall
                 word
              
               of
               his
               
                 eternall
                 Father
              
               ,
               
               the
               very
               Truth
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               the
               substantiall
               
               Wisdome
               of
               God.
               
               He
               is
               made
               of
               God
               the
               grand
               Counseller
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 covenant
              
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 of
                 our
                 profession
              
               ,
               
               the
               only
               Prophet
               and
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
               He
               came
               out
               of
               the
               
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
              
               and
               knoweth
               all
               his
               counsells
               :
               
               
               
                 in
                 him
                 are
                 hid
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               
               and
               he
               hath
               received
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 without
                 measure
              
               .
               
               Being
               therefore
               such
               a
               Teacher
               ,
               him
               are
               we
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               his
               teaching
               
                 Audiendo
                 &
                 credendo
              
               ,
               by
               hearing
               and
               beleeuing
               whatsoever
               he
               saith
               .
               The
               divine
               oracle
               from
               heaven
               expressely
               commandeth
               vs
               to
               
                 heare
                 him
              
               .
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 sonne
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 heare
                 yee
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Saviour
               affirmeth
               that
               whosoever
               are
               
                 his
                 sheepe
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
              
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               heare
               the
               voice
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               implying
               that
               whatsoever
               
                 heareth
                 him
                 not
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 sheepe
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               heare
               vnlesse
               we
               also
               Beleeue
               ,
               that
               is
               assent
               to
               all
               that
               he
               saies
               ,
               assuring
               our selues
               that
               whatsoever
               hee
               affirmes
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               he
               commands
               is
               iust
               .
               
                 To
                 beleeue
              
               is
               the
               first
               ground
               of
               Christianity
               .
               He
               that
               beleeueth
               not
               cannot
               vnderstand
               the
               mysteries
               thereof
               .
               
                 O
                 portet
                 discentem
                 credere
              
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               be
               a
               scholler
               must
               beleeve
               his
               Master
               ;
               if
               hee
               will
               not
               hee
               deserues
               to
               bee
               turned
               out
               of
               schoole
               .
               Christ
               will
               not
               be
               argued
               with
               :
               be
               it
               aboue
               reason
               ,
               or
               seeme
               it
               against
               reason
               ,
               yet
               will
               he
               be
               absolutely
               beleeued
               .
               And
               reason
               ;
               for
               being
               God
               who
               neither
               can
               
                 deceiue
                 nor
                 be
                 deceived
              
               ,
               his
               bare
               word
               is
               more
               certaine
               then
               a
               thousand
               demonstrations
               .
               Certainely
               ,
               they
               are
               none
               of
               Christs
               sheepe
               that
               doe
               not
               Beleeue
               :
               and
               without
               
                 Faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 iustified
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               obtaine
               
                 life
                 everlasting
              
               .
               Therefore
               whosoever
               will
               
                 come
                 after
                 Christ
              
               must
               thus
               
                 follow
                 him
                 docentem
              
               teaching
               .
            
             
               So
               must
               he
               also
               Ducentem
               follow
               him
               Leading
               .
               Hee
               
               leadeth
               and
               guideth
               vs
               two
               waies
               
                 Spiritu
                 ,
                 Exemplo
              
               ,
               inwardly
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               outwardly
               by
               his
               example
               .
               By
               his
               Spirit
               first
               .
               For
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 lead
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               
               
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               sounds
               outwardly
               to
               the
               eare
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               speake
               inwardly
               to
               the
               heart
               .
               He
               helpeth
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               secret
               and
               vnconceivable
               manner
               suggesteth
               and
               putteth
               good
               motions
               into
               our
               minds
               ,
               
               exhorting
               and
               persuading
               vs
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               holy
               and
               good
               duties
               .
               Which
               direction
               of
               the
               spirit
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               ,
               Obediendo
               ,
               by
               obedience
               .
               Not
               to
               obey
               the
               good
               motions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               to
               
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 greeue
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               
                 quench
                 him
              
               :
               but
               to
               cherish
               the
               sparke
               that
               he
               hath
               kindled
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               vnto
               his
               holy
               inspirations
               and
               perswasions
               ,
               this
               is
               indeed
               to
               follow
               him
               .
               Which
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               wee
               are
               yet
               in
               
                 the
                 flesh
              
               and
               if
               wee
               bee
               in
               the
               flesh
               we
               are
               not
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
               for
               they
               only
               are
               in
               Christ
               
                 who
                 walke
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
               As
               Christ
               leadeth
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               doth
               hee
               also
               goe
               before
               vs
               by
               his
               Example
               .
               
                 Longum
                 iter
                 per
                 praecepta
                 ,
                 breve
                 &
                 efficax
                 per
                 exempla
                 ,
              
               the
               way
               of
               precept
               is
               long
               and
               tedious
               ,
               but
               of
               example
               short
               and
               effectuall
               .
               But
               whose
               example
               are
               we
               to
               follow
               ?
               Mans
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               safe
               :
               for
               be
               he
               neuer
               so
               good
               ,
               yet
               may
               he
               erre
               himselfe
               and
               mislead
               vs.
               Gods
               ?
               That
               indeed
               is
               safe
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               erre
               nor
               misguide
               vs
               :
               but
               he
               is
               invisible
               &
               cannot
               be
               seene
               .
               Therefore
               he
               became
               man
               ,
               that
               being
               visible
               in
               the
               flesh
               he
               might
               giue
               vs
               example
               .
               Which
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               imitando
               by
               imitation
               .
               
               For
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Summa
                 religionis
                 est
                 imitari
                 quem
                 colis
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               a
               chiefe
               point
               of
               religion
               to
               imitate
               him
               whom
               wee
               worship
               .
               But
               
               wherein
               are
               we
               to
               imitate
               him
               ?
               In
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               in
               redeeming
               mankind
               ?
               in
               meriting
               for
               others
               ?
               In
               working
               miracles
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ?
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               that
               mad
               Salmoneus
               ,
               
               
                 Qui
                 nimbos
                 &
                 non
                 imitabile
                 fulmen
                 Aere
                 &
                 cornipedum
                 cursu
                 simularat
                 equorum
                 ,
              
               who
               would
               needs
               counterfeit
               Iupiters
               thundring
               ,
               and
               lightning
               by
               driuing
               his
               chariot
               over
               a
               copper
               bridge
               ,
               &
               darting
               torches
               at
               the
               faces
               of
               men
               .
               No
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               burst
               our selues
               with
               pride
               ,
               we
               cannot
               imitate
               God
               in
               these
               things
               .
               
                 Potestas
                 subiectionem
                 ,
                 maiestas
                 exigit
                 admirationem
                 ,
                 neutra
                 imitationem
                 ,
              
               saith
               Bernard
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               God
               requireth
               subiection
               ,
               his
               maiesty
               admiration
               ,
               neither
               imitation
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               
                 Appareat
                 Domine
                 bonitas
                 tua
                 cui
                 possit
                 homo
                 quia
                 ad
                 imaginem
                 tuam
                 creatus
                 est
                 conformari
                 ,
              
               let
               thy
               goodnes
               o
               Lord
               appeare
               wherevnto
               man
               being
               created
               after
               thine
               owne
               image
               may
               be
               conformed
               .
               To
               be
               breefe
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               imitate
               Christ
               in
               all
               those
               holy
               duties
               which
               hee
               commandeth
               and
               whereof
               he
               hath
               made
               himselfe
               an
               example
               .
               They
               are
               all
               summed
               vp
               in
               one
               word
               Obedience
               :
               this
               hee
               commanded
               ,
               this
               he
               practised
               .
               And
               he
               practised
               it
               both
               actiuely
               and
               passiuely
               :
               and
               in
               both
               is
               he
               to
               be
               imitated
               .
               He
               obeyed
               the
               law
               of
               his
               father
               :
               the
               
                 Morall
                 law
              
               as
               being
               the
               sonne
               of
               Adam
               ,
               the
               Ceremoniall
               as
               being
               the
               sonne
               of
               Abraham
               .
               And
               this
               actiuely
               ,
               exampling
               vs
               to
               
                 walke
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 walked
              
               in
               all
               duties
               by
               God
               enioyned
               vs.
               
               It
               would
               bee
               too
               long
               to
               particularize
               in
               all
               those
               actions
               wherein
               wee
               are
               to
               imitate
               him
               :
               I
               would
               therefore
               commend
               vnto
               you
               these
               three
               especially
               .
               
               His
               
                 truth
                 ,
                 his
                 humility
                 ,
                 his
                 charity
                 .
              
               He
               was
               
                 full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
              
               ,
               he
               loved
               it
               ,
               he
               spake
               it
               ,
               never
               was
               guile
               found
               either
               in
               his
               heart
               or
               mouth
               .
               So
               humble
               was
               he
               ,
               that
               
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 no
                 robberie
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 made
                 himselfe
                 
                 of
                 no
                 reputation
                 ,
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
               Lastly
               such
               was
               his
               Charity
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               content
               to
               shed
               his
               most
               pretious
               blood
               for
               vs
               even
               when
               we
               were
               his
               enimies
               ,
               thē
               which
               ,
               greater
               loue
               cannot
               be
               .
               This
               is
               the
               patterne
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               precedent
               which
               we
               must
               follow
               .
               He
               chargeth
               vs
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               loue
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               
                 Feast
                 with
                 the
                 vnleavened
                 bread
                 of
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
                 .
              
               
               He
               commandeth
               vs
               to
               
                 learne
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 meeke
                 and
                 lowly
                 in
                 heart
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 walke
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 vocation
                 wherewith
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 all
                 lowlinesse
                 and
                 meekenesse
                 .
              
               
               Finally
               he
               straitly
               enioyneth
               vs
               to
               loue
               one
               another
               ,
               
               yea
               even
               our
               very
               enimies
               .
               
               Certainly
               whosoeuer
               resembleth
               not
               Christ
               in
               these
               things
               is
               not
               Christs
               disciple
               .
               All
               other
               markes
               of
               Christianity
               deceiue
               ,
               if
               these
               faile
               .
               Seeme
               we
               never
               so
               desirous
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               make
               wee
               never
               so
               faire
               a
               shew
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               loue
               not
               truth
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               proud
               &
               arrogant
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               vncharitable
               censorious
               of
               others
               wee
               are
               no
               true
               Christians
               .
               But
               Christ
               obeied
               Passiuely
               also
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 was
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 death
              
               ,
               
               
                 even
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
              
               And
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 suffered
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 leauing
                 vs
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 follow
                 his
                 steps
                 .
              
               He
               was
               crucified
               ,
               so
               must
               wee
               bee
               
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
              
               .
               He
               died
               and
               we
               
                 must
                 dye
                 vnto
                 sinne
              
               .
               He
               was
               buried
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               still
               continue
               dead
               vnto
               sin
               .
               He
               bore
               his
               crosse
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               take
               vp
               our
               crosse
               also
               .
               Of
               which
               at
               large
               already
               .
               And
               thus
               haue
               I
               at
               length
               finished
               all
               the
               three
               
                 counsells
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               It
               remaineth
               to
               adde
               a
               word
               or
               two
               by
               way
               of
               application
               and
               vse
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               so
               that
               whosoever
               will
               come
               after
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               his
               scholler
               &
               obtaine
               everlasting
               life
               
                 must
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 ?
              
               O
               then
               the
               difficulty
               !
               o
               the
               paucity
               !
               the
               difficulty
               of
               christianity
               and
               
               salvation
               ,
               the
               paucity
               of
               good
               christians
               and
               them
               that
               shall
               be
               saued
               .
               Is
               it
               an
               easy
               thing
               thinke
               you
               for
               a
               
                 man
                 to
                 deny
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               pull
               out
               the
               eyes
               as
               it
               were
               of
               his
               owne
               head
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               giue
               his
               hand
               to
               another
               to
               lead
               him
               which
               way
               soever
               he
               pleaseth
               ?
               to
               renounce
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               yeeld
               blind
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               another
               ?
               Is
               it
               so
               easy
               a
               matter
               
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 crosse
                 daily
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               forsake
               ,
               to
               abandon
               ,
               to
               lothe
               ,
               and
               detest
               the
               delights
               and
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               dearest
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               to
               be
               hated
               ,
               contemned
               ,
               and
               troden
               vnder
               foot
               of
               all
               ?
               yea
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               cruellest
               persecutions
               and
               torments
               ,
               to
               reioyce
               as
               if
               we
               were
               bathing
               in
               the
               greatest
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               thankes
               as
               if
               we
               had
               receiued
               some
               inestimable
               benefit
               ?
               Finally
               ,
               is
               it
               so
               easie
               to
               
                 follow
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               disclaime
               our
               owne
               lusts
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               leauing
               the
               broad
               and
               beaten
               way
               which
               all
               men
               almost
               walke
               in
               ,
               finding
               therein
               great
               contentment
               ,
               to
               imitate
               Christ
               in
               a
               strict
               and
               severe
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               so
               irkesome
               to
               the
               flesh
               and
               so
               odious
               to
               the
               World
               ?
               They
               are
               deceiued
               then
               who
               thinke
               to
               dance
               on
               roses
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               carried
               to
               heauē
               on
               a
               featherbed
               .
               No
               ,
               Christianity
               is
               not
               Libertinisme
               nor
               
                 Epicurisme
                 .
                 Vta
                 arcta
                 est
              
               ,
               the
               way
               is
               narrow
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               
                 Strictnesse
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               three
               necessary
               conditions
               thereof
               make
               it
               so
               .
               O
               the
               difficulty
               !
            
             
               O
               the
               paucity
               also
               ?
               How
               few
               good
               Christians
               are
               there
               ?
               
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
                 ?
              
               Every
               one
               would
               willingly
               attaine
               the
               end
               ,
               everlasting
               life
               :
               but
               they
               are
               loath
               to
               endure
               the
               roughnesse
               of
               the
               way
               which
               leads
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
               They
               would
               with
               Zebedees
               children
               
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 left
              
               hand
               of
               Christs
               throne
               if
               his
               kingdome
               :
               
                 But
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 cup
                 that
                 he
                 dranke
                 of
                 
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 with
                 his
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 abide
              
               If
               we
               should
               as
               Diogenes
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               done
               ,
               search
               with
               a
               candle
               every
               corner
               of
               Christendome
               for
               a
               man
               that
               
                 denies
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 takes
                 vp
                 his
                 crosse
                 daily
                 ,
                 that
                 followes
                 Christ
              
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               wee
               haue
               declared
               :
               questionlesse
               wee
               should
               hardly
               finde
               him
               .
               Such
               men
               are
               nowadaies
               very
               thin
               sowne
               .
               On
               the
               contrarie
               side
               ,
               those
               that
               giue
               themselues
               over
               to
               their
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               that
               wallow
               in
               sensuality
               and
               fleshly
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               imitate
               ,
               not
               Christ
               in
               sanctity
               and
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               the
               Divill
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               iniquity
               &
               impiety
               ,
               these
               I
               say
               abound
               and
               swarme
               every
               where
               .
               O
               the
               multitude
               !
               O
               the
               Paucitie
               !
               the
               multitude
               of
               titular
               Christians
               ,
               who
               haue
               the
               name
               of
               what
               they
               are
               not
               :
               the
               Paucitie
               of
               true
               Christians
               who
               are
               so
               indeed
               not
               only
               called
               so
               .
               No
               marvell
               therefore
               that
               our
               Saviour
               affirmeth
               both
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 gate
                 is
                 strait
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 narrow
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 few
                 doe
                 finde
                 it
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               although
               it
               be
               so
               hard
               thus
               to
               
                 come
                 after
                 Christ
              
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               impossible
               :
               and
               although
               but
               few
               doe
               thus
               come
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               in
               Christ
               that
               more
               come
               not
               ,
               but
               in
               themselues
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               quicken
               vp
               our
               dull
               spirits
               ,
               and
               striue
               what
               wee
               can
               to
               overcome
               all
               difficulties
               .
               On
               our
               part
               nothing
               is
               required
               but
               Willingnesse
               and
               Endeavour
               :
               the
               rest
               God
               of
               his
               grace
               will
               supply
               .
               To
               worke
               in
               vs
               a
               Willingnesse
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               seriously
               to
               consider
               ,
               first
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               
                 Deniall
                 of
                 our selues
              
               ,
               what
               we
               are
               by
               nature
               ,
               &
               thence
               to
               learne
               Humilitie
               :
               that
               in
               vs
               there
               is
               no
               good
               at
               all
               ,
               
                 that
                 of
                 our selues
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 thinke
                 a
                 good
                 thought
                 ,
              
               much
               lesse
               performe
               any
               action
               pleasing
               and
               acceptable
               vnto
               God.
               Our
               minde
               is
               blinde
               ,
               our
               will
               is
               vnable
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               
                 without
                 him
                 we
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 .
              
               Why
               
               should
               we
               then
               proudly
               &
               vainely
               stand
               vpon
               our selues
               ?
               Nay
               rather
               why
               should
               we
               not
               in
               all
               humility
               vtterly
               deny
               our selues
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               Crosse
               and
               the
               
                 taking
                 vp
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               that
               although
               it
               bee
               in
               it selfe
               bitter
               and
               greevous
               ,
               yet
               the
               end
               is
               sweet
               and
               glorious
               ,
               even
               an
               incorruptible
               crowne
               of
               glory
               .
               So
               we
               may
               attaine
               eternall
               blessednesse
               ,
               what
               mattereth
               it
               though
               we
               passe
               through
               rough
               and
               tempestuous
               seas
               vnto
               it
               ?
               Were
               it
               not
               far
               better
               for
               vs
               with
               Lazarus
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               for
               a
               short
               season
               here
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               receaue
               eternall
               comfort
               in
               heaven
               :
               then
               with
               the
               rich
               glutton
               to
               enioy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               present
               life
               and
               afterward
               to
               be
               everlastingly
               tormented
               in
               hell
               ?
               If
               we
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               in
               the
               
                 fierie
                 furnace
              
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               refresh
               vs
               with
               the
               sweet
               comforts
               of
               his
               
                 blessed
                 spirit
              
               .
               He
               hath
               willingly
               borne
               the
               Crosse
               for
               vs
               :
               and
               why
               should
               not
               we
               willingly
               take
               vp
               our
               Crosse
               for
               him
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               last
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               
                 Following
                 of
                 Christ
              
               know
               wee
               it
               is
               our
               safest
               course
               absolutely
               to
               resigne
               our selues
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               He
               is
               farre
               wiser
               then
               we
               are
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               very
               
                 wisdome
                 of
                 his
                 Father
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               knoweth
               both
               what
               is
               best
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               provide
               for
               vs
               better
               then
               we
               our selues
               .
               Againe
               ,
               his
               loue
               is
               far
               greater
               then
               ours
               either
               is
               or
               can
               be
               towards
               vs.
               The
               heathen
               Poet
               even
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               could
               say
               
                 Charior
                 est
                 illis
                 homo
                 quam
                 sibi
                 ,
              
               Man
               is
               more
               deare
               to
               God
               then
               to
               himselfe
               :
               but
               the
               light
               of
               revelation
               demonstrateth
               it
               more
               fully
               in
               that
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               loue
               he
               gaue
               his
               only
               sonne
               for
               vs.
               His
               loue
               then
               being
               such
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               that
               hee
               is
               most
               willing
               to
               doe
               vs
               the
               best
               good
               hee
               can
               .
               Now
               what
               his
               wisdome
               and
               loue
               resolue
               concerning
               vs
               ,
               his
               power
               is
               able
               to
               effect
               :
               for
               he
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               impossible
               vnto
               him
               .
               What
               then
               should
               let
               but
               that
               it
               
               is
               our
               safest
               course
               to
               make
               a
               perfect
               surrender
               of
               our selues
               vnto
               him
               ?
               If
               we
               be
               left
               vnto
               our
               owne
               selues
               ,
               wee
               are
               ever
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               shall
               surely
               perish
               ,
               but
               being
               Christs
               and
               
                 following
                 him
              
               ,
               wee
               can
               neuer
               miscarry
               nor
               doe
               amisse
               .
               All
               these
               things
               being
               duly
               weighed
               &
               considered
               are
               sufficient
               to
               make
               vs
               willing
               :
               willing
               I
               say
               to
               
                 deny
                 our selues
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 vp
                 our
                 crosse
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 follow
                 Christ.
              
               Vnto
               which
               Willingnesse
               if
               wee
               further
               adde
               our
               owne
               Endeauour
               ,
               doing
               what
               lieth
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               
                 confecta
                 res
                 est
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               surely
               
                 come
                 after
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               bee
               his
               schollers
               here
               ,
               and
               raigne
               with
               him
               for
               ever
               hereafter
               .
               Without
               trauell
               and
               labour
               ,
               nothing
               can
               bee
               had
               in
               this
               world
               :
               much
               lesse
               will
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               be
               obtained
               with
               sitting
               still
               and
               doing
               nothing
               .
               
                 No
                 it
                 must
                 suffer
                 violence
                 ,
                 &
                 violent
                 men
                 must
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 :
              
               which
               whosoeuer
               shall
               doe
               ,
               he
               shall
               never
               fayle
               of
               it
               .
               Christ
               will
               instruct
               him
               by
               his
               
                 word
                 ,
                 guid
              
               him
               by
               his
               
                 spirit
                 ,
                 protect
              
               him
               with
               his
               
                 providence
                 ,
                 gard
              
               him
               with
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               ever
               pursue
               him
               with
               his
               grace
               vntill
               he
               haue
               brought
               him
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               his
               hopes
               ,
               even
               the
               eternall
               saluation
               of
               his
               soule
               .
               Vnto
               the
               which
               the
               Lord
               bring
               vs
               all
               for
               his
               Christs
               sake
               .
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               APOLOGIE
               OF
               THE
               IVSTICE
               OF
               GOD.
               
            
             
               OXFORD
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 I.
                 L
              
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 GEN.
                 18.25
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 thee
                 from
                 doing
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 slay
                 the
                 righteous
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 righteous
                 should
                 be
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 bee
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 thee
                 :
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 doe
                 right
                 ?
              
            
             
               ALthough
               the
               good
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               knowledge
               and
               their
               owne
               affection
               are
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               world
               &
               separated
               from
               the
               wicked
               :
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               remoued
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               still
               remaine
               therein
               ,
               mixed
               with
               them
               in
               place
               and
               conversation
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               while
               it
               is
               militant
               here
               on
               earth
               is
               no
               other
               then
               a
               floore
               wherein
               is
               both
               chaffe
               and
               wheat
               ,
               a
               field
               both
               of
               corne
               &
               cockle
               ,
               a
               net
               containing
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               fishes
               ,
               a
               flocke
               consisting
               both
               of
               sheep
               &
               goats
               :
               and
               shall
               so
               continue
               vntill
               the
               fanning
               time
               come
               ,
               vntill
               the
               harvest
               be
               cut
               ,
               vntill
               the
               net
               be
               drawne
               to
               the
               shore
               ,
               vntill
               the
               high
               shepheard
               survey
               his
               flocke
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               eternally
               then
               be
               divided
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               &
               be
               ranged
               into
               severall
               places
               ,
               the
               one
               into
               a
               place
               of
               refreshment
               &
               everlasting
               ioy
               ,
               the
               other
               into
               a
               place
               of
               torment
               &
               everlasting
               woe
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               being
               
               embarked
               as
               it
               were
               together
               in
               the
               same
               vessell
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               good
               escape
               the
               common
               shipwracke
               of
               humane
               calamitie
               ?
               Or
               being
               enwrapt
               in
               the
               same
               punishment
               ,
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               how
               is
               God
               iust
               ?
               
                 Abraham
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
              
               &
               a
               man
               of
               deepe
               vnderstanding
               in
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               yet
               stood
               astonished
               hereat
               in
               Sodoms
               case
               :
               where
               
                 righteous
                 Lot
              
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               hee
               knew
               divers
               other
               holy
               men
               dwelling
               ,
               he
               marvelled
               how
               it
               might
               stand
               with
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               in
               the
               destruction
               thereof
               to
               involue
               both
               righteous
               and
               wicked
               together
               ,
               and
               therefore
               saith
               according
               to
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 it
                 far
                 from
                 thee
                 from
                 doing
                 this
                 thing
                 .
              
               A
               point
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               and
               as
               will
               evidently
               appeare
               by
               the
               sequele
               ,
               every
               way
               worthy
               our
               present
               consideration
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               why
               I
               made
               choice
               thereof
               at
               this
               time
               .
               God
               grant
               vnto
               vs
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               
                 blessed
                 spirit
              
               that
               wee
               may
               handle
               it
               as
               it
               deserueth
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               vnto
               vs
               as
               profitable
               as
               it
               is
               pertinent
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               I
               haue
               now
               to
               say
               touching
               these
               words
               may
               be
               reduced
               vnto
               these
               three
               heads
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 action
                 ,
                 Abrahams
                 affection
                 ,
                 Abrahams
                 argument
                 .
                 Gods
                 action
                 ,
              
               how
               hee
               dealeth
               with
               these
               mixt
               societies
               consisting
               both
               of
               good
               &
               bad
               .
               
                 Abrahams
                 affection
              
               how
               hee
               standeth
               affected
               towards
               them
               .
               
                 Abrahams
                 argument
              
               ,
               which
               so
               much
               swayed
               his
               owne
               affection
               ,
               and
               whereby
               hee
               would
               perswade
               God
               also
               to
               be
               of
               his
               minde
               .
               
                 Gods
                 action
              
               is
               intimated
               &
               implied
               generally
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               Text
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               going
               before
               it
               in
               the
               twentieth
               and
               one
               and
               twentieth
               verses
               ,
               wherein
               God
               acquainted
               Abraham
               how
               he
               meant
               to
               proceede
               with
               Sodom
               and
               
                 Gomorrha
                 .
                 Abrahams
                 affection
              
               is
               plainely
               declared
               in
               the
               Deprecation
               he
               maketh
               vnto
               God
               for
               them
               .
               His
               argument
               is
               expresly
               set
               downe
               in
               
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 doe
                 right
                 ?
              
               Which
               being
               a
               question
               propounded
               negatiuely
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               as
               an
               affirmatiue
               proposition
               ,
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 must
                 needs
                 doe
                 right
                 .
              
               Of
               these
               things
               briefly
               and
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               The
               actions
               of
               God
               in
               this
               case
               are
               not
               alwaies
               one
               &
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               Wisdome
               is
               (
               to
               vse
               the
               Apostles
               word
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               full
               of
               variety
               ,
               so
               are
               his
               actions
               also
               manifold
               yet
               alwaies
               iust
               .
               For
               iustice
               is
               vnto
               God
               ,
               not
               accidentall
               as
               it
               is
               vnto
               man
               ,
               but
               essentiall
               and
               inseparable
               ,
               so
               that
               hee
               can
               no
               more
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               vniust
               ,
               then
               cease
               to
               bee
               that
               which
               eternally
               and
               necessarily
               hee
               is
               ,
               namely
               God.
               First
               then
               ,
               so
               great
               loue
               beareth
               God
               vnto
               his
               deare
               Saints
               and
               children
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               among
               whom
               they
               liue
               oftentimes
               fare
               the
               better
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               temporall
               prosperitie
               and
               deliuerance
               from
               dangers
               is
               to
               be
               imputed
               vnto
               them
               .
               Was
               not
               wicked
               Cham
               preserued
               in
               the
               Arke
               from
               that
               deluge
               which
               overwhelmed
               the
               whole
               earth
               for
               his
               good
               father
               Noahs
               sake
               ?
               Were
               not
               the
               sinfull
               Sodomites
               reskued
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               enimies
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               Abraham
               for
               righteous
               Lots
               sake
               ?
               If
               fiftie
               ,
               if
               fortie
               ,
               if
               thirtie
               ,
               if
               twentie
               ,
               nay
               if
               but
               ten
               iust
               men
               might
               haue
               beene
               found
               in
               Sodom
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               escaped
               that
               fearefull
               storme
               of
               fire
               &
               brimstone
               which
               after
               fell
               from
               heauen
               vpon
               them
               ,
               even
               for
               tennes
               sake
               ?
               What
               speak
               I
               of
               ten
               ?
               
               One
               Moses
               standing
               in
               the
               
                 breach
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 turned
                 away
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 destroy
                 his
                 people
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               God
               himselfe
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremie
               saith
               thus
               ,
               
               
                 Run
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 by
                 the
                 streets
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 &
                 behold
                 now
                 and
                 knowe
                 ,
                 and
                 inquire
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 places
                 thereof
                 if
                 yee
                 can
                 finde
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 any
                 that
                 executeth
                 judgement
                 and
                 seeketh
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 spare
                 it
                 .
              
               According
               
               wherevnto
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               by
               S.
               
                 Luke
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 sailed
                 with
                 S.
                 Paul
              
               being
               in
               number
               
                 two
                 hundred
                 seaventy
                 and
                 six
                 soules
                 ,
              
               
               
                 were
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               of
               them
               in
               that
               exceeding
               dangerous
               tempest
               lost
               so
               much
               as
               a
               haire
               from
               his
               head
               .
               When
               Augustus
               the
               Emperour
               had
               conquered
               
                 Mark
                 Antonie
              
               ,
               
               and
               taken
               the
               Citie
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               the
               Citizens
               looked
               for
               nothing
               but
               extremitie
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               them
               all
               freely
               pardoned
               them
               for
               Arius
               sake
               ,
               a
               Philosopher
               of
               that
               Citie
               ,
               one
               whom
               he
               honoured
               much
               for
               his
               learning
               ,
               and
               loved
               for
               his
               vertue
               .
               If
               the
               heathen
               who
               knowe
               not
               God
               can
               for
               one
               friends
               sake
               remit
               the
               offences
               of
               many
               :
               shall
               not
               God
               doe
               much
               more
               for
               their
               sakes
               whom
               he
               calleth
               and
               counteth
               his
               friends
               ?
               Certainely
               hee
               will.
               Egypt
               shall
               fare
               the
               better
               for
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               remembrance
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               shall
               moue
               God
               to
               persist
               in
               doing
               good
               to
               their
               rebellious
               posterity
               .
               The
               charity
               of
               the
               Saints
               towards
               the
               wicked
               is
               very
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               praiers
               they
               make
               vnto
               God
               for
               them
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               available
               are
               they
               that
               by
               them
               oftentimes
               the
               arme
               of
               God
               is
               held
               from
               striking
               them
               ,
               oftentimes
               his
               hand
               is
               opened
               to
               blesse
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               sometimes
               God
               prospereth
               evill
               men
               for
               a
               few
               good
               mens
               sakes
               that
               liue
               among
               them
               ,
            
             
               Sometimes
               againe
               hee
               dealeth
               otherwise
               with
               these
               mixt
               companies
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               punisheth
               a
               wicked
               nation
               ,
               nor
               will
               be
               perswaded
               to
               spare
               them
               ,
               hee
               preserueth
               the
               godly
               that
               they
               tast
               not
               of
               the
               common
               calamitie
               .
               For
               sometime
               he
               preventeth
               them
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               taketh
               them
               into
               his
               rest
               before
               the
               misery
               come
               .
               Thus
               all
               the
               Fathers
               died
               before
               the
               floud
               came
               vpon
               the
               world
               ▪
               and
               good
               Iosiah
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               prediction
               of
               Huldah
               the
               
               prophetesse
               ,
               
                 was
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 his
                 graue
                 in
                 peace
              
               that
               his
               eyes
               might
               not
               behold
               all
               the
               evill
               which
               God
               resolued
               to
               bring
               vpon
               his
               kingdome
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Wisdome
               ,
               
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Lord
                 loueth
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 hastneth
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 wicked
              
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 condemneth
                 the
                 vniust
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 liuing
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 shake
                 his
                 foundations
                 and
                 lay
                 him
                 vtterly
                 wast
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 sorrow
                 and
                 their
                 memoriall
                 perish
                 .
              
               So
               that
               as
               it
               is
               a
               great
               signe
               that
               God
               intends
               to
               continue
               his
               mercies
               to
               a
               nation
               while
               as
               good
               men
               remaine
               among
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               old
               .
               Althes
               in
               the
               Poet
               :
               
                 Non
                 tamen
                 omnino
                 Teucros
                 del●re
                 paratis
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Cum
                 tales
                 animos
                 iuvenum
                 &
                 tam
                 certa
                 tulistis
                 Pectora
                 ,
              
               I
               see
               God
               hath
               not
               determined
               vtterly
               to
               destroy
               the
               Troians
               ,
               seeing
               such
               valiant
               hearts
               and
               braue
               spirits
               still
               rise
               vp
               among
               them
               :
               so
               is
               it
               as
               great
               a
               token
               of
               imminent
               destruction
               when
               the
               good
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaketh
               ,
               
               
                 their
                 signes
              
               are
               no
               longer
               to
               be
               seene
               among
               them
               .
               Now
               as
               ▪
               sometimes
               hee
               preventeth
               the
               righteous
               by
               death
               that
               they
               partake
               not
               in
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               so
               sometimes
               hee
               prolongeth
               their
               life
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               but
               withall
               sendeth
               them
               strange
               and
               miraculous
               deliverance
               that
               they
               feele
               it
               not
               .
               Thus
               was
               Noah
               delivered
               by
               an
               Arke
               when
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               were
               drowned
               .
               Lot
               and
               his
               family
               by
               a
               gard
               of
               Angells
               ,
               when
               Sodom
               and
               the
               neighbour
               Citties
               were
               consumed
               ,
               Israel
               by
               a
               speciall
               protection
               when
               the
               Egyptians
               were
               many
               waies
               plagued
               ,
               Rahab
               by
               a
               cord
               of
               red
               thred
               when
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               soule
               in
               Ierico
               were
               put
               to
               the
               sword
               ,
               the
               Christians
               by
               oracle
               at
               Pella
               ,
               in
               the
               generall
               vastity
               and
               desolation
               of
               Iudea
               .
               So
               that
               God
               knoweth
               well
               how
               to
               separate
               betweene
               
                 the
                 pretious
                 and
                 the
                 vile
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               greatest
               
               perplexities
               if
               he
               please
               can
               find
               an
               issue
               and
               enlargement
               for
               all
               such
               as
               he
               loueth
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               almighty
               God
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               thus
               deliuer
               his
               Saints
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               involueth
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               in
               the
               same
               calamity
               .
               And
               even
               as
               the
               evill
               because
               they
               are
               mingled
               with
               the
               good
               partake
               with
               them
               of
               temporall
               benefits
               as
               the
               shining
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               &
               the
               showres
               of
               raine
               :
               so
               the
               good
               also
               because
               they
               are
               mingled
               with
               the
               evill
               partake
               with
               them
               in
               temporall
               afflictions
               .
               
                 Aliquid
                 mali
                 propter
                 vicinum
                 malum
              
               ,
               the
               neighbourhood
               of
               evill
               cannot
               but
               worke
               them
               some
               evill
               .
               Both
               good
               and
               bad
               are
               one
               common
               flesh
               ,
               &
               
                 common
                 flesh
              
               as
               Cyprian
               saith
               
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 common
                 inconveniences
                 ,
              
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               vntill
               
                 corruption
                 be
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 of
                 incorruption
                 .
              
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               famine
               or
               pestilence
               there
               is
               a
               common
               mortality
               ,
               in
               hostile
               impressions
               and
               conquests
               a
               common
               captivity
               ,
               in
               shipwracke
               at
               sea
               a
               common
               drowning
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Sodomites
               loose
               the
               day
               and
               bee
               made
               prisoners
               vnto
               Chedor-laomer
               ,
               so
               is
               Lot
               also
               :
               if
               Nebuchadnezzar
               King
               of
               Babilon
               lead
               away
               the
               Iewes
               into
               captivity
               ,
               Daniel
               and
               Ezechiell
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               children
               are
               lead
               away
               also
               .
               If
               Totilas
               overflow
               Europe
               with
               his
               barbarous
               troopes
               ,
               Christians
               are
               not
               freer
               then
               Gentiles
               .
               Behold
               ,
               
               saith
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               prophet
               
                 Ezechiell
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 draw
                 my
                 sword
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sheath
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 thee
                 both
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               Also
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
               he
               straitly
               chargeth
               his
               people
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               Babylon
               least
               they
               be
               partakers
               in
               her
               plagues
               .
               
               Nay
               if
               one
               Achan
               only
               trespasse
               in
               the
               execrable
               thing
               ,
               
               hee
               alone
               perisheth
               not
               ,
               but
               wrath
               falleth
               on
               the
               
                 whole
                 congregation
              
               ,
               which
               the
               heathen
               poet
               also
               obseruing
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               many
               times
               a
               
               whole
               citty
               smarts
               for
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               .
               But
               this
               specially
               if
               any
               publike
               man
               commit
               some
               notorious
               wickednesse
               :
               for
               as
               when
               the
               head
               akes
               or
               is
               distempered
               ,
               the
               arme
               vaine
               many
               times
               is
               opened
               ,
               so
               for
               the
               offence
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               the
               people
               oftentimes
               are
               punished
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               Davids
               case
               for
               whose
               sinne
               in
               numbering
               the
               people
               seaventy
               thousand
               of
               his
               subiects
               perished
               .
               
               That
               all
               these
               were
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               them
               feared
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               both
               vnreasonable
               and
               vncharitable
               to
               imagine
               :
               and
               therefore
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               good
               and
               bad
               pell
               mell
               were
               cut
               off
               in
               that
               pestilence
               ,
               I
               conclude
               this
               point
               with
               that
               aphorisme
               of
               the
               
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 When
                 once
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 punishment
                 is
                 pronounced
                 and
                 resolued
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 destroyer
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 from
                 thence
                 respecteth
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 putteth
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 the
                 vniust
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               yee
               see
               how
               diversly
               God
               dealeth
               with
               these
               mixt
               societies
               :
               let
               vs
               before
               we
               proceed
               vnto
               the
               next
               point
               ,
               make
               some
               vse
               of
               what
               hath
               beene
               deliuered
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               doe
               the
               wicked
               fare
               the
               better
               for
               the
               godly
               that
               liue
               among
               them
               ?
               and
               are
               their
               prosperities
               and
               deliverances
               to
               bee
               imputed
               vnto
               them
               ?
               Oh
               then
               the
               extreame
               folly
               ,
               Oh
               the
               monstrous
               ingratitude
               of
               wicked
               men
               :
               folly
               in
               imputing
               all
               the
               crosses
               and
               evills
               that
               befall
               them
               vnto
               the
               godly
               ,
               as
               in
               old
               time
               the
               gentiles
               did
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               nowadaies
               Papists
               doe
               to
               Protestants
               :
               ingratitude
               ,
               in
               requiting
               the
               much
               good
               they
               enioy
               by
               them
               with
               nothing
               else
               but
               hatred
               and
               persecution
               .
               Well
               doth
               Solomon
               confound
               Fooles
               and
               Wicked
               :
               for
               were
               not
               wicked
               men
               meere
               fooles
               they
               would
               neuer
               thus
               malice
               their
               best
               friends
               ,
               nor
               seeke
               to
               destroy
               them
               by
               whom
               themselues
               are
               preserved
               from
               destruction
               .
               For
               certainly
               
               will
               they
               nill
               they
               
                 sapiens
                 est
                 stulti
                 redemptio
              
               ,
               
               the
               wise
               man
               is
               the
               fooles
               ransome
               ,
               as
               saith
               Philo
               ,
               and
               iust
               men
               are
               the
               pillers
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               the
               brazen
               walls
               of
               a
               country
               ,
               
                 the
                 charets
                 and
                 horsemen
              
               of
               a
               nation
               ,
               without
               whom
               the
               world
               is
               but
               a
               stage
               of
               vanity
               ,
               &
               a
               cage
               of
               vncleane
               birds
               ,
               &
               cannot
               long
               subsist
               .
               Wherefore
               although
               to
               our
               griefe
               we
               see
               wicked
               men
               too
               thicke
               sowne
               among
               vs
               ,
               yet
               because
               so
               many
               good
               men
               are
               mingled
               with
               them
               ,
               let
               vs
               reioyce
               and
               be
               glad
               &
               giue
               God
               hearty
               thankes
               for
               them
               ,
               hoping
               that
               while
               they
               continue
               with
               vs
               ,
               Gods
               blessing
               shall
               continue
               vpon
               vs
               also
               .
               And
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               him
               to
               translate
               any
               of
               them
               from
               hence
               ,
               let
               vs
               solicite
               him
               with
               our
               devoutest
               prayers
               ,
               
                 vt
                 vno
                 avulso
                 suppullulet
                 alter
                 Aureus
                 &
                 simili
                 frondescat
                 virga
                 metallo
                 ,
              
               
               the
               one
               branch
               being
               pluckt
               off
               ,
               another
               golden
               one
               may
               grow
               vp
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               for
               the
               perpetuation
               of
               his
               favours
               towards
               vs.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               doth
               God
               in
               executing
               iudgement
               distinguish
               betweene
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               sparing
               the
               one
               and
               punishing
               the
               other
               ?
               here
               is
               a
               right
               precedent
               for
               you
               my
               Lords
               and
               other
               iudges
               ,
               and
               rulers
               of
               the
               land
               to
               imitate
               .
               Yee
               are
               in
               scripture
               stiled
               Gods
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               principally
               are
               yee
               to
               resemble
               God.
               Ye
               are
               carefully
               to
               separate
               betwixt
               the
               
                 pretious
                 and
                 the
                 vile
              
               ,
               not
               so
               as
               to
               iustifie
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               the
               innocent
               ,
               for
               both
               
                 are
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               saith
               Solomon
               :
               but
               to
               
                 punish
                 the
                 evill
                 doers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 praise
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 are
                 ye
                 sent
                 ,
              
               as
               St
               Peter
               saith
               .
               
               There
               is
               no
               greater
               cause
               either
               of
               apostasie
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               of
               sedition
               in
               the
               commonwealth
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               that
               deserue
               well
               of
               both
               are
               vilipended
               or
               neglected
               ,
               and
               lewd
               vnworthy
               men
               are
               honoured
               with
               the
               reward
               due
               vnto
               vertue
               .
               Oh
               therefore
               let
               vertuous
               
               worthy
               men
               find
               grace
               in
               your
               eyes
               ,
               let
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               be
               cherished
               and
               countenanced
               by
               you
               ,
               ever
               remēbring
               that
               they
               are
               the
               meanes
               of
               much
               good
               vnto
               the
               place
               where
               they
               liue
               .
               As
               for
               wicked
               men
               ,
               bend
               your
               browes
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               deserue
               it
               let
               them
               feele
               the
               edge
               of
               your
               sword
               .
               
                 Pinguior
                 victima
                 mactari
                 Deo
                 non
                 potest
                 quam
                 homo
                 sceleratus
              
               :
               
               a
               fatter
               sacrifice
               can
               yee
               not
               kill
               vnto
               God
               then
               a
               wicked
               man.
               If
               yee
               spare
               him
               yee
               spare
               not
               your
               owne
               selues
               :
               
                 judex
                 ipse
                 damnatur
                 cum
                 nocens
                 absolvitur
                 ,
              
               the
               iudge
               himselfe
               is
               condemned
               when
               the
               guilty
               person
               is
               absolved
               .
               And
               seeing
               so
               many
               Amorites
               yet
               remaining
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               &
               they
               now
               begin
               to
               pricke
               sorer
               in
               our
               sides
               then
               heretofore
               ,
               hoping
               for
               a
               linsey
               wolsey
               Church
               at
               least
               ere
               long
               :
               it
               is
               high
               time
               for
               you
               to
               looke
               carefully
               herevnto
               .
               
                 Tranquillitas
                 est
                 vbi
                 solus
                 Petrus
                 navigat
                 ,
                 tempestas
                 vbi
                 Iudas
                 adiungitur
                 ,
              
               saith
               Ambrose
               ,
               if
               Peter
               saile
               alone
               all
               is
               calme
               ,
               if
               Iudas
               saile
               with
               him
               nought
               but
               storme
               and
               tempest
               .
               If
               we
               cannot
               vtterly
               be
               rid
               of
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               hewers
               of
               wood
               &
               drawers
               of
               water
               with
               the
               Gibeonits
               :
               
               God
               forbid
               they
               should
               steere
               at
               the
               helme
               ,
               and
               be
               proud
               commanders
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               doth
               God
               sometimes
               enwrap
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               in
               the
               same
               punishment
               ?
               This
               my
               Lords
               ,
               is
               a
               mysterie
               vnimitable
               ,
               and
               farre
               aboue
               your
               reach
               :
               and
               to
               follow
               God
               in
               such
               actions
               were
               to
               make
               your selues
               as
               ridiculous
               as
               little
               children
               ,
               who
               will
               needs
               put
               vpon
               them
               their
               fathers
               coats
               though
               they
               be
               no
               way
               proportionable
               vnto
               them
               .
               Theodosius
               the
               Emperour
               for
               the
               fault
               of
               one
               man
               at
               Thessalonica
               involved
               many
               innocents
               into
               the
               same
               punishment
               ,
               but
               hee
               was
               faine
               to
               doe
               penance
               for
               it
               before
               he
               could
               be
               receiued
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Saint
               Ambrose
               .
               If
               Polititians
               thinke
               they
               see
               reason
               of
               
               state
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               policy
               must
               yeeld
               to
               religion
               ,
               the
               rule
               whereof
               is
               
                 Fiat
                 iustitia
                 &
                 ruant
                 coeli
              
               ,
               evill
               may
               not
               bee
               done
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
               For
               the
               least
               evill
               of
               fault
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               greatest
               evill
               of
               punishment
               ,
               that
               being
               evill
               in
               nature
               ,
               this
               only
               to
               sence
               ,
               otherwise
               an
               act
               of
               iustice
               it selfe
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               albeit
               this
               act
               of
               God
               be
               not
               to
               be
               imitated
               by
               vs
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               the
               wicked
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               mixture
               with
               the
               Godly
               draw
               downe
               common
               plagues
               vpon
               them
               both
               :
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               our
               wisdome
               first
               to
               labour
               for
               their
               conversion
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               worke
               them
               into
               Gods
               favour
               :
               then
               ,
               if
               this
               cannot
               bee
               effected
               ,
               either
               to
               separate
               them
               from
               vs
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               iustice
               ,
               or
               to
               separate
               our selues
               from
               them
               at
               least
               wise
               in
               dislike
               &
               affection
               .
               
               For
               as
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 walketh
                 with
                 the
                 wise
                 shall
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 fooles
                 shall
                 be
                 afflicted
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Gods
                 action
              
               :
               now
               of
               the
               second
               which
               is
               
                 Abrahams
                 affection
              
               .
            
             
               How
               Abraham
               stands
               affected
               in
               this
               particular
               case
               of
               Sodom
               is
               cleare
               and
               evident
               by
               his
               words
               ,
               
                 Be
                 it
                 farre
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 from
                 thee
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 righteous
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 righteous
                 should
                 be
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 be
                 it
                 farre
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               He
               vtterly
               mislikes
               that
               the
               righteous
               should
               perish
               together
               with
               the
               wicked
               :
               and
               desires
               rather
               that
               God
               would
               be
               pleased
               either
               to
               spare
               the
               wicked
               Sodomites
               for
               those
               righteous
               ones
               which
               happily
               were
               among
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               deliver
               the
               righteous
               from
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               In
               a
               word
               he
               seemes
               to
               be
               solicitous
               for
               them
               all
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Sodomites
               whether
               good
               or
               evill
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               for
               his
               brother
               Lot
               who
               dwelt
               among
               them
               .
               But
               here
               it
               will
               happily
               be
               said
               ,
               what
               ?
               doth
               Abraham
               prescribe
               vnto
               God
               &
               impose
               a
               law
               vpon
               him
               ?
               Is
               God
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               man
               ,
               and
               
               divine
               actions
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               humane
               affections
               ?
               Farre
               be
               such
               temerity
               ,
               
               farre
               be
               such
               presumption
               from
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
              
               .
               No
               ,
               he
               knowes
               and
               confesses
               himselfe
               to
               be
               
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
              
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               is
               not
               only
               
                 Liberrimus
                 agens
              
               one
               that
               freely
               doth
               whatsoever
               hee
               will
               both
               in
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               but
               also
               Sapientissimus
               needing
               no
               counsellor
               to
               advise
               him
               ,
               but
               knowing
               best
               himselfe
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               .
               He
               doth
               ,
               not
               therefore
               presume
               to
               order
               the
               actions
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               proposeth
               his
               humble
               sute
               vnto
               God
               ;
               neither
               doth
               he
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               direct
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               deprecate
               for
               others
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               peradventure
               yet
               farther
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               already
               signified
               his
               purpose
               vnto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               meant
               to
               doe
               .
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               his
               dutie
               to
               laid
               his
               hand
               vpon
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               rested
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               without
               farther
               contradiction
               or
               opposition
               .
               And
               here
               
                 caeca
                 obedientia
              
               ,
               blinde
               and
               absolute
               obedience
               is
               as
               necessary
               &
               commendable
               ,
               as
               in
               Friars
               to
               their
               superiours
               it
               is
               foolish
               and
               vnreasonable
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               God
               indeed
               had
               intimated
               his
               purpose
               vnto
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               this
               forme
               of
               words
               ,
               
               
                 Because
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrah
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 their
                 sinne
                 is
                 exceeding
                 grievous
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 downe
                 now
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 altogether
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 crie
                 which
                 is
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 .
              
               In
               these
               words
               you
               see
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               he
               would
               destroy
               the
               godly
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               deliverance
               of
               Lot
               it
               plainely
               appeares
               he
               never
               intended
               so
               to
               doe
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               could
               be
               no
               arrogance
               in
               Abraham
               to
               make
               such
               a
               charitable
               deprecation
               for
               them
               .
               Neither
               doth
               that
               appeare
               by
               the
               words
               that
               God
               had
               past
               an
               absolute
               and
               peremptory
               sentence
               against
               the
               wicked
               Sodomites
               :
               for
               if
               ten
               righteous
               men
               had
               beene
               
               found
               amongst
               them
               they
               had
               beene
               spared
               :
               and
               the
               threatnings
               of
               God
               ordinarily
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               with
               a
               condition
               annexed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               if
               men
               repent
               not
               ,
               yea
               although
               it
               be
               not
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               expressed
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               against
               
                 Niniveh
                 ,
                 yet
                 forty
                 daies
                 &
                 Niniveh
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
              
               for
               this
               notwithstanding
               vpon
               their
               repentance
               they
               were
               not
               destroyed
               .
               So
               that
               this
               condition
               being
               here
               also
               vnderstood
               ,
               what
               presumption
               could
               it
               be
               in
               Abraham
               to
               desire
               favour
               for
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               at
               least
               vpon
               their
               repentance
               .
               Finally
               had
               God
               absolutely
               threatned
               ,
               &
               without
               condition
               ,
               yet
               ought
               not
               man
               so
               much
               to
               attend
               what
               God
               intendeth
               to
               doe
               agreeable
               vnto
               his
               owne
               will
               and
               iustice
               ,
               as
               what
               he
               himselfe
               is
               to
               doe
               agreeable
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               nature
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               he
               find
               that
               God
               in
               denouncing
               and
               executing
               iudgement
               wills
               two
               things
               ,
               both
               that
               they
               perish
               and
               that
               he
               greeue
               .
               God
               had
               laid
               Iudea
               wast
               and
               sent
               away
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               into
               captivity
               ,
               yet
               Ieremy
               lamented
               for
               it
               .
               Christ
               knew
               well
               that
               God
               had
               absolutely
               determined
               to
               destroy
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 wept
                 over
                 it
                 :
              
               a
               sonne
               may
               know
               by
               evident
               symptomes
               that
               his
               Father
               cannot
               liue
               ,
               and
               yet
               desire
               the
               prolonging
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               without
               sinne
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               might
               Abraham
               without
               offence
               wish
               all
               good
               vnto
               the
               Sodomites
               notwithstanding
               Gods
               will
               vnto
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               affection
               of
               this
               
                 holy
                 Patriarch
              
               is
               iustifiable
               both
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               and
               nature
               ,
               hauing
               a
               three
               fold
               foundation
               to
               support
               it
               ,
               
                 Humanitie
                 ,
                 Consanguinitie
                 ,
                 Piety
              
               .
               First
               Humanity
               ▪
               for
               what
               heart
               of
               flint
               or
               adamant
               would
               not
               melt
               to
               behold
               so
               many
               thousands
               so
               fearfully
               to
               perish
               ?
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Xerxes
               a
               king
               of
               Persia
               that
               leading
               into
               Greece
               a
               huge
               hoast
               of
               about
               a
               leauen
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               ,
               and
               being
               desirous
               on
               a
               time
               to
               take
               
               a
               view
               of
               them
               from
               the
               top
               of
               a
               hill
               ,
               while
               he
               beheld
               thē
               he
               burst
               forth
               into
               weeping
               and
               shed
               many
               teares
               :
               and
               being
               demanded
               the
               reason
               ,
               because
               ,
               quoth
               hee
               ,
               within
               one
               age
               not
               one
               of
               all
               these
               will
               be
               left
               .
               If
               Xerxes
               were
               so
               affected
               at
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               naturall
               death
               of
               so
               many
               :
               should
               not
               Abraham
               be
               much
               more
               moved
               at
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               so
               sudden
               ,
               so
               violent
               so
               terrible
               ?
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               death
               is
               far
               more
               fearfull
               then
               death
               it selfe
               .
               Nay
               if
               God
               himselfe
               pittied
               the
               great
               City
               of
               Niniveh
               in
               which
               were
               sixscore
               thousand
               persons
               that
               could
               not
               discerne
               betweene
               the
               right
               and
               the
               left
               hand
               ▪
               why
               should
               not
               Abraham
               also
               commiserate
               these
               fiue
               citties
               ,
               in
               which
               without
               question
               were
               many
               thousands
               of
               young
               tender
               babes
               and
               infants
               who
               never
               partaked
               in
               their
               parents
               transgressions
               ?
               Aboue
               all
               .
               If
               yee
               consider
               that
               this
               temporall
               plague
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               from
               heaven
               was
               
                 praeludium
                 aeterni
              
               ,
               a
               fore
               runner
               of
               eternall
               miserie
               in
               hell
               :
               what
               man
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               but
               a
               sparke
               of
               humanity
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               would
               wish
               it
               to
               be
               otherwise
               and
               prevent
               it
               if
               he
               could
               ?
               For
               one
               man
               not
               to
               sympathize
               and
               compassionate
               with
               another
               in
               his
               miseries
               is
               meere
               inhumanity
               .
            
             
               Another
               ground
               of
               this
               affectio●
               in
               Abraham
               was
               Bloud
               and
               Consanguinity
               :
               
               for
               there
               liued
               among
               the
               
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 Lot
              
               ,
               his
               children
               and
               family
               .
               Now
               Abraham
               was
               vnkle
               vnto
               
                 Lot
                 ,
                 Lot
              
               being
               Harans
               sonne
               ,
               which
               Haran
               was
               brother
               vnto
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               so
               great
               a
               neerenesse
               in
               bloud
               that
               by
               the
               very
               law
               of
               nature
               marriage
               betweene
               vnkle
               and
               neece
               ,
               aunt
               and
               nephew
               is
               interdicted
               ,
               and
               vnkles
               are
               accounted
               as
               fathers
               to
               their
               nephewes
               .
               Betweene
               these
               therefore
               there
               must
               needs
               passe
               a
               naturall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               affection
               ,
               more
               then
               betweene
               them
               and
               others
               ,
               
               inasmuch
               as
               there
               is
               a
               neerer
               vnion
               and
               coniunction
               betweene
               them
               .
               Others
               may
               be
               glewed
               together
               by
               friendship
               or
               alliance
               :
               but
               these
               are
               of
               the
               same
               peece
               ,
               naturally
               one
               ,
               bone
               of
               bone
               and
               flesh
               of
               flesh
               .
               Here
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               difference
               at
               all
               ,
               
                 let
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 strife
                 betweene
                 me
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               
                 Abraham
                 to
                 Lot
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 brethren
              
               :
               yea
               extraordinary
               loue
               and
               amity
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 behaued
                 my selfe
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 my
                 friend
                 or
                 to
                 my
                 brother
              
               :
               and
               the
               more
               the
               loue
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               earnest
               and
               vehement
               will
               the
               desire
               be
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               such
               evills
               as
               doe
               threaten
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               ground
               of
               Abrahams
               affection
               was
               Religion
               and
               Piety
               .
               For
               where
               there
               is
               a
               profession
               of
               the
               same
               true
               religion
               there
               is
               a
               straiter
               bond
               then
               that
               of
               bloud
               ,
               being
               members
               of
               the
               same
               mysticall
               body
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               
               hauing
               
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 one
                 spirit
                 ,
                 one
                 hope
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 all
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               out
               of
               this
               Vnion
               issueth
               that
               
                 holy
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               mentioned
               in
               the
               articles
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               in
               regard
               whereof
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               loue
               the
               Saints
               farre
               aboue
               other
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               St
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 haue
                 time
                 let
                 vs
                 doe
                 good
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 specially
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
               Of
               this
               family
               was
               Lot
               and
               his
               houshold
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               for
               ought
               Abraham
               knew
               ,
               and
               therefore
               vnlesse
               hee
               would
               be
               not
               only
               without
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               but
               also
               without
               religious
               sympathie
               and
               compassion
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               stand
               thus
               affected
               towards
               this
               mixt
               company
               in
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               beseech
               God
               either
               to
               spare
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               godlies
               sake
               ,
               or
               to
               preserue
               the
               Godly
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               wicked
               that
               it
               may
               not
               every
               way
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               to
               the
               one
               so
               to
               the
               other
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               the
               affection
               of
               Abraham
               
               both
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               grounds
               it
               is
               justified
               &
               warranted
               .
               Let
               vs
               apply
               this
               before
               we
               proceede
               farther
               .
            
             
               As
               we
               all
               professe
               our selues
               to
               be
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               according
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               our
               duty
               also
               to
               be
               his
               children
               in
               affection
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               even
               towards
               the
               wicked
               ought
               wee
               to
               be
               tenderly
               affected
               ,
               and
               to
               pittie
               them
               more
               then
               they
               pitty
               themselues
               .
               Thus
               doth
               Abraham
               in
               this
               place
               :
               thus
               did
               David
               a
               true
               son
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 sicke
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 clothed
                 my selfe
                 with
                 sacke
                 cloath
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 my
                 soule
                 with
                 fasting
                 .
              
               Thus
               did
               Christ
               a
               true
               sonne
               both
               of
               David
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               he
               wept
               for
               the
               miseries
               which
               he
               foresaw
               would
               fall
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               preventing
               of
               them
               ,
               often
               would
               he
               
                 haue
                 gathered
                 them
                 vnder
                 his
                 wings
                 as
                 the
                 hen
                 doth
                 her
                 chickens
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 :
              
               he
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               would
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               .
               Oh
               the
               bowels
               ,
               oh
               the
               compassion
               ,
               oh
               the
               perfectiō
               of
               Christianity
               !
               wicked
               men
               are
               hard
               hearted
               towards
               vs
               ,
               our
               bowels
               yearn
               &
               melt
               towards
               thē
               ,
               they
               curse
               vs
               ,
               we
               blesse
               them
               ,
               they
               afflict
               and
               persecute
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               desire
               to
               keepe
               off
               all
               trouble
               and
               sorrow
               from
               them
               ,
               except
               that
               sorrow
               which
               will
               worke
               vnto
               them
               such
               ioy
               as
               shall
               neuer
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               .
               This
               is
               a
               hard
               lesson
               to
               flesh
               &
               blood
               ,
               yet
               hitherto
               must
               we
               come
               or
               we
               passe
               not
               beyond
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               :
               and
               except
               our
               
                 righteousnesse
                 exceed
                 theirs
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               wicked
               ought
               to
               bee
               strangers
               vnto
               our
               affection
               ,
               so
               least
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               of
               the
               same
               faith
               with
               vs.
               Wee
               should
               be
               like
               Hippo●ra●es
               twins
               weeping
               together
               and
               laughing
               together
               .
               In
               the
               body
               of
               man
               if
               but
               a
               finger
               ake
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               members
               are
               sensible
               of
               it
               :
               &
               can
               we
               be
               members
               of
               the
               mysticall
               body
               of
               Christ
               and
               haue
               no
               feeling
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               our
               
               brethren
               ?
               If
               any
               man
               offer
               to
               strike
               at
               our
               head
               ,
               the
               arme
               presently
               lifts
               it selfe
               to
               ward
               of
               the
               blow
               :
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               ,
               if
               God
               shake
               the
               sword
               of
               his
               heavy
               displeasure
               against
               any
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               speedily
               lift
               vp
               our
               hands
               vnto
               him
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               our
               prayers
               turne
               away
               the
               plague
               that
               it
               light
               not
               vpon
               them
               ?
               Certainely
               they
               that
               are
               not
               touched
               with
               compassion
               in
               the
               dangers
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               are
               not
               the
               true
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               :
               and
               because
               they
               refused
               to
               be
               advocates
               for
               them
               in
               the
               day
               of
               need
               ,
               neither
               shall
               themselues
               finde
               an
               advocate
               that
               will
               open
               his
               mouth
               to
               speake
               for
               them
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               extremity
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               Abrahams
               desire
               is
               rather
               that
               evill
               men
               be
               spared
               then
               the
               good
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               his
               hart
               inclineth
               so
               much
               vnto
               pittie
               ,
               it
               lessons
               you
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               also
               ,
               that
               although
               through
               hope
               of
               impunity
               yee
               may
               not
               giue
               liberty
               to
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               should
               you
               rather
               incline
               to
               too
               much
               mildnesse
               then
               severity
               .
               In
               doubtfull
               matters
               it
               is
               not
               only
               more
               iust
               but
               more
               safe
               also
               to
               follow
               the
               favourablest
               construction
               :
               and
               more
               Christian
               like
               is
               it
               in
               such
               a
               case
               to
               let
               the
               guilty
               escape
               then
               to
               condemne
               the
               innocent
               .
               It
               is
               much
               safer
               for
               a
               man
               to
               render
               account
               of
               his
               mercifulnesse
               then
               of
               his
               cruelty
               .
               Nero
               in
               his
               fiue
               first
               good
               yeares
               when
               he
               was
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               condemnation
               or
               execution
               of
               any
               ,
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               
                 Qu●m
                 Vellem
                 nescire
                 literas
              
               ,
               would
               to
               God
               I
               could
               not
               write
               a
               letter
               .
               Nay
               God
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               
                 Why
                 will
                 yee
                 die
                 ,
                 ô
                 yee
                 house
                 of
                 Israell
              
               :
               and
               
                 as
                 I
                 liue
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               it
               should
               be
               your
               delight
               also
               
                 suffundere
                 potius
                 quam
                 effundere
                 sanguinem
              
               ,
               rather
               to
               bring
               bloud
               into
               the
               face
               then
               to
               shed
               it
               out
               of
               the
               body
               .
               
                 Cuncta
                 prius
                 tentanda
                 :
                 sed
                 immedicabile
                 vulnus
                 Ense
                 recidendum
                 ect
                 ,
                 ne
                 pars
                 sincera
                 trahatur
                 ,
              
               all
               other
               waies
               must
               first
               be
               tried
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               wound
               grow
               incurable
               ,
               
               it
               is
               better
               to
               cut
               off
               a
               part
               then
               to
               hazard
               that
               which
               is
               ●ound
               too
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               second
               part
               which
               is
               Abrahams
               affection
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               part
               is
               the
               Argument
               whereby
               hee
               would
               both
               warrant
               his
               owne
               affection
               ,
               and
               perswade
               God
               to
               be
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               and
               is
               laid
               downe
               in
               these
               words
               
                 Should
                 not
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 doe
                 right
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 must
                 needs
                 doe
                 right
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               stands
               thus
               ,
               To
               enwrap
               the
               good
               together
               with
               the
               wicked
               in
               the
               same
               punishment
               seemes
               not
               to
               be
               iust
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neither
               maiest
               thou
               doe
               it
               ,
               
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 &
                 must
                 doe
                 right
                 .
              
               Surely
               if
               so
               to
               enwrap
               good
               and
               bad
               were
               vniust
               ,
               God
               may
               not
               doe
               it
               and
               the
               argument
               followes
               necessarily
               .
               But
               is
               it
               vniust
               so
               to
               doe
               ?
               Abraham
               seemes
               to
               make
               no
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               goes
               not
               about
               to
               proue
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               first
               part
               clearely
               demonstrated
               that
               God
               oftentimes
               doth
               so
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               is
               there
               any
               vniustice
               with
               God
               ?
               God
               forbid
               :
               yea
               let
               
                 him
                 be
                 iust
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 sayings
                 &
                 cleare
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 iudged
                 .
                 In
                 rebus
                 divinis
                 magna
                 caligo
                 ,
              
               said
               Cato
               ,
               in
               many
               of
               Gods
               actions
               there
               is
               so
               much
               obscurity
               that
               we
               see
               not
               the
               reasons
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               certaine
               ,
               
                 Occulta
                 esse
                 causa
                 potest
                 ,
                 iniusta
                 esse
                 non
                 potest
                 ,
              
               the
               reason
               of
               them
               may
               be
               secret
               ,
               but
               vniust
               it
               cannot
               be
               .
               For
               he
               is
               essentially
               iust
               ,
               even
               iustice
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 rebus
                 divinis
                 ratio
                 facti
                 est
                 voluntas
                 facientis
                 ,
              
               in
               divine
               actions
               the
               will
               of
               the
               doer
               is
               sufficient
               to
               iustify
               the
               deed
               .
               For
               the
               will
               of
               God
               is
               the
               prime
               rule
               of
               iustice
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               higher
               is
               to
               seeke
               a
               former
               then
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               is
               meere
               folly
               ,
               whereas
               therefore
               I
               finde
               a
               reason
               I
               will
               praise
               him
               ,
               where
               I
               finde
               none
               I
               will
               admire
               him
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               my selfe
               that
               am
               but
               a
               bubble
               ,
               but
               a
               shadow
               ,
               but
               the
               dreame
               of
               a
               shadow
               
               rather
               to
               faile
               in
               vnderstanding
               then
               God
               in
               iustice
               .
               Howbeit
               in
               this
               point
               we
               haue
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               cleare
               the
               iustice
               of
               God.
               For
               which
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               is
               without
               sinne
               ?
               And
               which
               of
               them
               hath
               not
               deserved
               by
               sin
               to
               be
               severely
               punished
               ?
               Suppose
               they
               liue
               vnblamably
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               that
               trieth
               even
               the
               heart
               and
               raines
               beholdeth
               much
               folly
               and
               iniquity
               in
               them
               .
               Doe
               they
               not
               together
               with
               the
               wicked
               too
               much
               loue
               temporall
               things
               ?
               Too
               much
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               happily
               not
               so
               much
               ?
               Doe
               they
               not
               liue
               too
               familiarly
               with
               them
               ,
               never
               rebuking
               them
               nor
               shewing
               any
               dislike
               of
               their
               wicked
               courses
               ?
               Questionlesse
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               marvell
               if
               partaking
               in
               the
               same
               sin
               ,
               they
               partake
               also
               in
               the
               same
               punishment
               ,
               
                 et
                 amara
                 sentiant
                 quia
                 amari
                 esse
                 noluerunt
                 ,
              
               drinke
               with
               them
               of
               the
               same
               bitter
               cup
               ,
               because
               for
               their
               amendment
               they
               would
               not
               bee
               sharpe
               and
               bitter
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               action
               of
               God
               being
               thus
               cleared
               from
               vniustice
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               Abraham
               and
               his
               assertion
               ?
               I
               might
               dispatch
               him
               in
               a
               word
               and
               say
               
                 let
                 God
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 lier
              
               :
               saue
               that
               I
               desire
               to
               dismisse
               him
               with
               all
               reverence
               ,
               and
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               can
               to
               free
               him
               from
               blame
               also
               .
               Shall
               I
               say
               then
               with
               some
               ,
               that
               he
               speaketh
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               infidels
               who
               thinke
               it
               a
               high
               point
               of
               vniustice
               so
               to
               involue
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               together
               ?
               I
               cannot
               :
               for
               it
               becometh
               not
               the
               father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               to
               presse
               vpon
               God
               the
               arguments
               of
               vnbeleeuers
               .
               Shall
               I
               say
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               every
               way
               and
               in
               all
               respects
               bee
               alike
               to
               both
               without
               vniustice
               ?
               This
               indeed
               I
               confesse
               would
               be
               great
               vniustice
               :
               but
               God
               never
               suffers
               it
               to
               be
               so
               .
               
                 Sub
                 vno
                 igni
                 aurum
                 rutilat
                 ,
                 palea
                 ●umat
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               same
               fire
               gold
               glifters
               and
               chaffe
               smokes
               :
               
                 pari
                 m●tu
                 exagitatum
                 et
                 exhalat
                 
                 horribiliter
                 coenum
                 et
                 suaviter
                 fragrat
                 vnguentum
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               same
               agitation
               and
               stirring
               ,
               mire
               sends
               forth
               a
               loathsome
               stench
               ,
               and
               ointment
               a
               sweet
               savour
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               the
               same
               afflictions
               are
               vnto
               the
               wicked
               ,
               arguments
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               an
               act
               of
               revenge
               ,
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               iustice
               ,
               an
               earnest
               penie
               of
               eternall
               torment
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               take
               away
               life
               a
               firy
               thunderbolt
               driuing
               them
               downe
               into
               hell
               :
               but
               vnto
               the
               Godly
               the
               chastisements
               of
               a
               louing
               father
               ,
               corrosiues
               vnto
               the
               flesh
               ,
               exercises
               of
               their
               vertue
               ,
               wormewood
               vnto
               the
               teat
               to
               weane
               them
               from
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               bring
               death
               with
               them
               ,
               a
               firie
               chariot
               transporting
               them
               vp
               into
               heaven
               .
               So
               that
               in
               the
               same
               punishment
               neither
               is
               the
               same
               end
               intended
               ,
               nor
               the
               same
               effect
               wrought
               :
               
                 tantum
                 interest
                 non
                 qualia
                 sed
                 qualisquisque
                 patiatur
                 ,
              
               so
               materiall
               is
               it
               not
               what
               the
               paines
               are
               ,
               as
               what
               the
               partie
               is
               which
               ●uffereth
               .
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               then
               .
               This
               ,
               that
               Abrahams
               argument
               is
               rather
               passionate
               then
               demonstratiue
               ,
               yet
               such
               as
               holy
               men
               oftentimes
               vse
               in
               their
               devotions
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               sin
               .
               
                 Cast
                 mee
                 not
                 off
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               David
               .
               Why
               not
               ?
               
                 Because
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 workemanship
                 of
                 thy
                 owne
                 hands
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               followeth
               not
               ,
               for
               many
               such
               haue
               beene
               cast
               off
               .
               True
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               a
               motiue
               of
               affection
               ;
               for
               what
               pittie
               is
               it
               for
               one
               to
               cast
               away
               his
               owne
               workemanship
               .
               So
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               Oh
               ,
               saith
               Abraham
               ,
               destroy
               not
               the
               righteous
               with
               the
               wicked
               :
               rather
               preserue
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               righteous
               sake
               .
               Why
               so
               ?
               Because
               the
               
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 should
                 doe
                 righteously
                 .
              
               It
               followeth
               not
               as
               we
               haue
               shewed
               .
               True
               ,
               not
               necessarily
               :
               yet
               pittying
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               better
               plea
               for
               so
               bad
               a
               people
               ,
               he
               vsed
               it
               to
               stirre
               affection
               ,
               alas
               that
               the
               righteous
               should
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               &
               brimstone
               from
               heauen
               together
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               
               him
               who
               is
               the
               iudge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               &
               should
               doe
               right
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               become
               of
               the
               Consequence
               and
               whethersoever
               it
               were
               either
               defect
               of
               iudgement
               or
               abundance
               of
               passion
               that
               framed
               it
               :
               sure
               I
               am
               the
               Antecedent
               which
               he
               layes
               for
               his
               foundation
               is
               sound
               &
               good
               
                 The
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 should
                 doe
                 right
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               this
               briefly
               and
               in
               a
               word
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               states
               and
               commonwealths
               for
               the
               better
               ordering
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               vice
               may
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               vertue
               maintained
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               peaceably
               and
               quietly
               enioy
               his
               owne
               ,
               Iudges
               are
               in
               severall
               places
               ordeined
               ,
               to
               heare
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               iustice
               and
               equity
               to
               determine
               them
               .
               Among
               these
               there
               is
               one
               who
               is
               soveraigne
               and
               aboue
               all
               vnto
               whom
               appeale
               from
               all
               other
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               from
               whom
               no
               appeale
               vnto
               any
               vnder
               heaven
               may
               be
               made
               .
               But
               how
               many
               villanies
               are
               there
               committed
               in
               the
               world
               which
               never
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               magistrate
               ,
               and
               so
               escape
               without
               punishment
               ?
               How
               many
               noble
               and
               vertuous
               actions
               are
               there
               done
               whereof
               no
               notice
               is
               taken
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               yet
               the
               authors
               neither
               are
               nor
               will
               be
               knowne
               and
               so
               passe
               vnrewarded
               ?
               Iudges
               themselues
               doe
               they
               not
               oftentimes
               either
               vpon
               errour
               and
               mistaking
               as
               men
               ,
               or
               for
               fee
               and
               favour
               as
               corrupt
               men
               pervert
               iustice
               ?
               If
               appeale
               be
               made
               vnto
               the
               supreame
               power
               ,
               what
               redresse
               ?
               many
               times
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               they
               being
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               witnesse
               
                 Sardanapalus
                 ,
                 Caligula
                 ,
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Heliogabalus
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               .
               All
               which
               considered
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               imagined
               but
               that
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               vniversall
               iudge
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               to
               call
               all
               men
               of
               what
               degree
               soever
               to
               account
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 vnto
                 every
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
              
               reward
               to
               whom
               reward
               ,
               and
               punishment
               to
               whom
               punishment
               is
               due
               .
               
               This
               iudge
               whosoever
               it
               be
               ,
               must
               needs
               bee
               of
               infinite
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               infinite
               wisdome
               ,
               of
               infinite
               power
               .
               Of
               infinite
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               all
               men
               whensoever
               and
               wheresoever
               .
               Of
               infinite
               wisdome
               ,
               to
               discerne
               the
               sinceritie
               or
               hypocrisie
               of
               every
               action
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               good
               or
               evill
               in
               them
               so
               to
               proportion
               iudgement
               .
               Of
               infinite
               power
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               sentence
               notwithstanding
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               any
               yet
               to
               be
               duly
               executed
               .
               Of
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               this
               wisdome
               ,
               this
               power
               who
               is
               there
               in
               the
               world
               but
               only
               God
               ?
               and
               therefore
               who
               can
               be
               this
               vniversall
               iudge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               but
               only
               hee
               ?
               Hee
               it
               is
               whom
               Abraham
               vnderstands
               here
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Should
                 not
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 doe
                 right
                 ?
              
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               alluding
               herevnto
               ,
               
                 Else
                 how
                 shall
                 God
                 iudge
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               and
               this
               is
               so
               cleare
               a
               point
               in
               Christian
               religion
               that
               he
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               an
               infidell
               that
               beleeues
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               As
               cleare
               a
               point
               is
               it
               that
               this
               iudge
               in
               all
               things
               doth
               right
               .
               I
               or
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               he
               is
               essentially
               iust
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               he
               doth
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               nature
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               .
               So
               that
               as
               the
               Sunne
               cannot
               possibly
               bee
               the
               cause
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               nor
               the
               fire
               of
               coldnesse
               ,
               nor
               a
               sweet
               fountaine
               send
               forth
               bitter
               streames
               :
               no
               more
               can
               be
               who
               is
               iustice
               it selfe
               doe
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               vniust
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               in
               scripture
               he
               is
               stiled
               the
               
                 righteous
                 Iudge
              
               :
               and
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               Absit
               ,
               
               
                 Farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 vs
                 to
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 with
                 God.
              
               This
               notwithstanding
               ,
               some
               Atheist
               happily
               who
               thinkes
               the
               Intelligence
               that
               moues
               the
               wheeles
               of
               this
               nether
               world
               to
               bee
               not
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
              
               but
               
                 Blinde
                 Fortune
              
               only
               ,
               will
               obiect
               and
               say
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               such
               a
               generall
               iudge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               he
               so
               iust
               a
               judge
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               so
               many
               
               wicked
               men
               liue
               and
               die
               without
               punishment
               ?
               As
               for
               example
               that
               bloudy
               and
               sacrilegious
               tyrant
               of
               
                 Sicilie
                 Dionysius
              
               .
               
               Him
               ,
               as
               Cicero
               saith
               ,
               never
               did
               Iupiter
               dart
               with
               his
               thunderbolt
               ,
               nor
               Aesculapius
               kill
               with
               a
               miserable
               and
               lingring
               sicknesse
               ,
               but
               he
               died
               quietly
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               in
               triumphant
               manner
               was
               brought
               into
               his
               graue
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               which
               by
               horrible
               wickednesse
               hee
               had
               gotten
               ,
               he
               left
               to
               his
               sonne
               as
               a
               iust
               and
               lawfull
               inheritance
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answere
               ,
               first
               if
               men
               could
               see
               the
               secret
               stripes
               and
               lashes
               which
               a
               guilty
               conscience
               inwardly
               giues
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               thinke
               that
               they
               escaped
               without
               punishment
               .
               For
               certainly
               
                 Qui
                 pecc●t
                 paenam
                 meruit
                 ,
                 qui
                 meruit
                 expectat
                 ,
                 qui
                 expectat
                 iam
                 dedit
                 ,
              
               he
               that
               sins
               deserues
               punishment
               ,
               he
               that
               deserues
               it
               lookes
               for
               it
               ,
               &
               whosoever
               lookes
               for
               it
               already
               feeles
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               God
               here
               in
               this
               world
               publikely
               should
               reward
               the
               good
               and
               punish
               the
               wicked
               ,
               men
               would
               thinke
               there
               were
               no
               other
               happinesse
               nor
               misery
               then
               that
               of
               this
               life
               .
               As
               therefore
               God
               sometimes
               holdeth
               his
               Sessions
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               iudging
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               causing
               publike
               execution
               to
               be
               done
               vpon
               them
               that
               men
               may
               know
               there
               is
               a
               God
               that
               iudgeth
               the
               earth
               :
               so
               sometimes
               he
               reserueth
               them
               vnto
               the
               generall
               affizes
               of
               the
               
                 last
                 day
              
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               that
               besides
               temporall
               there
               is
               an
               eternall
               reward
               and
               punishment
               to
               be
               expected
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               dispenser
               whereof
               is
               this
               great
               iudge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               who
               nor
               can
               nor
               will
               doe
               otherwise
               then
               right
               .
               In
               that
               day
               ,
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
               
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 with
                 a
                 shout
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 ,
                 a
                 throne
                 shall
                 bee
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 auncient
                 of
                 daies
                 shall
                 sit
                 thereon
                 ,
                 whose
                 garment
                 is
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 like
                 the
                 pure
                 wooll
                 ,
                 his
                 throne
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 firy
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wheeles
                 as
                 burning
                 
                 fire
                 :
                 a
                 fiery
                 streame
                 shall
                 issue
                 and
                 come
                 forth
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 shall
                 minister
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgement
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 and
                 the
                 bookes
                 opened
                 .
              
               
               Then
               shall
               the
               
                 Archangells
                 trumpet
                 sound
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 rise
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Angells
                 shall
                 goe
                 forth
                 and
                 gather
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 together
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 we
                 all
                 must
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 tribunall
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 may
                 receiue
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
              
               
               
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 goe
                 into
                 everlasting
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteous
                 into
                 life
                 eternall
                 .
              
            
             
               Goe
               too
               now
               yee
               Epicures
               ,
               
               yee
               Stoicks
               ,
               yee
               Philosophers
               that
               are
               so
               wise
               in
               your
               owne
               conceit
               ,
               and
               account
               the
               preachers
               of
               iudgement
               no
               better
               then
               Bablers
               :
               goe
               too
               yee
               mockers
               and
               scoffers
               of
               this
               last
               time
               ,
               
               who
               say
               
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 Fathers
                 died
                 all
                 things
                 continue
                 alike
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 :
              
               
               
                 non
                 alium
                 videre
                 paeres
                 aliumue
                 nepotes
                 ,
              
               the
               world
               which
               our
               ancestors
               saw
               of
               old
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               which
               wee
               their
               posterity
               see
               now
               :
               Goe
               to
               I
               say
               ,
               eate
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               make
               you
               merrie
               ,
               crowne
               your
               heads
               with
               rose
               buds
               before
               they
               be
               withered
               ,
               delight
               your selues
               in
               the
               tab●et
               ,
               and
               harpe
               ,
               enioy
               the
               pleasures
               that
               are
               present
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               flower
               of
               life
               passe
               by
               ,
               
               
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 eyes
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 know
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               I
               remember
               that
               a
               gallant
               of
               this
               stampe
               some
               time
               said
               vnto
               a
               reverend
               Prelate
               ,
               what
               if
               there
               bee
               no
               iudgement
               to
               come
               ,
               are
               you
               not
               then
               a
               very
               foole
               to
               barre
               your selfe
               from
               the
               pleasure
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ?
               to
               whom
               the
               Prelate
               ,
               and
               what
               if
               there
               be
               a
               iudgement
               to
               come
               ,
               are
               not
               you
               then
               a
               very
               foole
               for
               the
               short
               pleasures
               of
               this
               present
               life
               to
               barre
               yourselfe
               from
               those
               eternall
               ioyes
               of
               
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ?
               Thou
               vaine
               man
               ,
               art
               thou
               infallibly
               certaine
               thou
               shalt
               not
               come
               to
               iudgement
               ?
               is
               there
               no
               scruple
               ,
               no
               doubting
               remaining
               in
               thee
               to
               the
               contrary
               ?
               I
               know
               thou
               wouldest
               faine
               haue
               it
               so
               that
               thou
               maist
               sinne
               withall
               impunity
               :
               howbeit
               I
               am
               sure
               thy
               Conscience
               doth
               so
               counterchecke
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               but
               doubt
               thereof
               .
               In
               a
               case
               so
               doubtfull
               vnto
               thee
               what
               folly
               ,
               nay
               what
               madnesse
               is
               it
               for
               time
               to
               hazard
               eternity
               ?
               and
               for
               a
               few
               fading
               pleasures
               to
               adventure
               thy selfe
               vpon
               endles
               woe
               and
               misery
               ?
               The
               wise
               heathen
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Longum
                 illudtempus
                 cum
                 non
                 ero
                 ,
                 magis
                 me
                 movet
                 quam
                 hoc
                 tam
                 exiguum
                 ,
              
               the
               long
               time
               which
               shall
               be
               after
               this
               life
               doth
               more
               affect
               me
               then
               this
               short
               life
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               possible
               let
               it
               affect
               thee
               also
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               sit
               still
               in
               the
               chaire
               of
               scorners
               ,
               scoffe
               on
               thy
               fil
               ,
               and
               seeing
               thou
               wilt
               not
               beleeue
               that
               fire
               is
               hot
               vntill
               it
               burne
               thee
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               one
               day
               be
               convinced
               that
               there
               is
               a
               iudgement
               when
               thou
               shalt
               feele
               the
               intollerable
               torments
               of
               those
               flames
               that
               never
               shall
               be
               quenched
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               season
               let
               vs
               who
               haue
               better
               learned
               Christ
               and
               
                 know
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               let
               vs
               I
               say
               prepare
               our selues
               against
               this
               great
               &
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               giuing
               all
               
                 diligence
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 peace
                 without
                 spot
                 and
                 blamelesse
                 .
              
               
               And
               to
               this
               end
               let
               vs
               alwaies
               haue
               it
               in
               mind
               ,
               and
               with
               Saint
               Hierom
               ever
               be
               meditating
               therevpon
               .
               
                 Quoties
                 diem
                 illum
                 considero
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 toto
                 corpore
                 contremisco
                 :
                 siue
                 enim
                 comedo
                 ,
                 siue
                 bibo
                 ,
                 siue
                 aliud
                 facio
                 ,
                 semper
                 videtur
                 tuba
                 illa
                 terribilis
                 sonare
                 in
                 auribus
                 meis
                 ,
                 Surgite
                 mortui
                 et
                 venite
                 ad
                 iudicium
              
               :
               as
               often
               as
               I
               thinke
               of
               that
               day
               I
               tremble
               every
               limbe
               ,
               for
               whether
               I
               eate
               or
               drinke
               or
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               I
               heare
               that
               terrible
               trumpet
               sounding
               in
               mine
               eares
               ,
               arise
               yee
               dead
               
               and
               come
               to
               iudgement
               .
               If
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               will
               make
               a
               man
               sober
               and
               keepe
               him
               within
               his
               bankes
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               consideration
               hereof
               .
               Thinke
               of
               this
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               and
               thinke
               of
               it
               seriously
               all
               yee
               that
               heare
               me
               this
               day
               .
               Yee
               Iudges
               of
               the
               land
               
                 be
                 yee
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
              
               ,
               
               
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 kisse
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 doe
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 fatherlesse
                 ,
                 deliver
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 needy
                 ,
                 and
                 saue
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
              
               doe
               nothing
               vniustly
               ,
               accept
               no
               mans
               person
               ,
               execute
               iustice
               without
               bribery
               and
               partiality
               ,
               for
               your selues
               must
               come
               vnto
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               iudge
               so
               shall
               yee
               be
               iudged
               .
               Yee
               lawyers
               and
               advocates
               ,
               see
               that
               yee
               entertaine
               none
               but
               good
               causes
               ,
               sell
               not
               breath
               only
               for
               your
               fees
               ,
               spin
               not
               matters
               out
               at
               such
               a
               length
               for
               your
               owne
               advantage
               ,
               in
               every
               cause
               deale
               conscionably
               and
               honestly
               ,
               for
               your selues
               shall
               need
               an
               advocate
               in
               that
               day
               to
               speake
               for
               you
               ,
               
                 quando
                 plus
                 valebunt
                 pura
                 corda
                 quam
                 astuta
                 verba
                 ,
              
               when
               a
               good
               heart
               shall
               farre
               more
               availe
               then
               cunning
               and
               plausible
               words
               .
               Yee
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               feed
               yee
               diligently
               the
               flocke
               whereof
               
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 overseers
                 ,
              
               
               
                 strengthen
                 the
                 weake
                 ,
                 heale
                 the
                 sicke
                 ,
                 binde
                 vp
                 the
                 broken
                 ,
                 bring
                 againe
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 driven
                 away
                 ,
                 seeke
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 be
                 instant
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 season
              
               :
               thrice
               happy
               are
               you
               if
               your
               Lord
               
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 ,
                 finde
                 you
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
              
               for
               you
               shall
               stand
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               hauing
               iustified
               many
               ,
               yee
               
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 starres
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               
               And
               yee
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               brethren
               whatsoeuer
               whether
               gentle
               or
               vngentle
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               take
               heed
               to
               your selues
               also
               ,
               and
               for
               these
               outward
               vanities
               of
               birth
               and
               wealth
               ,
               see
               that
               yee
               neither
               despise
               nor
               envy
               one
               another
               .
               In
               that
               day
               not
               the
               first
               but
               the
               second
               birth
               will
               be
               regarded
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               will
               bee
               more
               esteemed
               then
               a
               full
               purse
               .
               
               
               
               
               
               Watch
               therefore
               &
               be
               sober
               ,
               
               
                 flee
                 vngodlinesse
                 and
                 worldly
                 l●sts
              
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 piety
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 meekenesse
                 ,
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 laying
                 vp
                 in
                 store
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 for
                 your selues
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 obtaine
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               Then
               shall
               yee
               not
               need
               with
               guilty
               reprobates
               to
               hang
               downe
               your
               countenances
               ,
               and
               to
               request
               the
               hills
               to
               cover
               you
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               terrible
               iudge
               :
               for
               ye
               shall
               earnestly
               long
               for
               his
               speedy
               comming
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               appearance
               shall
               yee
               lift
               vp
               your
               heads
               for
               ioy
               ,
               
               
                 knowing
                 that
                 your
                 redemption
                 draweth
                 neere
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               now
               is
               to
               bee
               pronounced
               that
               more
               then
               ioyfull
               sentence
               ,
               
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 inherit
                 yee
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               vnto
               the
               which
               kingdome
               the
               Lord
               bring
               vs
               all
               for
               his
               Christs
               sake
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               AN
               AMVLET
               OR
               PRESERVATIVE
               against
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               MINISTERY
               .
            
             
               OXFORD
               Printed
               by
               I.L.
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 TIT.
                 2
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 despise
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               BEing
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               present
               oportunity
               to
               addresse
               my
               speech
               at
               this
               time
               vnto
               you
               principally
               ,
               reuerend
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               beloued
               brethren
               of
               the
               Clergie
               :
               I
               haue
               by
               the
               direction
               I
               trust
               of
               
                 Gods
                 blessed
                 spirit
              
               made
               speciall
               choice
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               as
               affording
               matter
               both
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               and
               euery
               way
               concerning
               you
               .
               That
               the
               office
               and
               calling
               of
               the
               Ministery
               is
               of
               all
               other
               the
               most
               honourable
               &
               worthy
               ,
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               presumeth
               .
               That
               of
               all
               other
               it
               is
               generally
               most
               obnoxious
               and
               subject
               to
               contempt
               ,
               wee
               all
               by
               lamentable
               experience
               feele
               .
               How
               it
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               this
               contempt
               ,
               and
               againe
               recouer
               its
               ancient
               dignitie
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               of
               high
               nature
               ,
               and
               well
               worth
               the
               hearing
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               very
               purpose
               &
               intent
               of
               this
               Apostolicall
               charge
               .
               For
               as
               St
               Pauls
               care
               that
               Titus
               be
               not
               despised
               implies
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               his
               feare
               least
               he
               be
               despised
               argues
               it
               is
               subject
               therevnto
               :
               so
               his
               charge
               vnto
               Titus
               to
               looke
               vnto
               it
               that
               hee
               be
               not
               despised
               ,
               evidently
               shewes
               both
               where
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               contempt
               mostly
               lies
               ,
               and
               how
               our selues
               if
               wee
               list
               may
               preuent
               it
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Text
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               be
               
               called
               
                 An
                 Amulet
                 or
                 Preservatiue
                 against
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 th●
                 Ministery
                 .
              
               And
               it
               offereth
               as
               you
               see
               vnto
               our
               medi●ation
               these
               three
               particulars
               ,
               first
               
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
              
               :
               secondly
               ,
               
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
              
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               
                 the
                 redresse
                 of
                 this
                 contempt
              
               .
               Of
               which
               while
               I
               discourse
               vnto
               you
               plainely
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               poore
               abilitie
               ,
               &
               breefly
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               businesses
               to
               succeed
               :
               lend
               mee
               I
               beseech
               you
               blessed
               brethren
               both
               the
               assistance
               of
               your
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               encouragement
               of
               your
               fauorable
               attention
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               as
               touching
               the
               Dignitie
               of
               the
               
                 Ministrie
                 ,
                 cui
                 non
                 dictus
                 his
                 Hylas
                 ?
              
               
               What
               tongue
               or
               penne
               almost
               hath
               not
               travailed
               in
               this
               argument
               ?
               Or
               what
               can
               herein
               bee
               said
               which
               hath
               not
               beene
               already
               said
               ?
               And
               to
               say
               all
               that
               may
               be
               said
               in
               this
               short
               scantling
               of
               time
               is
               impossible
               .
               
               I
               omit
               therefore
               that
               Scripture
               expresly
               calleth
               Priesthood
               an
               Honour
               ,
               
               and
               affirmeth
               Elders
               to
               be
               worthie
               of
               
                 double
                 honour
              
               ,
               
               charging
               all
               to
               haue
               them
               not
               onely
               in
               honour
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               
                 singular
                 reputation
              
               .
               Neither
               will
               I
               stand
               to
               reckon
               vp
               all
               those
               titles
               wherewith
               Ministers
               are
               honoured
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Stewards
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Men
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Embassadors
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               
               Saviours
               ,
               
               
                 Starres
                 ,
                 Angells
              
               .
               Nor
               lastly
               will
               I
               spend
               time
               in
               mustering
               vp
               all
               those
               honourable
               personages
               ,
               
               who
               haue
               borne
               this
               office
               ,
               
               as
               the
               
                 First
                 borne
              
               of
               euery
               family
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               vnder
               the
               Law
               the
               house
               of
               Aaron
               in
               both
               mighty
               Kings
               as
               Melchizedeck
               and
               Solomon
               ,
               
               
               and
               finally
               vnder
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 Christ
              
               himselfe
               
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 .
              
               
               
               These
               things
               I
               say
               ,
               
               and
               sundrie
               other
               of
               like
               nature
               ,
               
               although
               demonstratiuely
               prouing
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               
               yet
               of
               purpose
               I
               passe
               by
               as
               obvious
               and
               vulgarly
               vrged
               .
               
               Onely
               at
               this
               time
               these
               three
               
               points
               as
               the
               choicest
               among
               the
               rest
               would
               I
               command
               vnto
               your
               serious
               consideration
               .
               First
               the
               
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 science
                 we
                 professe
              
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               
                 the
                 efficacy
                 and
                 powerfull
                 operation
                 of
                 our
                 Ministry
              
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 annexed
                 therevnto
                 .
              
               For
               if
               the
               Science
               we
               professe
               be
               architectonicall
               ,
               if
               the
               execution
               of
               our
               Ministry
               bee
               
                 most
                 energeticall
              
               ,
               if
               our
               authority
               and
               iurisdiction
               bee
               the
               amplest
               and
               greatest
               :
               then
               is
               our
               Calling
               of
               all
               other
               the
               most
               noble
               and
               worthy
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               enquire
               if
               these
               things
               be
               so
               :
               and
               first
               the
               
                 excellencie
                 of
                 the
                 science
                 we
                 professe
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               the
               wise
               man
               saith
               of
               a
               vertuous
               woman
               ,
               
               
                 Many
                 daughters
                 haue
                 done
                 worthily
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 surmountest
                 them
                 all
                 :
              
               so
               say
               I
               ,
               all
               Arts
               and
               Disciplines
               in
               their
               kinde
               are
               good
               ,
               as
               issuing
               from
               God
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               :
               but
               Divinity
               is
               transcendent
               ,
               and
               as
               Gregory
               calleth
               it
               
                 ars
                 artium
              
               ,
               the
               science
               of
               sciences
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               preeminence
               of
               one
               science
               before
               another
               standeth
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               either
               that
               it
               is
               more
               worthie
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               matter
               it
               teacheth
               ,
               or
               more
               certaine
               and
               infallible
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               knowing
               :
               this
               
                 Divine
                 science
              
               farre
               excelleth
               in
               both
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               
                 very
                 gleaning
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 vintage
                 of
                 Abiezer
                 :
              
               
               the
               meanest
               part
               of
               this
               heauenly
               knowledge
               is
               greater
               and
               nobler
               then
               all
               whatsoeuer
               is
               comprehended
               within
               the
               whole
               circle
               of
               humane
               Sciences
               .
               For
               these
               ,
               taken
               at
               the
               highest
               ,
               aspire
               not
               aboue
               Nature
               ,
               contemplating
               only
               such
               Verities
               ,
               and
               directing
               vnto
               such
               goods
               as
               are
               connaturall
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               being
               naturall
               are
               also
               finite
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               satisfie
               the
               vast
               and
               infinite
               desire
               either
               of
               the
               mind
               or
               will.
               But
               the
               
                 obiect
                 of
                 this
                 Diuine
                 science
              
               is
               meerely
               supernaturall
               :
               the
               speculatiue
               part
               whereof
               contemplateth
               
               the
               first
               and
               highest
               verity
               even
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               ●●e
               infinite
               beautie
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               the
               incomprehensible
               
                 Trinitie
                 of
                 Persons
              
               ,
               his
               wonderfull
               workes
               and
               operations
               ,
               creating
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ,
               sustaining
               all
               he
               created
               by
               his
               
                 mighty
                 word
                 ,
                 ordering
                 and
                 gouerning
              
               all
               by
               his
               most
               wise
               prouidence
               ,
               but
               specially
               redeeming
               mankinde
               from
               
                 Sinne
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
              
               into
               the
               
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 sonnes
              
               by
               the
               incarnation
               and
               passion
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
               
               A
               mystery
               so
               profound
               that
               not
               only
               the
               
                 naturall
                 man
              
               knowes
               it
               not
               ,
               
               but
               euen
               the
               blessed
               Angells
               longed
               to
               be
               acquainted
               therewith
               ,
               and
               knowing
               stand
               amazed
               and
               rauished
               with
               admiration
               thereof
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               Practicall
               part
               any
               way
               inferior
               vnto
               the
               speculatiue
               :
               for
               that
               also
               directeth
               vnto
               the
               first
               and
               highest
               Good
               ,
               euen
               Good
               ,
               in
               vision
               and
               fruition
               of
               whom
               standeth
               our
               eternall
               blessednesse
               ,
               shewing
               also
               what
               the
               way
               is
               which
               leadeth
               vnto
               this
               soueraigne
               End
               ,
               namely
               
                 Repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
                 Iustification
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Regeneration
                 by
                 water
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               vnfaigned
               study
               and
               practise
               of
               
                 new
                 obedience
              
               ,
               in
               Pietie
               towards
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Iustice
              
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               temperance
               towards
               our
               owne
               selues
               .
               Thus
               the
               subiect
               &
               matter
               of
               our
               science
               so
               farre
               surpasseth
               that
               of
               other
               Disciplines
               ,
               as
               supernaturall
               excelleth
               naturall
               ;
               heauen
               ,
               earth
               ;
               eternitie
               ,
               time
               ;
               the
               boundlesse
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               narrow
               compasse
               of
               mans
               reason
               :
               and
               they
               are
               vnto
               it
               but
               as
               Hagar
               vnto
               Sarah
               ,
               hand-maides
               vnto
               their
               Lady
               and
               Mistresse
               .
            
             
               As
               is
               the
               matter
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               knowing
               also
               :
               that
               of
               highest
               price
               and
               value
               ,
               this
               most
               certaine
               and
               infallible
               .
               Vnto
               the
               truths
               of
               other
               sciences
               wee
               yeeld
               assent
               ,
               either
               induced
               by
               authority
               of
               humane
               testimonie
               ,
               or
               inclined
               by
               probability
               and
               likelihood
               of
               reason
               ,
               or
               convinced
               
               by
               the
               light
               and
               evidence
               of
               demonstration
               .
               The
               two
               former
               breed
               but
               a
               morall
               or
               coniecturall
               certitude
               ,
               both
               obscure
               ,
               nor
               excluding
               all
               doubt
               ,
               nor
               securing
               vs
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               The
               third
               though
               it
               haue
               greater
               evidence
               &
               clearnes
               ,
               yet
               hath
               it
               no
               more
               thē
               the
               naturall
               light
               of
               humane
               reason
               can
               afford
               :
               which
               what
               a
               glow-worme
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               subiect
               to
               mistaking
               who
               sees
               not
               ?
               Aristotle
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               were
               as
               sharpe
               sighted
               and
               peircing
               into
               these
               matters
               as
               ever
               any
               mans
               ,
               yet
               confesseth
               ,
               we
               are
               but
               owly-eyed
               in
               them
               :
               and
               the
               Pyrrhonian
               Philosophers
               saw
               so
               much
               vncertainty
               in
               most
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               grew
               to
               maintaine
               an
               impossibility
               of
               knowing
               any
               thing
               .
               
               
                 So
                 vaine
                 is
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 is
                 his
                 foolish
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 professe
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 wise
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 the
                 starkest
                 fooles
                 .
              
               But
               the
               truths
               of
               this
               
                 divine
                 science
              
               being
               supernaturall
               haue
               their
               certainty
               from
               a
               supernaturall
               light
               ,
               even
               the
               revelation
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               which
               can
               neither
               deceiue
               nor
               bee
               deceiued
               :
               according
               to
               that
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 hath
                 not
                 revealed
                 this
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               
                 light
                 shining
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 dawne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 day-starre
                 rising
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 the
                 Certitude
              
               of
               Faith
               which
               is
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               so
               ,
               because
               no
               falsehood
               can
               possibly
               be
               vnder
               it
               ,
               
               and
               being
               as
               Chrysostome
               saith
               ,
               more
               firme
               then
               all
               Demonstration
               ,
               as
               standing
               not
               in
               the
               
                 enticeing
                 speech
                 of
                 mans
                 wisdome
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 in
                 plaine
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 of
                 Power
                 .
              
               True
               it
               is
               that
               this
               our
               Science
               sometime
               receiueth
               from
               humane
               wisdome
               ,
               yet
               not
               because
               shee
               needs
               it
               ,
               but
               because
               wee
               neede
               it
               :
               nor
               for
               any
               defect
               or
               vncertainty
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               our
               vnderstanding
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               those
               things
               that
               are
               knowne
               ,
               to
               naturall
               reason
               is
               more
               easily
               
               brought
               to
               vnderstand
               those
               things
               which
               are
               aboue
               reason
               .
               For
               otherwise
               she
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               receiuing
               her
               Principles
               from
               any
               other
               Science
               ,
               that
               shee
               either
               allowes
               or
               controls
               all
               their
               rules
               and
               maxims
               ,
               as
               being
               their
               soveraigne
               Queene
               and
               Mistresse
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               
                 Science
                 of
                 Divinity
              
               :
               now
               of
               the
               
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
              
               .
            
             
               
               
                 As
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 strength
              
               saith
               the
               Proverbe
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               is
               our
               science
               ,
               so
               is
               our
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               noble
               ,
               &
               therefore
               this
               the
               most
               powerfull
               .
               That
               is
               most
               powerfull
               which
               worketh
               most
               effectually
               to
               atchieue
               '
               its
               end
               :
               and
               the
               more
               difficult
               the
               end
               is
               to
               bee
               attained
               ,
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               power
               that
               attaineth
               it
               .
               Now
               what
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ?
               It
               is
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               
                 to
                 build
                 vp
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 open
                 mens
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 them
                 from
                 darkenesse
                 to
                 light
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 receiue
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 inheritance
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
              
               :
               that
               is
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               partakers
               both
               of
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               eternall
               glory
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               An
               employment
               as
               of
               highest
               consequence
               ,
               so
               of
               greatest
               difficulty
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               wondreth
               ,
               
                 who
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 it
                 ,
              
               
               &
               Chrysostome
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               themselues
               would
               tremble
               to
               vndergoe
               the
               burthen
               .
               Yet
               hath
               it
               pleased
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               
                 earthly
                 vessels
              
               to
               convey
               vnto
               vs
               these
               
                 heavenly
                 treasures
              
               :
               
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Ministry
               of
               weake
               mortall
               men
               
                 mighty
                 in
                 operation
              
               ,
               
               able
               to
               
                 pull
                 downe
                 strong
                 holds
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 downe
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 high
                 thing
                 that
                 exalteth
                 it selfe
                 against
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 captiue
                 every
                 thought
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               Esay
               calleth
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               and
               
               Saint
               Paul
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
               Hence
               that
               God
               himselfe
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 word
                 shall
                 never
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
                 void
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 accomplish
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 prosper
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 whereto
                 he
                 sends
                 it
                 .
              
               Is
               it
               is
               not
               strange
               that
               the
               
                 wolfe
                 should
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leopard
                 with
                 the
                 kid
                 ,
                 and
                 calfe
                 and
                 the
                 lion
                 and
                 the
                 fat
                 beast
                 lye
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 lead
                 them
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 cow
                 and
                 the
                 beare
                 should
                 feede
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 lye
                 downe
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lyon
                 eate
                 straw
                 like
                 the
                 Oxe
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 sucking
                 child
                 should
                 play
                 on
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 aspe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weaned
                 child
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 Cockatrices
                 den
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 without
                 either
                 hurt
                 or
                 danger
                 ?
              
               Yet
               all
               this
               is
               done
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Ministry
               .
               This
               is
               it
               that
               
                 filleth
                 vp
                 every
                 vally
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 levelleth
                 every
                 mountaine
                 and
                 hill
                 :
                 that
                 maketh
                 the
                 crooked
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rough
                 waies
                 smooth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 flesh
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               meaning
               of
               which
               allegoricall
               speech
               I
               cannot
               better
               expresse
               then
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Lactantius
               ,
               
               
                 giue
                 mee
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 cholericke
                 ,
                 a
                 railer
                 ,
                 vnruly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 as
                 meeke
                 as
                 a
                 lambe
                 .
                 Giue
                 mee
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 greedy
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 gripple
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 him
                 liberall
                 and
                 giue
                 bountifully
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 :
                 giue
                 me
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 fearefull
                 of
                 paine
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 eftsoones
                 shall
                 he
                 contemne
                 his
                 gibbets
                 ,
                 fires
                 ,
                 and
                 Phalaris
                 bull
                 :
                 Giue
                 me
                 the
                 lecher
                 ,
                 the
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 the
                 taverne
                 haunter
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 shalt
                 thou
                 see
                 him
                 sober
                 ,
                 chast
                 and
                 continent
                 .
                 Giue
                 me
                 the
                 cruell
                 and
                 bloud
                 thirsty
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fury
                 shall
                 soone
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 clemency
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 giue
                 me
                 the
                 vniust
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 foole
                 ,
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 innocent
                 .
              
               Such
               and
               so
               great
               is
               the
               power
               of
               this
               divine
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               it
               quickly
               changeth
               
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               transformes
               him
               into
               another
               shape
               ,
               so
               as
               ye
               can
               hardly
               know
               him
               to
               be
               the
               same
               .
               Neither
               let
               any
               man
               thinke
               that
               these
               are
               but
               words
               :
               no
               they
               haue
               ordinarily
               beene
               and
               are
               daily
               done
               .
               
               Did
               not
               Ionas
               with
               one
               sermon
               humble
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Niniveh
               and
               all
               that
               mighty
               citty
               into
               sackcloth
               and
               ashes
               ?
               
               Did
               not
               Peter
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               preaching
               to
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 pricke
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               once
               adde
               about
               
                 three
                 thousand
                 soules
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
              
               ?
               
               Did
               not
               Paul
               ,
               discoursing
               of
               
                 iustice
                 and
                 temperance
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               make
               Felix
               the
               governour
               although
               a
               heathen
               yet
               to
               tremble
               ?
               But
               what
               speake
               I
               of
               particulars
               which
               are
               infinite
               ?
               Never
               did
               Alexander
               or
               Cesar
               with
               their
               huge
               hosts
               of
               armed
               men
               ,
               win
               so
               great
               victories
               ,
               or
               erect
               such
               troopes
               of
               honour
               to
               themselues
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               vnto
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
               They
               were
               in
               number
               but
               twelue
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               poore
               fishermen
               ,
               and
               vnlettered
               ,
               and
               despised
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               :
               and
               yet
               within
               a
               few
               yeares
               ,
               armed
               only
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               this
               Ministry
               ,
               they
               conquered
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               subdued
               it
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ.
               And
               whom
               they
               subdued
               they
               so
               setled
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               that
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               renounce
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               content
               to
               endure
               most
               exquisite
               torments
               ,
               and
               to
               loose
               a
               thousand
               liues
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               hath
               the
               Ministry
               hitherto
               prevailed
               ,
               and
               shall
               successiuely
               vnto
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
               How
               many
               families
               of
               Philosophers
               haue
               heretofore
               failed
               without
               successor
               ?
               
               How
               many
               sects
               of
               Hereticks
               are
               vanished
               and
               melted
               away
               as
               dew
               before
               the
               sunne
               ?
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               religion
               shall
               never
               faile
               .
               The
               heavens
               shall
               sooner
               loose
               their
               influence
               ,
               and
               the
               starres
               their
               light
               ,
               then
               the
               
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               without
               its
               strength
               and
               vertue
               .
               Neither
               the
               open
               violence
               of
               tyrants
               ,
               nor
               the
               secret
               vnderminings
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               nor
               hell
               it selfe
               ,
               shall
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               let
               or
               hinder
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               Efficacy
               and
               Operatiue
               power
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               The
               authority
               and
               jurisdiction
               annexed
               therevnto
               is
               exceeding
               great
               and
               ample
               .
               I
               stand
               astonished
               at
               the
               consideration
               thereof
               :
               for
               among
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               there
               is
               none
               comparable
               to
               it
               .
               Among
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               say
               I
               :
               Nay
               among
               the
               Angells
               of
               God
               ,
               
               saith
               Chrysostome
               .
               For
               neither
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               Kings
               or
               Princes
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               giuen
               .
               These
               only
               haue
               power
               to
               open
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               to
               all
               that
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               to
               shut
               the
               gates
               against
               those
               that
               continue
               in
               incredulity
               .
               These
               haue
               authority
               to
               
                 binde
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 and
                 retaine
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               to
               enter
               men
               by
               baptisme
               into
               the
               
                 visible
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               admit
               them
               or
               withold
               them
               from
               the
               holy
               communion
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               notorious
               sinners
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               excommunication
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               them
               over
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               proue
               incorrigible
               ,
               by
               
                 anathema
                 maranatha
              
               to
               separate
               them
               from
               the
               Church
               vntill
               the
               Lord
               come
               .
               Adde
               herevnto
               that
               whatsoever
               they
               doe
               here
               on
               earth
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               eftsoones
               ratified
               by
               God
               in
               heauen
               :
               according
               to
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
               
                 whose
                 sins
                 soeuer
                 yee
                 remit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 soeuer
                 yee
                 retaine
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 retained
              
               :
               
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 whatsoeuer
                 yee
                 shall
                 binde
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 yee
                 shall
                 loose
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               is
               wondrous
               great
               :
               so
               is
               the
               extent
               thereof
               exceeding
               large
               .
               For
               it
               stretcheth
               it selfe
               without
               exception
               of
               condition
               or
               degree
               vnto
               all
               men
               .
               If
               I
               should
               
               say
               Angels
               also
               ,
               perhaps
               I
               should
               not
               say
               much
               amisse
               .
               Else
               what
               meaneth
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               
                 vnto
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 in
                 heauenly
                 places
                 is
                 made
                 knowne
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 manifold
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               seeing
               the
               Church
               maketh
               nothing
               knowne
               but
               by
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               manifold
               wisdome
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Church
               :
               it
               seemeth
               that
               they
               also
               are
               in
               some
               things
               informed
               by
               the
               Ministrie
               .
               And
               thus
               at
               length
               to
               summe
               vp
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               you
               haue
               clearely
               demonstrated
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               the
               Science
               we
               professe
               is
               of
               all
               other
               the
               most
               transcendent
               ,
               and
               operation
               of
               our
               Ministrie
               ,
               the
               most
               effectuall
               :
               but
               also
               that
               the
               authority
               and
               jurisdiction
               therevnto
               annexed
               is
               of
               all
               other
               the
               greatest
               and
               largest
               .
               Out
               of
               all
               which
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               be
               bold
               to
               inferre
               the
               conclusion
               principally
               intended
               ,
               that
               our
               
                 calling
                 is
                 therefore
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 most
                 worthy
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               is
               it
               so
               indeed
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministry
               is
               of
               all
               callings
               the
               most
               noble
               and
               honourable
               ?
               Then
               belike
               they
               that
               are
               advanced
               therevnto
               are
               accordingly
               to
               be
               esteemed
               .
               Without
               question
               they
               are
               .
               Reason
               telleth
               vs
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               :
               &
               God
               commandeth
               that
               it
               be
               so
               .
               The
               more
               strange
               it
               seemes
               that
               whereas
               all
               other
               sorts
               of
               men
               are
               regarded
               answerably
               vnto
               their
               places
               ,
               Ministers
               only
               are
               vilipended
               and
               least
               set
               by
               .
               For
               that
               so
               it
               hath
               ever
               beene
               ,
               the
               monuments
               of
               former
               ages
               sufficiently
               testifie
               .
               
               
               Noah
               was
               mocked
               of
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               
               Lot
               of
               the
               
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 Aaron
                 of
                 Korah
              
               ,
               
               
                 Dathan
                 ,
                 and
                 Abiron
                 ,
                 David
                 of
                 Michol
                 ,
                 Micaiah
                 of
                 Ahab
                 and
                 his
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Elizeus
              
               of
               the
               children
               and
               Iehus
               captaines
               ,
               
               and
               generally
               all
               the
               Messengers
               and
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               Iewes
               .
               
               In
               the
               new
               Testament
               Christ
               himselfe
               was
               
                 set
                 at
                 naught
              
               ,
               
               
               the
               Apostles
               when
               they
               were
               filled
               with
               the
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               
               Ghost
               were
               flouted
               at
               as
               full
               of
               new
               wine
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               when
               he
               discoursed
               most
               profoundlie
               before
               the
               Athenians
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               was
               counted
               of
               them
               but
               a
               vaine
               Babler
               ,
               
               and
               vniversallie
               all
               the
               Apostles
               every
               where
               were
               no
               better
               reckoned
               of
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 offals
                 &
                 off
                 scourings
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               &
               doe
               not
               we
               Ministers
               now
               a
               dayes
               
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 cup
              
               ?
               or
               are
               we
               
                 not
                 baptized
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
              
               ?
               yes
               verily
               .
               Contempt
               pursues
               vs
               also
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               the
               more
               the
               more
               inferior
               we
               are
               vnto
               them
               .
               Giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               shew
               it
               in
               particular
               ,
               if
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               ,
               yet
               to
               confound
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               wherein
               men
               loue
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               to
               seeme
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               religion
               on
               them
               rather
               then
               into
               them
               :
               howbeit
               briefly
               ,
               for
               what
               pleasure
               can
               either
               you
               take
               in
               hearing
               ,
               or
               I
               in
               discoursing
               of
               so
               sad
               a
               theme
               ?
            
             
               The
               Honour
               due
               vnto
               the
               Ministrie
               is
               double
               ;
               
                 Internal
                 ,
                 External
                 .
                 Internal
              
               in
               the
               Minde
               ,
               in
               the
               Affection
               .
               In
               the
               
                 Minde
                 honourable
                 estimation
              
               :
               in
               the
               
                 Affection
                 ,
                 Loue.
                 External
              
               in
               Word
               ,
               in
               Gesture
               ,
               in
               Deed.
               In
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 honourable
                 mention
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Gesture
                 ,
                 reverent
                 behaviour
              
               ,
               in
               
                 deed
                 ,
                 liberal
                 and
                 bountifull
                 maintenance
                 .
              
               All
               these
               Honours
               doe
               we
               iustlie
               claime
               as
               due
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               all
               most
               shamefully
               denied
               vs.
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               cleare
               as
               the
               sun
               at
               noone-day
               by
               what
               hath
               beene
               already
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               in
               it selfe
               &
               aboue
               all
               other
               the
               most
               honourable
               .
               Expresse
               testimonie
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               &
               vnanswerable
               arguments
               deduced
               from
               it
               ,
               haue
               sufficiently
               manifested
               the
               same
               .
               Now
               wee
               know
               that
               reason
               would
               that
               every
               thing
               be
               valued
               according
               to
               the
               worth
               thereof
               :
               and
               very
               simple
               doe
               wee
               count
               him
               that
               sets
               no
               better
               price
               vpon
               silver
               then
               lead
               ,
               vpon
               gold
               then
               copper
               ,
               
               vpon
               emerauds
               and
               diamonds
               then
               pibble
               stones
               .
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospell
               being
               indeed
               so
               pretious
               a
               jewell
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               all
               accordingly
               to
               be
               esteemed
               :
               and
               very
               foolish
               or
               froward
               must
               hee
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               disesteemeth
               or
               vndervalueth
               so
               invaluable
               a
               treasure
               .
               And
               yet
               how
               many
               are
               there
               in
               these
               daies
               who
               despise
               this
               sacred
               function
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               at
               nought
               ?
               some
               happily
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               worth
               thereof
               :
               but
               others
               out
               of
               profanenesse
               ,
               preferring
               a
               messe
               of
               pottage
               before
               a
               birth-right
               .
               An
               evident
               signe
               and
               token
               whereof
               this
               may
               bee
               among
               others
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               the
               better
               ranke
               either
               for
               wealth
               or
               gentility
               count
               themselues
               too
               good
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               a
               foule
               disparagement
               to
               bestow
               their
               children
               that
               way
               .
               No
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               employment
               fit
               for
               poore
               mens
               children
               only
               .
               Or
               if
               at
               any
               time
               they
               vouchsafe
               to
               designe
               their
               sonnes
               therevnto
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               of
               the
               yonger
               sort
               ,
               ard
               such
               as
               they
               finde
               altogether
               vnapt
               for
               any
               other
               calling
               :
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               law
               ,
               or
               marchandise
               ,
               or
               some
               trade
               of
               more
               advantage
               ,
               swaies
               them
               ,
               and
               carries
               them
               cleane
               away
               .
               Nay
               even
               those
               that
               are
               of
               good
               parentage
               ,
               and
               equall
               vnto
               others
               ,
               if
               once
               they
               enter
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               they
               hold
               them
               abased
               thereby
               :
               and
               the
               very
               name
               of
               a
               Priest
               shall
               bee
               cast
               into
               their
               teeth
               ,
               as
               a
               notable
               blemish
               and
               staine
               vnto
               their
               blood
               .
               So
               that
               that
               which
               God
               accounteth
               the
               greatest
               honour
               ,
               is
               accounted
               by
               man
               a
               great
               impeachment
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               seldome
               findeth
               in
               the
               minde
               due
               estimation
               .
            
             
               As
               little
               loue
               findeth
               it
               also
               in
               the
               affection
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               earnestly
               chargeth
               all
               men
               to
               
                 loue
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               yea
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               them
               ,
               not
               some
               small
               measure
               ,
               but
               abundance
               
               of
               loue
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               
                 for
                 their
                 workes
                 sake
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               :
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               more
               fully
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               paines
               they
               take
               for
               you
               they
               deserue
               much
               loue
               :
               so
               that
               if
               you
               will
               not
               
                 amorem
                 impendere
              
               ,
               freely
               vouchsafe
               them
               your
               loue
               ,
               yet
               are
               you
               bound
               
                 amorem
                 rependere
              
               ,
               to
               requite
               their
               labours
               with
               
                 loue
                 .
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
              
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               hee
               was
               more
               beholding
               to
               his
               Master
               Aristotle
               then
               his
               Father
               Philip
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               his
               being
               only
               from
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               his
               well-being
               from
               the
               other
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               wee
               owe
               loue
               vnto
               our
               naturall
               parents
               as
               authors
               of
               our
               temporall
               life
               :
               how
               much
               more
               is
               due
               vnto
               our
               spirituall
               parents
               ,
               who
               haue
               begotten
               vs
               by
               the
               
                 immortall
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 vnto
                 a
                 blessed
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 ?
              
               
               Moses
               blessing
               Levi
               ,
               calleth
               him
               the
               
                 man
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
              
               :
               
               and
               anciently
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               were
               stiled
               
                 the
                 beloued
                 of
                 God.
              
               Doth
               God
               set
               his
               mercies
               ,
               and
               his
               loue
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               dares
               man
               deny
               his
               vnto
               them
               ?
               What
               dares
               not
               sinfull
               man
               doe
               ?
               He
               denied
               it
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Micaiah
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Imlah
                 ,
              
               
               
                 by
                 whom
                 wee
                 may
                 enquire
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 hate
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 prophecie
                 good
                 concerning
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 evill
                 .
              
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               the
               charge
               hee
               giueth
               his
               twelue
               Apostles
               ,
               
               foretelleth
               them
               that
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 hated
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 for
                 his
                 names
                 sake
                 .
              
               What
               he
               foretold
               them
               ,
               they
               by
               experience
               found
               true
               ,
               being
               euery
               where
               persecuted
               euen
               to
               the
               death
               .
               The
               reason
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               the
               
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 whole
                 world
                 lieth
                 in
                 evill
              
               ,
               &
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 evill
                 hateth
                 the
                 light
                 ,
              
               
               because
               it
               discovereth
               and
               reproueth
               his
               deeds
               .
               
               
                 Verit
                 as
                 odium
              
               ,
               truth
               begets
               hatred
               ,
               
               according
               to
               that
               of
               St
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Am
                 I
                 therefore
                 become
                 your
                 enimie
                 because
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
              
               Vnlesse
               we
               soe
               pillowes
               vnder
               mens
               elbowes
               wee
               cannot
               please
               them
               :
               if
               we
               please
               them
               not
               ,
               neither
               can
               wee
               haue
               their
               
               loue
               .
               
                 Et
                 hinc
                 illae
                 lachrymae
              
               ,
               hence
               the
               bitter
               cold
               that
               nips
               vs
               every
               where
               .
               But
               how
               little
               wee
               are
               either
               esteemed
               or
               loued
               ,
               will
               yet
               more
               appeare
               by
               the
               outward
               fruits
               .
               For
               as
               is
               the
               
                 internall
                 honour
              
               of
               the
               minde
               and
               affection
               :
               so
               is
               the
               externall
               also
               ,
               in
               Word
               ,
               in
               Gesture
               ,
               in
               Deed.
               
            
             
               Honour
               in
               Word
               is
               
                 honourable
                 mention
              
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               speake
               nothing
               but
               honour
               of
               a
               man.
               And
               this
               also
               wee
               iustly
               chalenge
               to
               our selues
               :
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 speake
                 evill
                 of
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 thy
                 people
                 .
              
               
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               Ministers
               are
               not
               Angels
               ,
               
               but
               being
               made
               of
               the
               same
               mouldes
               with
               other
               men
               ,
               are
               subiect
               to
               the
               same
               infirmities
               .
               Neverthelesse
               he
               playes
               but
               Chams
               part
               ,
               
               that
               laughs
               at
               his
               fathers
               nakednesse
               :
               Shem
               and
               Iaphet
               will
               not
               see
               it
               ,
               but
               goe
               backward
               and
               couer
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 exorbitancies
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
              
               ,
               saith
               Constantine
               the
               great
               ,
               
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
              
               :
               hee
               for
               his
               part
               would
               rather
               couer
               them
               with
               his
               purple
               robe
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Delicta
                 Sacerdotum
                 communis
                 est
                 turpitudo
              
               ,
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Priests
               are
               the
               common
               shame
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               True
               Charity
               would
               couer
               a
               multitude
               of
               them
               :
               but
               to
               blaze
               and
               divulge
               them
               is
               to
               spread
               abroad
               the
               infamie
               of
               our
               Mother
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               ordinary
               practise
               of
               these
               daies
               :
               the
               Ministrie
               is
               the
               common
               butt
               against
               which
               they
               shoot
               the
               venomous
               arrowes
               of
               their
               tongues
               .
               In
               all
               meetings
               ,
               at
               all
               tables
               ,
               the
               Minister
               vsually
               is
               the
               subiect
               of
               their
               talke
               :
               and
               it
               is
               cou●ted
               among
               many
               a
               speciall
               mark
               of
               true
               religion
               &
               zeale
               with
               open
               mouth
               to
               publish
               the
               faults
               ,
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               inferiour
               Ministers
               ?
               Nay
               of
               the
               cheefest
               fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Wherein
               also
               like
               butchers
               flies
               they
               lightly
               passe
               ouer
               the
               whole
               and
               sound
               places
               ,
               and
               seize
               only
               vpon
               gals
               and
               sores
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               meete
               with
               an
               infirmitie
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               alwaies
               buzzing
               about
               ,
               
               as
               for
               their
               graces
               and
               vertues
               ,
               they
               are
               wrapped
               vp
               in
               deep
               silence
               .
               Physitians
               if
               they
               doe
               but
               one
               good
               cure
               ,
               grow
               famous
               thereby
               though
               they
               kill
               twentie
               besides
               :
               we
               how
               many
               good
               things
               soeuer
               be
               in
               vs
               ,
               yet
               one
               leane
               Cow
               swallowes
               vp
               the
               seauen
               fat
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               weaknesse
               is
               sufficient
               to
               disgrace
               all
               .
               Weaknesse
               say
               I
               ?
               Nay
               that
               which
               is
               counted
               weaknesse
               in
               others
               ,
               is
               traduced
               as
               wickednesse
               in
               vs
               :
               our
               frailties
               are
               furies
               ,
               and
               every
               mole-hill
               is
               made
               a
               mountaine
               .
               So
               ready
               are
               they
               to
               speake
               the
               worst
               of
               vs
               ,
               and
               so
               loath
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               credit
               our
               Calling
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               will
               scarce
               vouchsafe
               vs
               a
               good
               word
               ,
               is
               it
               likely
               they
               will
               afford
               vs
               any
               Reverence
               in
               Gesture
               ?
               
               
               Yet
               Obadiah
               the
               gouernour
               of
               king
               Ahabs
               house
               ,
               meeting
               with
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 Eliah
              
               fell
               on
               his
               face
               before
               him
               .
               Cornelius
               the
               Centurion
               vpon
               S.
               Peters
               comming
               to
               him
               fell
               downe
               at
               his
               feet
               .
               
               Euen
               king
               Saul
               before
               him
               whom
               he
               conceaved
               to
               be
               Samuel
               ,
               stooped
               with
               his
               face
               to
               the
               ground
               &
               bowed
               himselfe
               .
               And
               Alexander
               the
               great
               when
               hee
               saw
               Iaddua
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               
               alighted
               from
               his
               horse
               ,
               and
               humbled
               himselfe
               with
               much
               reuerence
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               Constantine
               a
               greater
               then
               he
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               Synode
               of
               Nice
               ,
               bowed
               himselfe
               very
               low
               vnto
               the
               Bishops
               there
               assembled
               ,
               and
               sate
               not
               downe
               vntill
               they
               desired
               him
               .
               Yea
               the
               very
               Gentiles
               themselues
               stood
               in
               such
               awe
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               vtter
               an
               obscene
               word
               ,
               much
               lesse
               misbehaue
               thēselues
               in
               their
               presence
               .
               What
               thinke
               you
               ?
               Shall
               not
               these
               one
               day
               rise
               vp
               in
               iudgement
               against
               vs
               Christians
               to
               condemne
               vs
               ?
               For
               now
               adaies
               every
               petty
               Gentleman
               lookes
               for
               much
               duty
               from
               vs
               ,
               and
               takes
               it
               indignely
               if
               we
               stand
               not
               bare
               before
               him
               ,
               &
               worship
               him
               with
               cap
               and
               knee
               .
               If
               wee
               expect
               the
               like
               againe
               ,
               
               forsooth
               wee
               are
               growne
               too
               proud
               :
               it
               is
               honour
               enough
               for
               vs
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               but
               looke
               vpon
               vs.
               Precedencie
               is
               any
               mans
               rather
               then
               the
               Ministers
               :
               euery
               Mammonist
               ,
               euery
               younger
               brother
               ,
               euery
               vpstart
               of
               the
               first
               head
               must
               haue
               the
               place
               from
               vs.
               To
               the
               gay
               cloathing
               euery
               one
               saith
               ,
               
                 Sit
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 roome
                 :
              
               but
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               
                 Stand
                 thou
                 there
              
               ,
               
               or
               ,
               
               
                 sit
                 here
                 vnder
                 my
                 footstoole
              
               .
               Thus
               
                 children
                 behaue
                 themselues
                 proudly
                 against
                 the
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 base
                 against
                 the
                 honourable
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               last
               honour
               we
               claime
               ,
               is
               bountifull
               and
               
                 liberall
                 maintenance
              
               .
               
               For
               the
               
                 labourer
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 hire
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Oxe
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 treadeth
                 out
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 muzled
                 .
              
               No
               man
               warreth
               at
               his
               owne
               charges
               :
               and
               hee
               that
               feedeth
               a
               flocke
               ,
               
               liueth
               by
               it
               .
               Even
               the
               Egyptians
               and
               other
               Gentiles
               prouided
               for
               their
               Priests
               .
               God
               himselfe
               appointed
               Triths
               vnto
               Levi
               (
               the
               morality
               of
               which
               I
               dispute
               not
               at
               this
               time
               )
               besides
               Citties
               with
               their
               territories
               and
               sundry
               other
               things
               of
               great
               value
               .
               The
               Ministrie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               lesse
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               allowed
               vs.
               Tithe
               is
               too
               little
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Augustin
               :
               else
               how
               doe
               wee
               exceed
               the
               Pharisees
               who
               tithed
               all
               ▪
               If
               we
               minister
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               reason
               will
               ,
               
               that
               we
               receaue
               of
               your
               temporalls
               .
               The
               law
               of
               the
               Gospell
               requireth
               him
               that
               is
               taught
               to
               impart
               to
               him
               that
               teacheth
               of
               all
               his
               good
               .
               
               And
               reason
               ,
               For
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               to
               
                 Philemon
                 ,
                 you
                 owe
                 your selues
                 vnto
                 vs.
              
               And
               vnlesse
               you
               vnder
               value
               too
               much
               the
               eternall
               saluatiō
               of
               your
               soules
               ,
               yee
               can
               never
               sufficiently
               recompence
               the
               benefit
               yee
               receaue
               of
               vs.
               It
               is
               manifest
               then
               that
               an
               
                 honourable
                 salarie
              
               is
               due
               vnto
               vs.
               But
               how
               I
               beseech
               you
               are
               wee
               paid
               our
               due
               ?
               Poorely
               God
               wot
               :
               witnesse
               the
               multitude
               of
               impropriations
               ,
               the
               selling
               of
               benefices
               ,
               the
               detention
               of
               
               tithes
               ,
               or
               the
               false
               and
               repining
               paiment
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               .
               
               It
               was
               once
               said
               ,
               
               
                 What
                 shall
                 wee
                 giue
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               
               but
               now
               every
               one
               saith
               ,
               
                 Come
                 let
                 vs
                 take
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 possession
                 .
              
               When
               Moses
               built
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               stay
               the
               people
               from
               giuing
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               forward
               :
               but
               now
               would
               God
               ,
               wee
               could
               stay
               their
               hands
               from
               robbing
               the
               tabernacle
               .
               Many
               there
               are
               who
               call
               for
               a
               learned
               Ministry
               in
               every
               parish
               :
               yet
               keepe
               to
               themselues
               that
               which
               should
               maintaine
               the
               Minister
               .
               A
               strange
               perversenesse
               ,
               to
               desire
               no
               benefice
               may
               be
               without
               a
               cure
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               require
               a
               cure
               without
               a
               benefice
               .
               Yea
               but
               they
               are
               content
               to
               allow
               a
               Competencie
               .
               True.
               But
               if
               they
               may
               be
               our
               ●arvers
               ,
               I
               presume
               it
               will
               bee
               after
               the
               rate
               of
               Cratis
               in
               his
               Ephemeris
               ,
               
               
                 ten
                 pound
                 to
                 the
                 Cooke
                 ,
                 a
                 groat
                 to
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 ten
                 talents
                 to
                 the
                 Parasite
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Curtizan
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 three
                 halfepence
                 .
              
               For
               every
               little
               is
               too
               much
               for
               vs
               :
               &
               but
               enough
               is
               superfluity
               .
               
               
                 Et
                 quorsum
                 perditio
                 haec
              
               ,
               what
               need
               all
               this
               wasts
               .
               The
               poverty
               of
               the
               Apostles
               they
               often
               remember
               :
               but
               the
               bounty
               of
               Christians
               then
               they
               vtterly
               forget
               .
               If
               they
               will
               haue
               vs
               follow
               the
               one
               ,
               why
               refuse
               they
               to
               imitate
               the
               other
               ?
               
               Let
               them
               sell
               all
               they
               haue
               ,
               and
               lay
               downe
               the
               prizes
               at
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               then
               haue
               with
               them
               whensoeuer
               they
               please
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               presse
               these
               points
               of
               Honor
               no
               farther
               :
               for
               me
               thinkes
               I
               heare
               some
               say
               ,
               these
               words
               would
               haue
               sounded
               better
               in
               some
               advocates
               mouth
               ,
               in
               ours
               they
               may
               seeme
               to
               proceede
               of
               ambition
               or
               covetousnesse
               .
               Wherevnto
               I
               answere
               ,
               first
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               wee
               speake
               not
               for
               our selues
               ,
               who
               will
               ?
               and
               if
               wee
               doe
               ,
               alas
               what
               are
               wee
               ?
               All
               other
               sorts
               of
               men
               are
               allowed
               to
               defend
               themselues
               :
               and
               must
               wee
               alone
               suffer
               wrong
               
               and
               say
               nought
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               so
               to
               censure
               is
               a
               spice
               of
               the
               contempt
               wee
               speake
               of
               :
               for
               indeede
               wee
               seeke
               herein
               not
               so
               much
               our
               owne
               honour
               and
               advantage
               ,
               as
               Gods
               glory
               and
               benefit
               .
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               whose
               ordinance
               ,
               nay
               who
               himselfe
               by
               contemning
               vs
               is
               contemn●d
               .
               
               
                 They
                 haue
                 not
                 reiected
                 thee
                 but
                 mee
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               God
               to
               
                 Samuell
                 .
                 Yee
                 haue
                 robbed
                 me
                 in
                 tithes
                 and
                 offerings
                 ,
              
               saith
               hee
               by
               
                 Malachie
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 ,
              
               
               
                 despiseth
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ.
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
              
               ,
               
               
                 despiseth
                 not
                 man
                 but
                 God.
              
               Your
               benefit
               .
               For
               to
               deny
               
                 submission
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 and
                 watch
                 for
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 vnprofitable
                 for
                 you
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               For
               first
               as
               Barnard
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Cuius
                 vita
                 despicitur
                 ,
                 restat
                 vt
                 praedicatio
                 contemnatur
                 :
              
               if
               once
               our
               persons
               grow
               despicable
               ,
               little
               will
               our
               preaching
               availe
               .
               If
               our
               preaching
               availe
               not
               ,
               neither
               can
               you
               beleeue
               ,
               nor
               be
               saued
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               contemne
               a
               Minister
               is
               a
               fearfull
               sinne
               :
               otherwise
               Hoseas
               would
               never
               haue
               vsed
               this
               aggravation
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 contended
                 with
                 the
                 Priest.
              
               
               Lastly
               ,
               God
               punisheth
               it
               accordingly
               :
               with
               temporall
               punishment
               ,
               as
               vpon
               the
               Iewe
               ,
               with
               seaventy
               years
               captiuity
               :
               
               with
               spirituall
               ,
               that
               
                 hearing
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 ,
                 &
                 seeing
                 see
                 ,
              
               
               
                 yet
                 neither
                 perceiue
                 nor
                 vnderstand
              
               :
               and
               vnlesse
               they
               repent
               ,
               with
               eternall
               also
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soule
               .
               But
               of
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               Ministry
               enough
               :
               let
               vs
               now
               inquire
               the
               redresse
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 See
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 despise
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               my
               text
               .
               A
               strange
               speech
               .
               For
               doe
               we
               steere
               at
               the
               helme
               of
               other
               mens
               affections
               ?
               Or
               haue
               we
               the
               command
               of
               their
               actions
               ?
               Why
               then
               doth
               he
               charge
               vs
               to
               looke
               to
               it
               that
               we
               be
               not
               despised
               ?
               Surely
               because
               wee
               our selues
               are
               mostly
               the
               causes
               thereof
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               it
               lies
               much
               in
               our
               owne
               hands
               both
               to
               prevent
               and
               redresse
               it
               .
               To
               make
               this
               appeare
               ,
               
               obserue
               with
               me
               the
               words
               immediatly
               going
               before
               my
               text
               ,
               
                 These
                 things
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuke
                 with
                 all
                 authority
                 :
                 see
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 despise
                 thee
                 .
              
               Obserue
               with
               me
               againe
               what
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               to
               Timothie
               ,
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 command
                 and
                 teach
                 :
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 despise
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 an
                 example
                 vnto
                 beleeuers
                 ,
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 conversation
                 ,
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 purity
                 .
              
               Which
               two
               places
               being
               duly
               pondered
               and
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               here
               is
               no
               other
               then
               this
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               not
               be
               contemned
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               carry
               our selues
               contemptibly
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               avoide
               this
               contempt
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               necessary
               ,
               first
               that
               we
               be
               
                 Good
                 ministers
              
               ,
               secondly
               that
               we
               be
               
                 Good
                 men
              
               :
               for
               if
               wee
               faile
               in
               eyther
               ,
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               bee
               avoided
               but
               wee
               must
               bee
               despised
               .
            
             
               To
               avoide
               Contempt
               then
               ,
               first
               wee
               must
               be
               
                 Good
                 Ministers
              
               :
               and
               to
               this
               end
               two
               things
               are
               requisite
               ,
               first
               a
               talent
               ,
               secondly
               due
               employment
               of
               the
               talent
               .
               By
               talent
               I
               vnderstand
               fitnesse
               and
               ability
               .
               And
               that
               this
               is
               necessary
               ,
               appeareth
               first
               by
               the
               act
               of
               God
               :
               for
               hee
               never
               designeth
               any
               to
               a
               calling
               but
               hee
               furnisheth
               him
               before
               hand
               with
               sufficient
               gifts
               .
               If
               Moses
               must
               be
               the
               chiefe
               governour
               and
               lawgiuer
               of
               Israell
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               learned
               ,
               yea
               even
               
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
              
               
               
                 aend
                 mighty
                 both
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 deeds
                 .
              
               
               If
               Bezaleel
               and
               Aholiab
               must
               build
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               
                 hee
                 will
                 fill
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 spirit
                 in
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 in
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 workemanship
                 ,
                 in
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 brasse
                 ,
                 stone
                 ,
                 timber
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               ever
               else
               was
               needfull
               .
               
               Esay
               being
               to
               doe
               an
               errand
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hath
               his
               
                 lipps
                 first
                 touched
                 with
                 a
                 cole
                 frō
                 the
                 altar
                 .
                 Iesus
              
               the
               sonne
               of
               Mary
               being
               ordained
               to
               bee
               the
               Messias
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               is
               annointed
               with
               the
               
                 oile
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 
                 aboue
                 all
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
              
               
               and
               receiueth
               the
               spirit
               without
               measure
               .
               Finally
               the
               twelue
               Apostles
               being
               to
               carry
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               
               were
               first
               baptized
               with
               fiery
               tongues
               and
               replenished
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               at
               Ierusalem
               .
               The
               same
               appeareth
               also
               by
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               
               For
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 lips
              
               (
               saith
               Malachie
               )
               
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 the
                 law
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 .
              
               
               Saint
               Paul
               also
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 bee
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 :
              
               
               
                 and
                 able
                 by
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 both
                 to
                 exhort
                 ,
                 and
                 convince
                 gainesaiers
                 .
              
               And
               seeing
               no
               worke
               can
               well
               goe
               forward
               without
               fit
               instruments
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               to
               publish
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               to
               build
               vp
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               :
               reason
               it selfe
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               a
               Minister
               must
               haue
               his
               aptnesse
               and
               fitnesse
               therevnto
               .
               Aptnesse
               and
               fitnesse
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               not
               exact
               and
               in
               the
               highest
               measure
               ,
               for
               then
               might
               wee
               crie
               out
               with
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
              
               ?
               
               Yet
               at
               least
               competent
               and
               in
               some
               tolerable
               measure
               ,
               that
               they
               exceede
               the
               ordinary
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Sicle
               of
               the
               sanctuarie
               doth
               the
               
                 common
                 Sicle
              
               in
               value
               .
            
             
               This
               fitnesse
               if
               a
               Minister
               altogether
               want
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               escape
               contempt
               ?
               God
               himselfe
               in
               contempt
               calls
               them
               
                 Idol
                 sheapherds
              
               ,
               
               
                 dumbe
                 dogs
                 ,
                 blind
                 watchmen
                 ,
                 brute
                 beasts
                 .
              
               
               And
               indeede
               what
               are
               they
               but
               clouds
               without
               water
               ,
               heads
               without
               braine
               ,
               bels
               without
               clapper
               ,
               nurses
               without
               milke
               .
               Iustly
               may
               they
               say
               with
               the
               prophet
               ,
               
                 Ah
                 ,
                 ah
                 ,
                 Domine
                 non
                 possum
                 loqui
                 quia
                 puer
                 sum
                 ,
              
               
               ah
               Lord
               I
               cannot
               speake
               for
               I
               am
               a
               child
               .
               If
               a
               man
               that
               cannot
               reade
               ,
               should
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               be
               professor
               in
               Greeke
               or
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 spectatum
                 admissi
                 risum
                 teneatis
                 ,
              
               could
               you
               abstaine
               from
               laughter
               ?
               Farre
               more
               ridiculous
               is
               hee
               who
               being
               ignorant
               
               of
               all
               humanity
               ,
               takes
               vpon
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               teacher
               in
               divinity
               .
               Yet
               among
               these
               ignorants
               there
               are
               too
               many
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 proud
                 beggers
                 :
                 Laodiceans
              
               who
               count
               themselues
               
                 rich
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 wealth
              
               ,
               
               yet
               are
               
                 wretched
                 ,
                 and
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 poore
                 .
              
               Who
               faine
               would
               be
               esteemed
               
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 vnderstand
                 neither
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 nor
                 whereof
                 they
                 affirme
                 .
                 Oratores
                 novi
                 ,
                 stulti
                 ,
                 adolescentuli
                 ,
              
               vpstart
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               boy
               preachers
               :
               of
               whom
               a
               man
               may
               truly
               say
               as
               he
               said
               of
               the
               nightingale
               ,
               
                 vox
                 sunt
                 praeterea
                 nihil
              
               they
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               voice
               ,
               right
               like
               vnto
               Cameleons
               ,
               all
               lungs
               and
               no
               heart
               .
               Thus
               while
               some
               of
               them
               haue
               mouthes
               yet
               cannot
               speake
               ,
               others
               speake
               but
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               :
               both
               make
               themselues
               ridiculous
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               draw
               contempt
               vpon
               their
               owne
               heads
               .
               Hee
               that
               will
               be
               honoured
               must
               haue
               his
               talent
               .
            
             
               So
               must
               he
               also
               duly
               employ
               it
               .
               For
               the
               end
               of
               the
               talent
               is
               employment
               :
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               an
               office
               is
               bound
               to
               act
               and
               execute
               the
               duties
               thereof
               .
               When
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               parable
               ,
               dispensed
               his
               talents
               among
               his
               servants
               ,
               to
               one
               fiue
               to
               another
               two
               ,
               to
               a
               third
               one
               :
               his
               intent
               was
               to
               receiue
               his
               onwe
               againe
               with
               advantage
               .
               And
               S.
               Paul
               knowing
               that
               God
               had
               bestowed
               a
               great
               gift
               vpon
               Timothy
               ,
               
               chargeth
               him
               that
               hee
               neglect
               it
               not
               :
               yea
               that
               he
               doe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 quicken
                 vp
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
               If
               Timothie
               be
               an
               
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 doe
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 fulfill
                 his
                 Ministry
              
               .
               For
               the
               gift
               is
               giuen
               to
               enable
               a
               man
               in
               his
               function
               :
               that
               every
               one
               may
               minister
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 giuen
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               this
               he
               must
               not
               doe
               sleightly
               or
               profunctorily
               ,
               but
               faithfully
               ,
               painefully
               ,
               grauely
               .
               In
               preaching
               the
               word
               
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 instant
                 in
                 season
                 ,
              
               
               
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 reprouing
                 rebukeing
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 with
                 all
                 long
                 suffering
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               So
               shall
               
               he
               proue
               himselfe
               a
               
                 good
                 Minister
                 of
              
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 a
                 workeman
                 that
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 .
              
               Honour
               shall
               crowne
               his
               head
               :
               and
               a
               good
               name
               shall
               hee
               purchase
               among
               the
               Saints
               .
               But
               shame
               and
               contempt
               shall
               surely
               pursue
               all
               those
               ,
               Who
               hauing
               receiued
               their
               talent
               ,
               
                 aut
                 nihil
                 agunt
                 ,
                 aut
                 non
                 satis
                 agunt
                 ,
                 aut
                 satagunt
                 ,
              
               either
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               or
               not
               enough
               ,
               or
               ever
               doe
               the
               taske
               .
               First
               those
               that
               doe
               nothing
               :
               for
               the
               servant
               that
               digged
               his
               talent
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               employed
               it
               not
               ,
               was
               censured
               by
               his
               Master
               for
               
                 wicked
                 and
                 slothfull
              
               ,
               
               had
               his
               talent
               taken
               from
               him
               .
               and
               for
               his
               vnprofitablenesse
               was
               commanded
               into
               
                 vtter
                 darkenesse
              
               .
               
               It
               is
               the
               
                 Elder
                 that
                 rules
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 labours
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 doctrine
                 that
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
              
               :
               the
               idler
               deserues
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               single
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               
                 labour
                 must
                 not
                 eate
              
               :
               and
               hee
               that
               will
               not
               worke
               in
               the
               vine-yeard
               must
               not
               looke
               for
               his
               peny
               .
               Yea
               but
               they
               are
               so
               much
               employed
               other
               waies
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               leasure
               .
               What
               ?
               No
               leasure
               to
               be
               Ministers
               ?
               why
               are
               they
               Ministers
               then
               ?
               To
               feede
               vpon
               the
               flocke
               and
               not
               to
               feede
               it
               ,
               is
               little
               better
               then
               sacriledge
               :
               and
               argues
               a
               base
               ,
               sordid
               ,
               and
               contemptible
               minde
               .
               Secondly
               that
               doe
               something
               ,
               but
               not
               enough
               :
               such
               as
               once
               perhaps
               in
               a
               quarter
               shower
               downe
               some
               short
               collation
               vpon
               their
               people
               ,
               and
               then
               suffer
               them
               ,
               a
               long
               time
               after
               to
               liue
               like
               shell-fish
               
                 suo
                 ●ibi
                 succo
              
               ,
               vpon
               their
               owne
               liquor
               .
               Such
               also
               as
               are
               more
               frequent
               ,
               but
               negligent
               withall
               :
               not
               caring
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               so
               they
               hold
               out
               their
               houre
               .
               If
               Fericles
               was
               carefull
               not
               to
               speake
               an
               idle
               word
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               Demosthenes
               wished
               his
               words
               before
               he
               vttered
               them
               might
               bee
               not
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               written
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               graven
               :
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               a
               Minister
               to
               be
               advised
               ,
               before
               hee
               open
               his
               
               mouth
               in
               the
               congregation
               ?
               What
               thou
               doest
               ,
               doe
               
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 might
              
               ,
               
               saith
               the
               wise
               man
               :
               
                 and
                 cursed
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 negligently
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               .
               If
               every
               one
               must
               
                 looke
                 to
                 his
                 feete
                 when
                 hee
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               much
               more
               must
               a
               Preacher
               to
               his
               tongue
               before
               he
               enter
               into
               the
               pulpit
               .
               Otherwise
               hee
               shall
               but
               offer
               vp
               
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 fooles
              
               ,
               and
               get
               contempt
               for
               his
               labour
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               those
               who
               over
               doe
               ,
               or
               doe
               more
               then
               enough
               :
               such
               I
               meane
               as
               affect
               nothing
               else
               but
               quaint
               and
               curious
               phrases
               ,
               or
               are
               vnmeasurable
               in
               their
               allegations
               out
               of
               all
               authors
               both
               Ecclesiasticall
               &
               profane
               ,
               or
               sone
               aloft
               in
               vnnecessary
               speculations
               farre
               aboue
               the
               capacity
               of
               their
               auditors
               .
               These
               over
               doe
               ,
               
                 &
                 magno
                 conat●
                 magnas
                 nugas
              
               ,
               take
               great
               paines
               ,
               and
               eviscerate
               themselues
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               weaue
               a
               webbe
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               is
               ended
               ,
               is
               fit
               for
               no
               other
               vse
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               an
               vnprofitable
               thing
               to
               be
               swept
               away
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               some
               happily
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               ?
               Are
               you
               an
               enimy
               to
               eloquent
               and
               learned
               preaching
               ?
               Or
               doe
               you
               thinke
               it
               vnlawfull
               in
               Sermons
               to
               alleadge
               the
               sayings
               of
               ancient
               Fathers
               and
               other
               writers
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               eloquence
               ,
               although
               truth
               may
               be
               taught
               without
               it
               ,
               yet
               as
               Lactantius
               saith
               ,
               
                 magis
                 treditur
                 ●r●●t
                 ●
                 veritati
              
               ,
               the
               more
               decently
               it
               is
               trimmed
               ,
               the
               more
               readily
               is
               it
               embraced
               .
               Neither
               can
               I
               well
               speake
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               withall
               deny
               vnto
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Esay
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               holy
               order
               ,
               apt
               elocution
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               .
               As
               for
               allegations
               ,
               Saint
               P●●l
               himselfe
               vouched
               the
               testimonies
               of
               
                 Aratus
                 ,
                 Menander
                 ,
                 Epimenides
                 .
                 All
                 truths
                 are
                 Gods
                 whosoeuer
                 vtter
                 them
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Ambrose
                 .
                 If
                 Philosophers
                 haue
                 delivered
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 challenge
                 them
                 from
                 them
                 as
                 from
                 vniust
                 
                 possessors
                 ?
              
               Saith
               
                 Augustine
                 .
                 The
                 captiue
                 womans
                 head
                 being
                 shaven
                 ,
                 and
                 nailes
                 pared
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 take
                 her
                 to
                 wife
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Hierome
                 .
                 Tyrians
              
               may
               helpe
               to
               build
               the
               Temple
               :
               and
               David
               may
               behead
               Golias
               with
               his
               owne
               sword
               .
               And
               as
               for
               humane
               learning
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               cases
               necessary
               .
               For
               as
               Logick
               teacheth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 demonstrate
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 kind
                 vnto
                 another
              
               :
               but
               looke
               to
               what
               science
               the
               tearmes
               of
               the
               question
               belong
               ,
               from
               thence
               only
               are
               proofes
               to
               be
               drawne
               .
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               how
               can
               I
               handle
               the
               question
               of
               
                 Freedome
                 of
                 will
              
               without
               naturall
               Philosophy
               ,
               whereunto
               that
               tearme
               belongeth
               ?
               And
               how
               can
               I
               better
               demonstrate
               that
               the
               law
               
                 Morall
                 is
                 written
                 naturally
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               then
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               those
               men
               who
               were
               never
               by
               grace
               elevated
               aboue
               nature
               ?
               Wherefore
               if
               there
               be
               any
               who
               condemne
               the
               vse
               of
               humane
               learning
               in
               Sermons
               :
               it
               is
               saith
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzene
              
               ,
               because
               them selues
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               haue
               their
               ignorance
               espied
               .
               If
               this
               be
               your
               mind
               ,
               will
               some
               yet
               say
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               then
               your
               dislike
               ?
               First
               I
               dislike
               that
               that
               should
               be
               called
               eloquence
               which
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               as
               being
               neither
               approved
               by
               the
               precepts
               of
               those
               who
               haue
               written
               of
               Oratory
               ,
               nor
               exampled
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               those
               who
               haue
               bin
               esteemed
               the
               most
               famous
               Orators
               .
               When
               holy
               Spiridion
               heard
               Triphyllius
               call
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               our
               Saviour
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               though
               both
               words
               signified
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               yet
               be
               sharpely
               rebuked
               him
               saying
               ,
               doest
               thou
               think
               thou
               canst
               speak
               better
               then
               Christ
               himselfe
               ?
               What
               would
               he
               haue
               said
               ,
               thinke
               you
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               heard
               Coton
               the
               French
               Iesuite
               preach
               of
               the
               Escalados
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               Barricados
               of
               greedy
               desire
               ,
               and
               call
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               Dolphin
               of
               heauen
               ?
               Surely
               it
               is
               the
               language
               not
               of
               Babylon
               
               but
               of
               Canaan
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               sanctified
               for
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Secondly
               I
               mislike
               that
               frothie
               conceits
               ,
               ,
               and
               wittie
               vanities
               should
               be
               counted
               learning
               .
               For
               true
               learning
               is
               substantiall
               and
               reall
               ,
               bettering
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               heart
               wise
               :
               but
               these
               toyes
               stand
               only
               in
               seeming
               ,
               tickling
               the
               eare
               ,
               &
               making
               the
               head
               giddy
               ,
               but
               neuer
               feeding
               the
               soule
               .
               Learning
               you
               may
               call
               it
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               
               howbeit
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 science
                 falsely
                 so
                 called
              
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               haue
               his
               Timothie
               carefully
               to
               avoid
               .
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               it
               displeaseth
               me
               ,
               that
               herein
               they
               propound
               to
               themselues
               ,
               not
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               or
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               their
               owne
               praise
               &
               applause
               .
               To
               what
               end
               else
               this
               vaine
               ostentation
               ,
               of
               wit
               ,
               eloquence
               ,
               reading
               ,
               and
               all
               variety
               of
               learning
               ?
               Wherein
               first
               they
               prevaricate
               with
               Christ
               ,
               pretending
               to
               woo
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               but
               indeed
               intending
               to
               win
               reputation
               to
               themselues
               .
               Secondly
               they
               fayle
               the
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               who
               repairing
               to
               them
               for
               instruction
               ,
               receaue
               no
               more
               benefit
               by
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               then
               Caligulas
               guests
               did
               by
               his
               golden
               banquet
               ,
               which
               onely
               delighted
               the
               eye
               ,
               but
               neither
               pleased
               the
               palate
               ,
               nor
               satisfied
               the
               stomacke
               .
               Wise
               and
               wholsome
               is
               the
               counsell
               of
               S.
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 teachest
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 non
                 clamor
                 populi
                 sed
                 gemitus
                 suscitetur
                 ,
              
               stirre
               you
               vp
               not
               the
               applause
               but
               the
               grones
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 lachrymae
                 auditorum
                 laudes
                 tuae
                 sint
              
               ,
               let
               the
               teares
               of
               the
               auditory
               be
               thy
               praises
               .
               If
               thou
               canst
               with
               
                 Peter
                 pricke
                 the
                 people
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               
               and
               make
               them
               say
               ,
               
                 Men
                 and
                 brethren
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
              
               ?
               If
               by
               discoursing
               of
               
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 temperance
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgement
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               thou
               canst
               make
               Felix
               tremble
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               both
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               procure
               honour
               vnto
               thy selfe
               .
               But
               if
               neglecting
               
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               thou
               ayme
               at
               nothing
               but
               thine
               owne
               praise
               and
               commendation
               :
               God
               will
               surely
               poure
               downe
               contempt
               vpon
               thee
               .
               For
               his
               mouth
               hath
               spoken
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Them
                 that
                 honour
                 me
                 will
                 I
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 despise
                 me
                 shall
                 be
                 lightly
                 esteemed
                 .
              
               Thus
               to
               avoid
               contempt
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               we
               be
               good
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               necessary
               also
               that
               we
               be
               
                 Good
                 men
              
               .
               Although
               intruth
               I
               see
               not
               how
               a
               man
               can
               be
               a
               
                 Good
                 Minister
              
               ,
               vnlesse
               withall
               he
               be
               a
               
                 Good
                 man.
              
               For
               if
               he
               defined
               rightly
               who
               said
               that
               an
               Orator
               is
               
                 vir
                 bonus
                 dicendi
                 peritus
              
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               skilfull
               in
               pleading
               :
               what
               should
               let
               but
               I
               may
               as
               truly
               say
               ,
               a
               
                 Good
                 Minister
              
               is
               
                 vir
                 bonus
                 docendi
                 peritus
              
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               well
               able
               to
               teach
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Goodnesse
               of
               a
               man
               be
               principally
               discerned
               in
               the
               honest
               discharge
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               Calling
               :
               hardly
               can
               that
               Minister
               bee
               a
               
                 Good
                 man
              
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               faithfully
               execute
               the
               office
               of
               his
               Ministrie
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               to
               speake
               distinctly
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               said
               ,
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               Contempt
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               be
               
                 Good
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 Good
                 Men
              
               ,
               practising
               in
               our selues
               what
               wee
               teach
               vnto
               others
               ,
               and
               framing
               our
               liues
               answerable
               to
               our
               doctrine
               .
               This
               was
               typed
               by
               
                 Aarons
                 Vrim
              
               and
               Thummim
               which
               hee
               was
               to
               carry
               in
               the
               brest-plate
               vpon
               his
               heart
               :
               
               for
               the
               one
               betokened
               light
               and
               verity
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               the
               other
               vprightnesse
               and
               integrity
               of
               life
               .
               The
               same
               was
               also
               signified
               by
               the
               golden
               bells
               and
               pomegranates
               hanging
               round
               about
               vpon
               the
               hemme
               of
               his
               priestly
               vestment
               ?
               
               for
               the
               bells
               are
               no
               other
               then
               the
               sound
               of
               wholsome
               preaching
               ,
               and
               the
               pomegranats
               ,
               then
               the
               fruits
               of
               good
               liuing
               .
               As
               it
               was
               typed
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               expresly
               commanded
               in
               the
               new
               .
               St
               Paul
               instructing
               Timothie
               and
               Titus
               how
               a
               Bishop
               should
               be
               qualified
               ,
               requireth
               of
               him
               that
               bee
               bee
               
               not
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               blamelesse
               and
               faultlesse
               .
               
               Neither
               so
               only
               ,
               
               but
               that
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 he
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 also
                 a
                 patterne
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
               
               And
               with
               him
               agreeth
               St
               Peter
               ,
               who
               chargeth
               those
               that
               are
               Elders
               that
               they
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 Samplers
                 vnto
                 their
                 Flock
              
               .
               And
               whensoeuer
               in
               Scripture
               a
               Minister
               is
               commanded
               to
               teach
               or
               feed
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               intended
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               beleeue
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               it
               by
               all
               meanes
               :
               and
               therefore
               not
               only
               by
               preaching
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               leading
               an
               exemplarie
               life
               .
               If
               all
               the
               faithfull
               must
               shine
               with
               good
               workes
               
                 as
                 lights
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               :
               
               
               how
               much
               more
               they
               who
               by
               office
               are
               the
               very
               lights
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               He
               was
               a
               wise
               naturall
               man
               who
               said
               
                 Longum
                 iter
                 per
                 praecepta
                 ,
                 breue
                 &
                 efficax
                 per
                 exempla
              
               :
               the
               course
               by
               precept
               is
               long
               and
               tedious
               ,
               but
               short
               and
               effectuall
               by
               example
               .
               And
               he
               was
               no
               foole
               that
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               rather
               see
               one
               Calanus
               willingly
               put
               himselfe
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               then
               heare
               a
               Philosopher
               read
               a
               hundred
               Lectures
               of
               patience
               .
               For
               indeed
               ,
               as
               St
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               
                 validior
                 est
                 vox
                 operis
                 quam
                 oris
                 ,
              
               workes
               perswade
               more
               powerfully
               then
               words
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               with
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               doe
               I
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               ô
               Minister
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               thou
               be
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Either
                 teach
                 me
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 thy
                 holy
                 life
                 teach
                 me
                 :
              
               why
               drawest
               thou
               me
               thus
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               puttest
               me
               off
               with
               the
               other
               ?
               They
               iested
               anciently
               at
               those
               who
               were
               Philosophers
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               their
               sayings
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               their
               doings
               .
               And
               the
               Poet
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Odi
                 homines
                 ignauâ
                 operâ
                 &
                 philosophâ
                 sententiâ
                 ,
              
               I
               detest
               those
               men
               whose
               mouthes
               are
               full
               of
               the
               rules
               of
               Morality
               ,
               yet
               practise
               none
               of
               them
               .
               But
               in
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospell
               it
               is
               yet
               a
               fouler
               incongruity
               if
               their
               words
               and
               workes
               disagree
               .
               When
               Demades
               saw
               king
               
               Philip
               dancing
               ,
               I
               wonder
               ô
               Philip
               ,
               quoth
               he
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               bearest
               the
               person
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               thou
               dost
               the
               workes
               of
               Thersites
               .
               Much
               more
               rightly
               may
               I
               say
               of
               these
               ,
               I
               marvell
               that
               hauing
               taken
               vpon
               them
               the
               office
               of
               Phinees
               ,
               with
               what
               face
               they
               can
               act
               the
               part
               of
               Zimri
               .
               Impudent
               beyond
               measure
               must
               they
               needs
               be
               ,
               who
               being
               guiltie
               (
               none
               more
               )
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               yet
               lift
               vp
               their
               voices
               like
               trumpets
               ,
               and
               presume
               in
               open
               pulpit
               bitterly
               to
               inveigh
               against
               the
               same
               sinnes
               in
               others
               .
               Every
               one
               will
               say
               to
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               
                 Medice
                 cura
                 teipsum
              
               ,
               Physitian
               heale
               thy selfe
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               you
               take
               vpon
               you
               to
               cure
               others
               being
               your selues
               full
               of
               boyles
               and
               vlcers
               .
               It
               is
               altogether
               preposterous
               for
               a
               strumpet
               to
               take
               vpon
               her
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               stewes
               .
               
                 Manus
                 quae
                 sordes
                 abluit
                 munda
                 esse
                 debet
                 ,
              
               saith
               Gregory
               :
               the
               hand
               had
               need
               to
               bee
               cleane
               that
               cleanseth
               other
               things
               .
               The
               Spartans
               when
               an
               evill
               man
               gaue
               them
               good
               counsell
               ,
               caused
               an
               honest
               man
               to
               say
               the
               same
               ,
               &
               then
               imbraced
               it
               .
               
               What
               speake
               I
               of
               Spartans
               ?
               God
               cannot
               abide
               that
               a
               wicked
               mā
               hating
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               should
               once
               take
               his
               covenant
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
               A
               more
               dangerous
               pestilence
               then
               a
               lewd
               Minister
               there
               cannot
               be
               :
               the
               contagion
               of
               his
               life
               quickly
               infecteth
               ,
               euery
               one
               thinketh
               it
               not
               only
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               safe
               also
               to
               follow
               his
               guide
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               feare
               doe
               they
               many
               times
               reason
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               indeed
               earnestly
               disswades
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               perswades
               vnto
               sanctitie
               of
               life
               ,
               threatning
               hell
               vnto
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               promising
               heauen
               vnto
               the
               other
               :
               but
               if
               he
               beleeued
               verily
               that
               there
               is
               a
               heauen
               or
               a
               hell
               ,
               doe
               you
               thinke
               hee
               would
               liue
               such
               a
               deboisht
               and
               dissolute
               life
               as
               he
               doth
               ?
               He
               knowes
               well
               enough
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               none
               better
               :
               let
               vs
               doe
               as
               hee
               doth
               ,
               eat
               and
               drinke
               and
               be
               merry
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               wee
               
               shall
               die
               .
               And
               thus
               
                 Hophni
                 &
                 Phinees
              
               behauing
               themselues
               like
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Belial
               ,
               are
               the
               very
               causes
               of
               Atheisme
               and
               prophanenesse
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               draw
               contempt
               not
               only
               on
               themselues
               ,
               but
               also
               vpon
               the
               sacrifices
               and
               religion
               of
               God.
               But
               contrarily
               ,
               whosoever
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 shall
                 doe
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 others
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 too
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               Of
               such
               a
               one
               it
               will
               bee
               reported
               
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 .
              
               
               The
               Saints
               will
               
                 receiue
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 even
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 plucke
                 out
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               As
               for
               others
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               finde
               approuement
               in
               their
               consciences
               :
               for
               as
               the
               wise
               heathen
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Adeò
                 gratiosa
                 est
                 virtus
                 ,
                 vt
                 insitum
                 etiam
                 malis
                 sit
                 ,
                 probare
                 meliora
                 ,
              
               so
               gratious
               a
               thing
               is
               vertue
               ,
               that
               even
               wicked
               men
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               nature
               allow
               and
               commend
               that
               which
               is
               good
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               third
               and
               last
               part
               ,
               
                 the
                 redresse
                 of
                 our
                 contempt
              
               .
               Now
               it
               remaines
               before
               I
               dismisse
               you
               ,
               briefly
               to
               make
               some
               particular
               application
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               ,
               though
               I
               well
               might
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               extend
               my
               exhortation
               farther
               then
               our
               Apostle
               doth
               his
               :
               hee
               restraineth
               his
               to
               Titus
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               mine
               .
               First
               therefore
               ,
               if
               according
               to
               our
               hopes
               and
               desires
               wee
               might
               now
               haue
               enioyed
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               reverend
               Father
               of
               this
               Diocesse
               ,
               I
               would
               humbly
               haue
               intreated
               him
               to
               
                 See
                 that
                 Titus
                 be
                 not
                 despised
                 .
              
               That
               to
               this
               end
               he
               would
               haue
               speciall
               care
               whom
               hee
               admits
               into
               this
               holy
               order
               :
               for
               
                 Non
                 ex
                 quolibet
                 ligno
                 fit
                 Mercurius
                 ,
              
               every
               man
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               make
               a
               Minister
               .
               Farre
               be
               it
               from
               so
               reverend
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               
               either
               with
               Ieroboam
               to
               make
               Priests
               of
               the
               basest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
               or
               with
               Caligula
               to
               destinate
               
               his
               horse
               Incitatus
               to
               the
               Consulship
               .
               That
               also
               hee
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               beare
               an
               eye
               vpon
               those
               that
               are
               already
               admitted
               ,
               to
               countenance
               those
               that
               walke
               worthy
               of
               their
               places
               ,
               and
               severely
               to
               censure
               such
               as
               either
               by
               their
               idlenesse
               or
               misliuing
               scandalize
               their
               profession
               .
               But
               I
               represse
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               that
               is
               absent
               turne
               my
               speech
               vnto
               you
               that
               are
               present
               and
               haue
               delegate
               power
               and
               authority
               from
               him
               .
               You
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               depend
               vpon
               you
               ;
               doe
               I
               earnestly
               beseech
               ,
               
                 to
                 see
                 to
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Titus
                 be
                 not
                 despised
                 .
              
               Good
               reason
               haue
               I
               thus
               to
               beseech
               you
               :
               for
               your
               exorbitations
               and
               abuses
               redound
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               your
               Lord
               ,
               though
               he
               neither
               act
               them
               nor
               approue
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               descend
               to
               the
               skirts
               of
               his
               clothing
               ,
               vs
               his
               inferiour
               Ministers
               .
               Shall
               I
               tell
               you
               a
               story
               ?
               
               David
               sonne
               to
               Philip
               the
               good
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Vtrecht
               ,
               would
               needs
               one
               day
               ,
               not
               by
               his
               Poser
               but
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               make
               triall
               of
               those
               that
               offered
               themselues
               to
               holy
               orders
               :
               and
               finding
               them
               vnsufficient
               reiected
               all
               but
               three
               .
               His
               officers
               therewith
               offended
               said
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               foule
               shame
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               of
               three
               hundred
               three
               only
               should
               be
               admitted
               .
               To
               whom
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               a
               fouler
               shame
               ,
               if
               insteed
               of
               men
               asses
               might
               be
               admitted
               .
               Yea
               but
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               this
               age
               breeds
               not
               Pauls
               and
               Hieroms
               ,
               you
               must
               take
               such
               as
               it
               affords
               .
               I
               require
               not
               such
               quoth
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               asses
               will
               I
               not
               admit
               .
               Then
               must
               you
               increase
               our
               wages
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               for
               by
               such
               asses
               doe
               wee
               liue
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               that
               inferiour
               officers
               sometime
               commit
               errors
               which
               the
               superiors
               know
               not
               of
               ,
               wherewith
               notwithstanding
               hee
               is
               charged
               :
               and
               that
               they
               seeke
               more
               their
               owne
               advantage
               ,
               then
               the
               dignity
               either
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Ministry
              
               .
               
               It
               was
               the
               complaint
               of
               Saint
               Bernard
               in
               his
               time
               
               that
               Church
               officers
               studied
               more
               how
               to
               empty
               mens
               purses
               ,
               then
               to
               reforme
               their
               vices
               .
               I
               feare
               these
               times
               are
               little
               better
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               mony
               is
               rather
               visited
               then
               our
               manners
               :
               so
               the
               fees
               come
               in
               roundly
               ,
               no
               matter
               how
               irregularly
               men
               liue
               .
               O
               that
               your
               principall
               aime
               were
               to
               redresse
               abuses
               ,
               &
               to
               remoue
               scandalls
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               how
               pretious
               would
               your
               name
               bee
               among
               the
               Saints
               ?
               and
               what
               honour
               might
               you
               gaine
               both
               to
               Church
               and
               Churchmen
               ?
               What
               shall
               I
               farther
               say
               ?
               No
               more
               but
               this
               .
               Your
               Courts
               are
               called
               Christian
               :
               God
               grant
               your
               carriage
               may
               be
               so
               Christian
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               ever
               truly
               be
               as
               they
               are
               called
               .
            
             
               My
               last
               addresse
               shall
               be
               to
               you
               my
               brethren
               and
               fellowes
               in
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               whom
               I
               adiure
               in
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               carefully
               to
               
                 see
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 despise
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               
                 Hoc
                 agite
                 ,
                 Take
                 heede
                 both
                 to
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flocke
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 overseers
                 .
              
               To
               your selues
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               proue
               Good
               men
               ;
               to
               your
               flocks
               ,
               
               that
               you
               may
               approue
               your selues
               Good
               Ministers
               .
               Either
               by
               it selfe
               will
               not
               serue
               the
               turne
               :
               what
               God
               hath
               joyned
               together
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               put
               asunder
               :
               Liue
               you
               never
               so
               vprightly
               ,
               yet
               if
               either
               you
               want
               a
               talent
               ,
               or
               hauing
               one
               you
               employ
               it
               not
               ,
               it
               profiteth
               you
               nothing
               .
               Againe
               haue
               you
               never
               so
               rich
               a
               talent
               ,
               and
               employ
               it
               never
               so
               diligently
               ,
               yet
               if
               your
               life
               answere
               not
               your
               doctrine
               ,
               it
               availeth
               you
               nothing
               .
               Either
               through
               your
               inability
               ,
               or
               idlenes
               ,
               or
               wickednes
               ,
               you
               murther
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               :
               
               and
               God
               will
               require
               their
               bloud
               at
               your
               hands
               .
               What
               he
               hath
               giuen
               you
               he
               will
               surely
               take
               from
               you
               :
               and
               when
               it
               is
               gone
               you
               cannot
               but
               grow
               worse
               &
               worse
               ;
               vntill
               you
               rise
               to
               the
               height
               to
               impiety
               ,
               and
               plunge
               your selues
               into
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               of
               everlasting
               perdition
               .
               
               It
               is
               a
               fearfull
               speech
               of
               Saint
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Quis
                 vnquam
                 Clericum
                 lapsum
                 paenitentem
                 vidit
                 ?
              
               Who
               ever
               saw
               a
               Minister
               recover
               himselfe
               after
               his
               fall
               by
               repentance
               ?
               And
               indeede
               it
               is
               but
               seldome
               seene
               .
               For
               the
               sins
               that
               are
               single
               in
               others
               being
               double
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               an
               idle
               word
               in
               an
               others
               mouth
               being
               as
               it
               were
               blasphemy
               '
               in
               his
               :
               
               God
               punisheth
               him
               more
               rigorously
               then
               hee
               doth
               others
               .
               When
               once
               he
               giueth
               over
               the
               conscience
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               departeth
               from
               him
               as
               hee
               did
               from
               Saul
               :
               
               and
               then
               looke
               what
               degree
               of
               excellency
               hee
               held
               before
               ,
               into
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               basenesse
               he
               degenerates
               afterwards
               .
               The
               strongest
               wine
               turneth
               into
               the
               sharpest
               vineger
               :
               and
               the
               noblest
               Angells
               sinning
               became
               the
               vgliest
               Divells
               .
               
               In
               like
               manner
               is
               it
               with
               vs.
               And
               if
               wee
               who
               are
               the
               
                 Salt
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               once
               loose
               our
               savour
               ,
               wherewithall
               shall
               we
               be
               seasoned
               ?
               
               Wee
               are
               thenceforth
               good
               for
               nothing
               ,
               neither
               for
               the
               land
               nor
               the
               dunghill
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               troden
               vnder
               foot
               of
               men
               .
               Take
               wee
               heede
               therefore
               that
               wee
               dishonour
               not
               God
               ,
               least
               he
               dishonour
               vs
               :
               
               for
               our
               God
               is
               a
               jealous
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               honour
               is
               as
               deare
               vnto
               him
               as
               the
               apple
               of
               his
               eye
               .
               If
               wee
               beare
               both
               Vrim
               and
               Thummim
               in
               our
               breastplates
               ,
               and
               carry
               our selues
               in
               his
               sight
               both
               as
               
                 Good
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Good
                 men
              
               :
               neither
               shall
               wee
               any
               way
               dishonour
               him
               ,
               neither
               shall
               wee
               be
               causes
               of
               contempt
               vpon
               our selues
               ,
               but
               shall
               exactly
               and
               perfectly
               obserue
               this
               Apostolicall
               charge
               ,
               
                 See
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 despise
                 thee
                 .
              
               Yea
               but
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               when
               yee
               haue
               done
               all
               yee
               can
               doe
               ,
               and
               haue
               performed
               the
               will
               of
               God
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               Angells
               doe
               in
               heauen
               ,
               yet
               can
               you
               not
               escape
               contempt
               from
               all
               ,
               but
               some
               will
               still
               despise
               you
               .
               Grant
               it
               .
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               
                 Ne
                 pudeat
                 Evangelij
              
               ,
               
               
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 
                 Christ.
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 .
              
               If
               it
               proceede
               of
               Ignorance
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               Ministry
               :
               let
               vs
               say
               with
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 Christ.
                 Father
                 forgiue
                 them
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               
               If
               parents
               beare
               much
               with
               froward
               children
               ,
               and
               Physitians
               with
               their
               franticke
               patients
               :
               why
               should
               not
               wee
               pardon
               much
               more
               vnto
               those
               ,
               whose
               soules
               wee
               hope
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               saue
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               of
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               then
               let
               vs
               put
               on
               the
               greater
               minde
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Severus
              
               ,
               While
               wee
               are
               carefull
               of
               doing
               our
               duties
               ,
               little
               care
               what
               others
               say
               of
               vs.
               Let
               them
               spit
               against
               Heaven
               as
               long
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               it
               will
               surely
               fall
               downe
               in
               their
               owne
               faces
               againe
               .
               Their
               perverse
               judgements
               are
               to
               bee
               neglected
               ,
               
                 &
                 ad
                 honesta
                 vadenti
                 contemnendus
                 est
                 hic
                 contemptus
                 ,
              
               
               of
               all
               them
               that
               aime
               at
               a
               Crowne
               of
               Glory
               this
               contempt
               must
               be
               contemned
               .
               If
               wicked
               and
               sinfull
               men
               should
               honour
               vs
               ,
               wee
               had
               reason
               to
               suspect
               our selues
               ,
               least
               all
               were
               not
               well
               with
               vs
               :
               but
               if
               they
               despise
               vs
               ,
               wee
               haue
               cause
               to
               thinke
               the
               more
               honourably
               of
               our selues
               .
               God
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               be
               good
               though
               it
               seeme
               not
               so
               vnto
               some
               :
               Neither
               is
               the
               Sunne
               darke
               because
               blind
               eyes
               see
               not
               the
               light
               thereof
               .
               Let
               ignorant
               &
               lewd
               wretches
               thinke
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               yet
               maugre
               them
               all
               ,
               our
               calling
               is
               of
               all
               other
               the
               most
               honourable
               :
               and
               wee
               our selues
               if
               wee
               be
               both
               
                 Good
                 Ministers
              
               and
               
                 Good
                 Men
              
               deserue
               of
               all
               double
               honour
               .
               Which
               if
               wee
               cannot
               obtaine
               of
               some
               ,
               
               yet
               shall
               wisdome
               still
               bee
               
                 iustified
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 children
              
               .
               Our
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               blessed
               Angells
               shall
               honour
               vs
               :
               yea
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               ,
               
               
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 glorious
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 him
                 is
                 our
                 reward
              
               .
               Hee
               will
               make
               vs
               
                 rulers
                 over
                 many
                 things
                 heere
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                 next
                 world
                 enter
                 vs
                 into
                 eternall
                 Ioy.
              
               For
               as
               Daniel
               saith
               ,
               with
               whose
               comfortable
               words
               I
               conclude
               this
               exercise
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 be
                 wise
                 shall
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 turne
                 many
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 the
                 stars
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               DOVE-LIKE
               SERPENT
               .
            
             
               OXFORD
               ▪
               Printed
               by
               
                 I.
                 L.
              
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 MAT.
                 10.16
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 yee
                 therefore
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 and
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doues
                 .
              
            
             
               FOR
               the
               better
               guiding
               and
               ordering
               of
               our
               actions
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               offices
               which
               we
               are
               to
               performe
               each
               vnto
               other
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Gospell
               hath
               giuen
               this
               exact
               &
               perfect
               rule
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 vnto
                 .
              
               Which
               rule
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
              
               though
               a
               Heathen
               so
               approued
               and
               admired
               ,
               that
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               engraven
               in
               his
               Palaces
               and
               all
               publike
               buildings
               ,
               and
               in
               publike
               executions
               ,
               also
               the
               Crier
               was
               commanded
               to
               proclaime
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 tibi
                 fieri
                 non
                 vis
                 alteri
                 ne
                 feceris
                 :
              
               doe
               not
               to
               another
               what
               yee
               would
               not
               haue
               done
               to
               your selues
               .
               Breefly
               ,
               so
               much
               was
               this
               sentence
               applauded
               and
               esteemed
               ,
               that
               at
               length
               it
               was
               related
               as
               a
               maxim
               or
               principle
               into
               the
               Ciuill
               law
               .
               But
               here
               happily
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               practise
               this
               rule
               towards
               all
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               might
               finde
               the
               like
               measure
               of
               charity
               from
               others
               againe
               :
               but
               if
               others
               offer
               wrongs
               ,
               and
               indignities
               vnto
               me
               ,
               may
               not
               I
               returne
               like
               for
               like
               ?
               For
               the
               better
               direction
               of
               our
               affections
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               here
               
               prescribeth
               another
               most
               excellent
               and
               absolute
               rule
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 yee
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 and
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doues
                 :
              
               a
               sentence
               worthy
               to
               be
               engrauen
               not
               only
               in
               Princes
               Palaces
               and
               places
               of
               publike
               iudgement
               ,
               but
               euen
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               of
               all
               true
               Christians
               .
               For
               it
               is
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               evils
               yee
               may
               otherwise
               suffer
               .
               
                 Be
                 yee
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
              
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               your
               owne
               practise
               ,
               
                 bee
                 yee
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doues
              
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Text
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               it
               beeing
               as
               I
               suppose
               both
               seasonable
               and
               profitable
               :
               yet
               breefly
               considering
               the
               many
               and
               important
               businesses
               to
               succeed
               .
            
             
               All
               I
               haue
               to
               say
               touching
               these
               words
               may
               bee
               reduced
               to
               two
               heads
               ,
               first
               
                 Christs
                 counsell
              
               ,
               secondly
               the
               limitation
               of
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Christs
                 counsell
              
               is
               ,
               
                 Be
                 wise
              
               :
               the
               
                 limitation
                 ,
                 Be
                 innocent
              
               :
               both
               expressed
               by
               way
               of
               allegory
               or
               Similitude
               ,
               the
               
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 be
                 wise
                 as
                 serpents
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 limitation
                 ,
                 Be
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doues
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               of
               all
               yee
               shall
               the
               better
               conceaue
               ,
               if
               yee
               giue
               me
               leaue
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               thus
               to
               paraphrase
               it
               ,
               
                 I
                 doe
                 indeed
                 aduise
                 you
                 for
                 avoiding
                 of
                 danger
                 and
                 securing
                 of
                 your selues
                 to
                 bee
                 as
                 wise
                 and
                 wari●
                 as
                 serpents
                 :
                 but
                 least
                 yee
                 should
                 mistake
                 mee
                 ,
                 knowe
                 that
                 I
                 permit
                 not
                 vnto
                 you
                 an
                 vnlimited
                 wisdome
                 to
                 compasse
                 your
                 designes
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 soeuer
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 serpents
                 as
                 yee
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Doues
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 as
                 yee
                 remaine
                 also
                 innocent
                 .
                 Bee
                 you
                 Serpent-like
                 Doues
                 and
                 Doue-like
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 wisely
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 innocently-wise
                 .
              
               Now
               of
               the
               parts
               in
               order
               ,
               if
               first
               by
               your
               patience
               I
               premise
               a
               word
               or
               twaine
               of
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               Oracle
               ,
               occasioned
               therevnto
               by
               the
               illatiue
               practise
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Be
                 yee
                 therefore
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               illatiue
               argues
               the
               sentence
               to
               be
               a
               conclusion
               inferred
               vpon
               some
               premises
               .
               That
               which
               Christ
               hath
               
               premised
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 as
                 sheep
                 among
                 wolues
                 .
              
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               It
               is
               interpreted
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               following
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 men
              
               .
               Before
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Wolues
               ,
               now
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Men
               ,
               which
               if
               yee
               ioyne
               together
               it
               maketh
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Men-wolues
               ,
               that
               is
               men
               of
               a
               wolvish
               nature
               &
               disposition
               .
               For
               although
               no
               man
               would
               wish
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               body
               of
               a
               beast
               :
               yet
               too
               too
               many
               are
               contented
               to
               assume
               vnto
               themselues
               the
               qualities
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               men
               to
               carry
               about
               with
               them
               wolvish
               natures
               ,
               in
               ravin
               ,
               sauagenesse
               ,
               cruelty
               &
               preying
               vpon
               poore
               innocent
               sheepe
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               yee
               are
               to
               liue
               among
               such
               Wolues
               ,
               
                 Be
                 wise
                 as
                 serpents
              
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               that
               in
               the
               golden
               age
               ,
               as
               Poets
               faine
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               the
               state
               of
               innocency
               and
               integritie
               without
               all
               fiction
               the
               old
               proverb
               was
               true
               ,
               
                 Homo
                 homini
                 Deus
              
               ,
               one
               man
               was
               a
               God
               vnto
               another
               .
               For
               before
               man
               ambitiously
               affected
               to
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               like
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               coine
               of
               God
               bare
               his
               image
               and
               superscription
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               God
               being
               essentially
               good
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               good
               communicated
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               vnto
               all
               creatures
               ,
               and
               specially
               vnto
               man
               so
               man
               partaking
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               was
               not
               envious
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               freely
               imparted
               it
               vnto
               others
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               neitther
               doth
               the
               fountaine
               say
               drinke
               not
               ,
               not
               the
               autumne
               gather
               not
               :
               and
               man
               being
               made
               a
               fountaine
               as
               it
               were
               &
               autumne
               of
               Gods
               blessing
               denied
               not
               the
               vse
               and
               benefit
               of
               them
               vnto
               others
               .
               But
               that
               gold
               soone
               degenerated
               into
               hard
               yron
               ,
               and
               man
               assoone
               ceased
               to
               be
               as
               God.
               For
               the
               Serpent
               stung
               him
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               transfused
               into
               every
               veine
               of
               his
               soule
               a
               most
               deadly
               venome
               and
               poison
               whereby
               his
               spirituall
               life
               was
               vtterly
               killed
               :
               and
               then
               insteed
               of
               the
               old
               prouerb
               
                 Homo
                 homini
                 Deus
              
               ,
               one
               man
               is
               
               a
               God
               vnto
               another
               ,
               began
               a
               new
               prouerb
               ,
               one
               man
               is
               a
               wolfe
               vnto
               another
               ,
               
                 Homo
                 hominilupus
              
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               woluish
               fact
               of
               Cain
               euen
               in
               the
               infancie
               of
               the
               world
               murthering
               his
               owne
               brother
               .
               And
               although
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               floud
               the
               world
               were
               yet
               in
               its
               minority
               ▪
               yet
               as
               the
               scripture
               affirmeth
               men
               were
               waxen
               Giants
               in
               cruelty
               and
               inhumanity
               .
               Neither
               may
               we
               thinke
               that
               as
               the
               world
               grew
               elder
               it
               waxed
               better
               ,
               for
               experience
               hath
               found
               it
               too
               true
               ,
               
                 Aetas
                 parentum
                 pejor
                 avis
                 cu●it
                 Nos
                 nequiores
                 mox
                 daturos
                 Progeniem
                 viti●siorem
                 ,
              
               the
               time
               of
               our
               parents
               is
               worse
               then
               that
               of
               our
               grandfathers
               ,
               we
               are
               worse
               then
               our
               parents
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               leaue
               behind
               vs
               a
               posterity
               worse
               then
               our selues
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               indeed
               saith
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               daies
               ,
               
                 The
                 Wolfe
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Leopard
                 shall
                 lye
                 with
                 the
                 Kid
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 Lion
                 with
                 the
                 Calfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beare
                 with
                 the
                 Cow
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               as
               if
               men
               then
               should
               put
               off
               their
               wolvish
               natures
               and
               become
               innocent
               Lambs
               or
               Doues
               :
               But
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               vniversally
               of
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               those
               Wolues
               and
               rauenous
               beasts
               which
               are
               tamed
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               the
               mountaine
               of
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               among
               whom
               is
               the
               
                 vnity
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 ▪
              
               
               although
               euen
               in
               these
               also
               ,
               as
               the
               Poet
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 Pauca
                 quidē
                 superant
                 pristae
                 vestigia
                 fraudis
                 ,
              
               some
               relicks
               of
               the
               old
               leuen
               still
               remaine
               .
               For
               being
               but
               in
               part
               regenerate
               ,
               no
               marvell
               if
               from
               the
               principle
               of
               flesh
               inhabiting
               in
               them
               some
               inordinate
               &
               inconsiderate
               actions
               at
               times
               proceed
               .
               Otherwise
               wee
               finde
               the
               prophecie
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostle
               duly
               fulfilled
               ,
               who
               foretold
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 daies
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 truce
                 breakers
                 ,
                 false
                 accusers
                 ,
                 in
                 temperate
                 ,
                 fierce
                 ,
                 despisers
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
              
               
               
                 traitors
                 ,
                 heady
                 ,
                 high-minded
              
               .
               And
               doth
               not
               this
               fulnesse
               
               of
               iayles
               ,
               this
               abundance
               of
               law-quarrels
               ,
               these
               tyrannies
               and
               oppressions
               of
               the
               poore
               plainely
               argue
               ,
               that
               although
               wolues
               are
               long
               agoe
               banished
               out
               of
               this
               Iland
               ,
               yet
               of
               Men-wolues
               there
               still
               remaines
               too
               great
               store
               &
               plenty
               .
            
             
               Now
               yet
               happier
               were
               it
               for
               the
               poore
               sheepe
               if
               these
               Wolues
               did
               shew
               themselues
               onely
               in
               their
               owne
               cases
               :
               but
               so
               it
               is
               many
               times
               they
               put
               on
               the
               sheepes
               fell
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               it
               be
               true
               which
               one
               saith
               ,
               
                 Perierat
                 innocentia
                 si
                 prudens
                 esset
                 nequitia
                 ,
              
               innocence
               had
               perished
               long
               agoe
               if
               wickednesse
               had
               beene
               cunning
               ,
               the
               greater
               danger
               to
               poore
               innocents
               .
               A
               hard
               thing
               is
               it
               to
               escape
               Ioabs
               stab
               when
               his
               salutation
               shall
               be
               ,
               
                 how
                 dost
                 thou
                 my
                 Brother
              
               ,
               or
               Iudas
               treason
               when
               it
               is
               smoothed
               ouer
               with
               a
               kisse
               and
               an
               
                 all
                 haile
              
               ,
               or
               Herods
               butchery
               when
               he
               pretends
               to
               worship
               the
               Infant
               .
               So
               that
               is
               most
               true
               which
               Salomon
               saith
               that
               
                 Daily
                 we
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 snares
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               saith
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 sent
                 abroad
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 sheepe
                 among
                 wolues
                 .
              
               Now
               then
               in
               regard
               of
               these
               manifold
               and
               great
               dangers
               what
               course
               are
               we
               to
               take
               ?
               Must
               wee
               be
               simple
               as
               asses
               to
               beare
               all
               wrongs
               ?
               Or
               make
               our selues
               as
               butts
               for
               every
               one
               to
               shoot
               the
               arrowes
               of
               his
               injuries
               against
               vs
               ?
               Not
               so
               :
               for
               so
               doeing
               wee
               should
               but
               invite
               men
               to
               lay
               more
               load
               vpon
               vs
               then
               in
               the
               end
               we
               should
               bee
               able
               to
               beare
               .
               and
               if
               theeues
               ,
               as
               the
               Poet
               speaketh
               ,
               rise
               vp
               at
               midnight
               to
               rob
               and
               kill
               men
               ,
               
                 vt
                 teipsum
                 serves
                 non
                 expergisceris
              
               ?
               should
               not
               wee
               speedily
               shift
               vs
               of
               our
               beds
               to
               saue
               and
               preserue
               our selues
               ?
               The
               best
               rule
               then
               that
               we
               can
               follow
               is
               this
               of
               our
               Saniours
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 yee
                 therefore
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 :
              
               for
               now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               first
               part
               which
               is
               the
               counsell
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               it
               were
               easy
               for
               me
               to
               play
               the
               Physiologer
               
               in
               discoursing
               at
               large
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Morall
                 Philosopher
              
               in
               reading
               vnto
               you
               a
               lecture
               of
               Prudence
               .
               But
               so
               doeing
               I
               should
               much
               forget
               the
               place
               where
               I
               stand
               ,
               namely
               the
               chaire
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               transgressing
               that
               maxim
               and
               principle
               that
               Parables
               and
               Allegories
               are
               no
               farther
               to
               be
               vrged
               then
               the
               author
               himselfe
               intended
               to
               extend
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               although
               it
               be
               no
               difficult
               matter
               to
               finde
               out
               many
               witty
               resemblances
               betwixt
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Serpent
               and
               a
               wise
               Christian
               ,
               yet
               I
               leaue
               them
               all
               to
               such
               as
               loue
               such
               witty
               impertinences
               ,
               &
               will
               keepe
               my selfe
               to
               the
               plaine
               meaning
               of
               Christ.
               In
               every
               similitude
               ,
               are
               contained
               either
               expresly
               or
               inclusiuely
               two
               propositions
               ,
               which
               Artificers
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Proposition
               and
               Reddition
               .
               In
               this
               similitude
               the
               Proposition
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 As
                 serpents
                 are
                 wise
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Reddition
                 ,
                 so
                 ought
                 yee
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 .
              
               So
               that
               first
               I
               am
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               second
               place
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               That
               Serpents
               are
               naturally
               wise
               and
               subtill
               ,
               Moses
               witnesseth
               saying
               
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 the
                 subtilest
                 beast
                 of
                 the
                 field
              
               :
               
               and
               the
               act
               of
               the
               Divell
               also
               argues
               as
               much
               in
               that
               he
               made
               speciall
               choice
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               as
               the
               fittest
               instrument
               to
               beguile
               the
               Woman
               .
               Wherevpon
               in
               some
               languages
               they
               vse
               to
               say
               by
               way
               of
               proverbe
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 wiser
                 then
                 a
                 Serpent
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Serpent
               is
               double
               either
               Offensiue
               or
               
                 Defensiue
                 .
                 Offensiue
              
               whereby
               he
               is
               cunning
               to
               hurt
               man.
               For
               there
               being
               a
               naturall
               Antipathy
               betwixt
               the
               Serpent
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Serpent
               knowing
               well
               that
               Man
               beares
               him
               a
               deadly
               hatred
               ,
               hee
               seeketh
               all
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               lyeth
               in
               ambush
               as
               it
               were
               to
               take
               his
               advantage
               to
               sting
               him
               by
               the
               heele
               .
               This
               appeareth
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               God
               passed
               vpon
               them
               both
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 breake
                 thy
                 head
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bruise
                 his
                 heele
                 :
              
               
               as
               
               also
               by
               that
               of
               old
               Iacob
               .
               
               
                 Dan
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 serpent
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 an
                 adder
                 by
                 the
                 path
                 ,
                 biting
                 the
                 horse
                 heeles
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 rider
                 shall
                 fall
                 backward
              
               :
               
               and
               finally
               that
               of
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 serpent
                 bite
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 charmed
                 no
                 better
                 is
                 a
                 babler
                 .
              
               His
               
                 Defensiue
                 wisdome
              
               is
               whereby
               he
               is
               cunning
               to
               defend
               &
               preserue
               himselfe
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               if
               hee
               sees
               a
               Man
               whom
               hee
               knoweth
               to
               be
               his
               enimy
               ,
               forthwith
               hee
               hastneth
               away
               into
               his
               hole
               to
               safegard
               himselfe
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               he
               cannot
               so
               escape
               ,
               he
               foldeth
               all
               his
               traine
               about
               his
               head
               ,
               to
               preserue
               it
               as
               wherein
               his
               life
               principally
               consisteth
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               enchanters
               goe
               about
               to
               charme
               him
               ,
               hee
               layeth
               one
               of
               his
               eares
               close
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               stoppeth
               the
               other
               with
               his
               taile
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               not
               heare
               their
               charmes
               and
               callings
               ,
               in
               regard
               whereof
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 deafe
                 adder
                 that
                 stoppeth
                 his
                 eare
                 ,
                 which
                 heareth
                 not
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 inchanter
                 though
                 hee
                 be
                 most
                 expert
                 in
                 charming
                 .
              
               These
               and
               other
               such
               things
               shew
               his
               
                 Defensiue
                 wisdome
              
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Serpent
               both
               offensiuely
               and
               defensiuely
               is
               very
               wise
               which
               is
               the
               Protasis
               or
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               The
               Reddition
               is
               ,
               
                 Be
                 yee
                 also
                 as
                 wise
              
               .
               What
               Offensiuely
               as
               wise
               ?
               I
               know
               many
               that
               are
               of
               vindictiue
               &
               revengefull
               spirits
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               bee
               warranted
               in
               their
               humor
               by
               Christs
               counsell
               .
               But
               such
               wisdome
               cannot
               bee
               here
               meant
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               cannot
               stand
               with
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               presently
               adds
               
                 Be
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doues
              
               .
               What
               is
               it
               then
               ?
               Saint
               Augustine
               elegantly
               thus
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               
                 Esto●e
                 astuti
                 non
                 studio
                 nocendi
                 fed
                 noc●n●●s
                 cavend●
              
               ▪
               be
               yee
               wise
               not
               to
               doe
               hurt
               ,
               but
               to
               avoide
               those
               that
               would
               doe
               hurt
               .
               So
               that
               the
               maine
               doctrine
               and
               rule
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 yea
                 expedient
                 and
                 requisite
                 in
                 dangers
                 and
                 troubles
                 prudently
                 and
                 warily
                 to
                 decline
                 and
                 avoide
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Need
               I
               to
               spend
               time
               in
               prouing
               of
               this
               ?
               doth
               not
               the
               
               very
               instinct
               of
               nature
               command
               it
               vnto
               all
               creatures
               ?
               We
               see
               how
               the
               hound
               flies
               before
               the
               hound
               ,
               and
               vseth
               many
               naturall
               sleights
               and
               stratagems
               to
               escape
               the
               danger
               :
               so
               doth
               the
               Partridge
               also
               to
               avoide
               the
               talons
               of
               the
               Falcon.
               Yea
               even
               in
               sencelesse
               creatures
               may
               wee
               obserue
               the
               same
               :
               The
               fire
               fleeth
               from
               the
               aire
               vpward
               to
               preserue
               it selfe
               in
               its
               element
               ,
               and
               heavy
               things
               fall
               downeward
               as
               knowing
               they
               are
               not
               well
               till
               they
               are
               in
               their
               proper
               place
               .
               But
               in
               man
               it
               is
               much
               more
               seene
               :
               for
               even
               in
               suddaine
               perils
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               no
               leasure
               to
               thinke
               of
               avoiding
               them
               ,
               if
               a
               blow
               bee
               reached
               at
               him
               ,
               the
               hand
               naturally
               and
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               will
               put
               it selfe
               forth
               or
               lift
               it selfe
               vp
               to
               guard
               him
               .
               And
               indeede
               to
               this
               end
               hath
               nature
               instilled
               into
               man
               a
               loue
               towards
               his
               owne
               selfe
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Philosopher
               saith
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 every
                 man
                 naturally
                 is
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Wherevpon
               the
               schoolemen
               say
               
                 Charitas
                 incipit
                 a
                 seipso
              
               ,
               charity
               ever
               begins
               at
               a
               mans
               owne
               selfe
               :
               and
               where
               this
               selfe-loue
               is
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               breed
               a
               naturall
               desire
               to
               preserue
               himselfe
               .
               Besides
               this
               loue
               nature
               hath
               put
               into
               him
               feare
               also
               ,
               feare
               of
               whatsoeuer
               evill
               would
               either
               hurt
               or
               destroy
               him
               .
               Now
               feare
               as
               the
               same
               Philosopher
               teacheth
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               preseruer
               :
               wherevpon
               the
               woman
               because
               she
               is
               ordained
               to
               keepe
               &
               preserue
               things
               at
               home
               ,
               is
               made
               more
               fearfull
               then
               the
               man.
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               also
               hath
               God
               put
               his
               feare
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               all
               his
               Saints
               to
               preserue
               them
               from
               that
               horrible
               and
               dangerous
               sin
               of
               Apostasie
               and
               falling
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               .
               So
               that
               Feare
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               sentinell
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               because
               danger
               maketh
               it
               vigilant
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               thereof
               is
               contrary
               to
               security
               .
               Lastly
               besides
               this
               loue
               and
               feare
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               man
               an
               vnderstanding
               also
               and
               a
               memory
               ,
               out
               of
               
               which
               is
               bred
               Experience
               ,
               and
               from
               experience
               proceeds
               the
               morall
               habit
               of
               Prudence
               ,
               by
               which
               man
               is
               enabled
               against
               dangers
               both
               to
               foresee
               them
               and
               to
               prevent
               them
               .
               For
               Prudence
               ,
               as
               Cicero
               saith
               ,
               is
               
                 ars
                 vivendi
                 vt
                 medicina
                 valetudinis
              
               ,
               the
               art
               of
               liuing
               as
               physick
               is
               of
               health
               .
               And
               what
               doth
               all
               this
               argue
               but
               that
               it
               is
               mans
               duty
               to
               preserue
               himselfe
               ?
               For
               as
               men
               haue
               beene
               most
               provident
               and
               circumspect
               this
               way
               ,
               so
               haue
               they
               ever
               beene
               counted
               and
               esteemed
               most
               Prudent
               .
            
             
               Vnto
               this
               instinct
               of
               nature
               ,
               may
               we
               adde
               the
               warrant
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               For
               Grace
               takes
               not
               away
               nature
               ,
               but
               subordinates
               nature
               unto
               it selfe
               :
               and
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               
                 Logicians
                 ,
                 subordinata
                 non
                 pugnant
              
               ,
               things
               subordinate
               one
               vnto
               another
               ,
               doe
               not
               destroy
               one
               the
               other
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               Gospell
               of
               grace
               allowes
               it
               as
               well
               as
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               is
               manifest
               :
               for
               doth
               not
               Christ
               himselfe
               allow
               it
               nere
               when
               he
               saith
               
                 be
                 wise
                 as
                 serpents
              
               ?
               Doth
               hee
               not
               say
               
                 when
                 they
                 persecute
                 you
                 in
                 one
                 citty
                 fly
                 into
                 another
                 ?
              
               
               Doth
               not
               Saint
               Paul
               also
               giue
               vs
               this
               caveat
               ,
               
                 beware
                 of
                 dogs
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 concision
                 ?
              
               And
               advize
               vs
               elsewhere
               
                 to
                 walke
                 wisely
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 warily
                 ,
                 to
                 walke
                 circumspectly
                 :
              
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Coppersmith
                 hath
                 done
                 me
                 much
                 evill
                 ,
              
               
               
                 of
                 whom
                 also
                 doe
                 thou
                 beware
                 .
              
               Many
               counsells
               to
               this
               effect
               haue
               were
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               among
               the
               rest
               let
               this
               one
               serue
               for
               all
               ,
               
               
                 A
                 prudent
                 man
                 seeth
                 the
                 plague
                 and
                 hideth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 foolish
                 man
                 goeth
                 on
                 still
                 and
                 is
                 punished
                 .
              
               Conformable
               vnto
               these
               rules
               ,
               hath
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ever
               beene
               .
               Noah
               to
               avoide
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               flood
               builds
               an
               arke
               and
               puts
               himselfe
               into
               it
               .
               Ioseph
               in
               Egypt
               laies
               vp
               store
               of
               corne
               against
               the
               deare
               yeares
               to
               avoide
               famishing
               .
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               with
               their
               young
               babe
               ,
               retire
               into
               Egypt
               to
               avoid
               the
               fury
               of
               
                 Herod
                 .
                 
                 David
              
               wisely
               provideth
               for
               himselfe
               to
               escape
               all
               the
               snares
               and
               plots
               of
               
                 Saul
                 .
                 Christ
              
               himselfe
               carefully
               seeketh
               to
               deliuer
               himselfe
               from
               the
               treacherous
               designes
               of
               his
               malitious
               enemies
               .
               And
               memorable
               is
               the
               pollicy
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               who
               by
               professing
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               set
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Saducees
               by
               the
               eares
               that
               himselfe
               the
               while
               might
               escape
               them
               both
               who
               both
               else
               would
               haue
               set
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               man
               perhaps
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               need
               so
               many
               words
               to
               proue
               so
               cleare
               a
               case
               ?
               giue
               vs
               rather
               some
               direction
               how
               wee
               may
               keepe
               our selues
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               gunshot
               .
               
                 Hic
                 labor
                 ,
                 hoc
                 opus
                 est
                 ,
              
               this
               indeede
               is
               the
               point
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               should
               attempt
               it
               in
               this
               wise
               auditory
               ,
               happily
               some
               one
               or
               other
               would
               taxe
               me
               to
               be
               as
               wise
               as
               Phormio
               ,
               who
               presumed
               to
               discourse
               of
               military
               service
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Hannibal
               the
               expertest
               captaine
               of
               that
               time
               .
               Neither
               dare
               I
               therefore
               nor
               will
               I
               adventure
               vpon
               this
               argument
               farther
               then
               my
               text
               leads
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               briefly
               ,
               pointing
               only
               with
               my
               finger
               to
               the
               fountaines
               .
               
                 Be
                 wise
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               as
               Serpents
               .
               How
               is
               that
               ?
               First
               the
               Serpent
               by
               naturall
               instinct
               knowes
               man
               to
               be
               his
               mortall
               enimy
               ,
               &
               that
               principally
               he
               aimes
               at
               the
               breaking
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               therefore
               carefully
               provides
               for
               it
               .
               So
               should
               wee
               wisely
               seeke
               out
               who
               are
               ill
               affected
               towards
               vs
               ,
               and
               which
               way
               they
               purpose
               to
               assault
               vs
               :
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               the
               more
               able
               to
               prevent
               them
               .
               
                 Sagitta
                 praevisa
                 facilius
                 evitatur
              
               ,
               the
               arrow
               foreseene
               is
               easily
               declined
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               easy
               to
               countermine
               when
               wee
               know
               which
               way
               the
               mine
               is
               carried
               .
               Watchfulnesse
               then
               and
               observation
               is
               here
               required
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               as
               wee
               haue
               shewed
               ,
               stops
               his
               eares
               because
               hee
               will
               not
               heare
               the
               enchanters
               charme
               .
               So
               should
               wee
               also
               turne
               
               the
               deafe
               eare
               vnto
               the
               crafty
               insinuations
               of
               false
               &
               treacherous
               
                 Sinons
                 .
                 Blessed
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 feareth
                 alwaies
              
               saith
               Salomon
               :
               for
               distrust
               is
               the
               sinewes
               of
               wisdome
               saith
               the
               
                 Poet
                 ,
                 &
                 bonum
                 est
                 timere
                 omnia
                 vt
                 nihil
                 timeamus
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               good
               to
               feare
               all
               things
               that
               we
               may
               feare
               nothing
               .
               Credulity
               is
               the
               bane
               of
               honest
               hearts
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               wisdome
               
                 timere
                 Danaos
                 &
                 dona
                 ferentes
              
               ,
               to
               feare
               an
               enimy
               speake
               he
               never
               so
               faire
               .
               Charity
               you
               will
               say
               is
               not
               suspitious
               :
               true
               ,
               without
               a
               cause
               .
               But
               when
               there
               is
               cause
               ,
               wisdome
               requireth
               vs
               to
               be
               
                 Diffident
                 and
                 Distrustfull
              
               .
               Lastly
               the
               Serpent
               being
               assaulted
               vseth
               the
               best
               shift
               hee
               can
               either
               by
               couering
               his
               head
               ,
               or
               by
               flight
               to
               saue
               himselfe
               .
               So
               should
               wee
               also
               in
               all
               dangers
               vse
               such
               lawfull
               meanes
               as
               are
               offered
               vs
               to
               free
               our selues
               .
               It
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               say
               
                 Dij
                 prohibebunt
                 haec
                 ,
                 God
              
               will
               helpe
               all
               :
               
                 nunquam
                 propter
                 te
                 de
                 coelo
                 descendent
                 ,
                 tibi
                 dent
                 mentem
                 oportet
                 vt
                 prohibeas
                 ,
              
               if
               thou
               sit
               idle
               hee
               will
               never
               come
               downe
               from
               heaven
               to
               helpe
               thee
               ,
               thou
               must
               haue
               a
               minde
               to
               helpe
               thy selfe
               .
               To
               pray
               vnto
               God
               for
               averting
               dangers
               without
               vsing
               the
               meanes
               is
               to
               tempt
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               enwrap
               our selues
               farther
               into
               danger
               .
               But
               I
               will
               proceede
               no
               farther
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               nor
               read
               a
               lecture
               of
               wisdome
               vnto
               those
               that
               are
               farre
               wiser
               then
               my selfe
               :
               and
               it
               may
               be
               some
               are
               liker
               to
               goe
               too
               farre
               then
               to
               come
               too
               short
               in
               these
               matters
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               passe
               from
               hence
               vnto
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Limitation
               ,
               if
               first
               I
               may
               by
               your
               patience
               briefly
               apply
               this
               .
            
             
               This
               doctrine
               condemnes
               the
               great
               foolishnesse
               of
               those
               who
               care
               not
               to
               vse
               caution
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               toward
               off
               any
               thrust
               whatsoever
               is
               aimed
               at
               them
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               error
               of
               Tertullian
               in
               ancient
               times
               ,
               who
               held
               it
               vnlawfull
               to
               fly
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               :
               and
               such
               is
               the
               
               peevishnesse
               of
               Anabaptists
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               who
               thinke
               it
               vnchristian
               to
               defend
               themselues
               from
               wrongs
               and
               iniuries
               ,
               making
               themselues
               outlawes
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               refusing
               the
               benefit
               of
               any
               law
               .
               But
               starke
               franticke
               and
               mad
               are
               they
               who
               like
               Caecias
               loue
               to
               draw
               clouds
               and
               tempests
               on
               their
               owne
               heads
               :
               right
               Ishmaels
               whose
               hands
               being
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               draw
               all
               mens
               hands
               against
               themselues
               ,
               provoking
               and
               exasperating
               oftentimes
               those
               that
               are
               too
               mighty
               for
               them
               vntill
               they
               bee
               crusht
               for
               their
               labour
               .
               More
               wisdome
               certainly
               were
               it
               to
               follow
               the
               wise
               counsell
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               to
               be
               
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 make
                 friends
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 Mammon
                 ,
              
               if
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               yet
               for
               a
               
                 Ne
                 noceat
              
               that
               they
               doe
               vs
               no
               hurt
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               wisdome
               is
               to
               bee
               practised
               in
               regard
               of
               temporall
               dangers
               and
               such
               as
               concerne
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               much
               more
               in
               regard
               of
               spirituall
               dangers
               and
               such
               as
               concerne
               the
               soule
               .
               
                 Nam
                 pretium
                 pars
                 haec
                 corpore
                 maius
                 habet
                 ,
              
               the
               soule
               is
               of
               greater
               value
               then
               the
               body
               :
               for
               if
               the
               body
               dye
               ,
               yet
               doth
               the
               soule
               liue
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               shall
               be
               revnited
               to
               it
               ,
               happily
               to
               liue
               with
               it
               eternally
               :
               but
               if
               the
               soule
               perish
               ,
               the
               body
               cannot
               liue
               but
               must
               dye
               with
               it
               for
               evermore
               .
               Oh
               then
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               seeing
               our
               poore
               soules
               are
               every
               houre
               in
               danger
               ,
               the
               flesh
               see●ing
               to
               betray
               vs
               ,
               the
               world
               to
               entrap
               vs
               ,
               the
               Divell
               to
               devoure
               vs
               ,
               seeing
               so
               many
               wolvish
               Iesuits
               and
               Seminaries
               walke
               about
               in
               ship-skins
               vsing
               all
               art
               and
               cunning
               to
               deceiue
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               vs
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               vnto
               the
               service
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               let
               vs
               that
               are
               the
               children
               of
               light
               labour
               to
               be
               as
               wise
               in
               our
               generation
               as
               they
               are
               in
               theirs
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               
                 astuti
                 Serpentes
                 studio
                 nocendi
              
               ,
               c●afty
               serpents
               to
               hurt
               ,
               so
               let
               vs
               be
               
                 prudentes
                 sicut
                 Serpentes
                 studio
                 nocentes
                 
                 cavendi
                 ,
              
               wise
               as
               serpents
               in
               keeping
               our selues
               from
               being
               hurt
               by
               them
               .
               Let
               vs
               not
               be
               
                 in
                 alijs
                 rebus
                 cauti
                 in
                 maximis
                 negligentes
                 ,
              
               wary
               in
               petty
               matters
               ,
               and
               retchles
               in
               the
               greatest
               ,
               least
               wee
               be
               found
               too
               much
               to
               prize
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               
                 &
                 quae
                 vera
                 vita
                 sit
                 ignorare
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               true
               life
               .
            
             
               But
               specially
               ought
               this
               wisdome
               to
               bee
               practised
               by
               publike
               persons
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               haue
               the
               managing
               of
               state
               businesses
               ,
               because
               publike
               evills
               are
               ever
               more
               dangerous
               then
               private
               .
               
               
                 Father
                 Parsons
              
               ,
               a
               deepe
               polititian
               forsooth
               ,
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               Papists
               ,
               would
               not
               haue
               statesmen
               goe
               about
               to
               prevent
               insuing
               dangers
               because
               they
               are
               only
               
                 Contingent
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 May
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               end
               I
               thinke
               that
               their
               trecheries
               ,
               and
               intended
               treasons
               might
               not
               be
               looked
               into
               nor
               discouered
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               this
               cheating
               Mountebanke
               affirme
               ,
               it
               behooueth
               all
               publike
               persons
               carefully
               to
               prevent
               future
               mischiefes
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               heede
               that
               the
               commonwealth
               incurre
               no
               danger
               .
               The
               neglect
               of
               this
               wisdome
               is
               a
               certaine
               forerunner
               of
               destruction
               .
               
               
                 Cuiuscunque
                 fortunam
                 mutare
                 constituit
                 Deus
                 consilia
                 corrumpit
              
               :
               whose
               state
               God
               meaneth
               to
               change
               ,
               their
               wisdome
               he
               first
               taketh
               away
               .
               God
               grant
               therefore
               vnto
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               councell
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               publike
               place
               vnder
               him
               
                 to
                 bee
                 wise
                 as
                 serpents
              
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               all
               such
               evills
               as
               threaten
               our
               state
               .
               The
               late
               divelish
               powdertreason
               assures
               vs
               that
               the
               endlesse
               malice
               of
               Hell
               &
               Rome
               will
               ever
               be
               working
               against
               vs
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               we
               ought
               with
               all
               providence
               to
               stop
               and
               countermine
               them
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               part
               which
               is
               Christs
               counsell
               .
               
                 Be
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
              
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               is
               the
               
                 limitation
                 of
                 this
                 wisdome
              
               for
               it
               is
               not
               boundlesse
               and
               infinite
               ,
               but
               as
               vnto
               the
               sea
               ,
               so
               vnto
               it
               also
               
               terms
               are
               set
               which
               it
               may
               not
               passe
               .
               
                 Pone
                 modum
                 Prudentiae
              
               ,
               set
               a
               measure
               to
               thy
               wisdome
               ,
               
               saith
               
                 Salomon
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 wise
                 aboue
                 that
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               Paul.
               And
               the
               Philosopher
               makes
               it
               an
               extreame
               of
               Wisdome
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 aboue
                 measure
              
               .
               What
               then
               is
               the
               measure
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               limit
               of
               wisdome
               ?
               
                 Be
                 Serpents
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               yet
               Doues
               ,
               be
               wise
               yet
               
                 innocent
                 :
                 Be
                 yee
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
                 and
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doues
                 .
                 Bee
                 innocent
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               word
               derived
               from
               the
               privatiue
               particle
               ae
               ,
               and
               the
               verbe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               signifying
               
                 simple
                 without
                 mixture
              
               :
               or
               from
               the
               same
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               horne
               signifying
               Harmelesse
               or
               Hurtlesse
               .
               The
               Syrian
               translation
               turnes
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 perfect
                 ,
                 entire
                 ,
                 vpright
                 ,
                 Tota
                 innocentia
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 ad
                 vnum
                 verbum
                 Iustitiae
                 redigitur
                 ,
              
               innocence
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               justice
               :
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               
                 Innocentia
                 est
                 quae
                 nemini
                 nocet
                 nec
                 nocere
                 velit
                 ,
              
               innocence
               is
               that
               which
               neither
               doth
               nor
               will
               hurt
               any
               .
               
                 Be
                 innocent
              
               then
               ,
               
                 and
                 innocent
                 as
                 doues
              
               .
               Not
               as
               serpents
               in
               the
               winter
               time
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               sting
               nor
               then
               being
               benumb'd
               with
               cold
               ,
               yet
               are
               full
               of
               venome
               but
               as
               Doves
               which
               are
               vtterly
               void
               of
               malice
               ,
               and
               haue
               no
               desire
               to
               hurt
               .
               For
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Doue
               is
               described
               in
               this
               one
               
                 Distich
                 ,
                 Est
                 sine
                 felle
                 ,
                 gemit
                 ,
                 rostro
                 non
                 laedit
                 ,
                 &
                 vngues
                 Possidet
                 innocuos
                 ,
                 puraque
                 grana
                 legit
                 ,
              
               shee
               is
               without
               gall
               ,
               mourneth
               ,
               hurteth
               not
               with
               her
               bill
               ,
               hath
               harmelesse
               clawes
               ,
               and
               feeds
               on
               pure
               graine
               .
               So
               that
               all
               these
               things
               considered
               ,
               
                 Doue-like
                 innocencie
              
               consisteth
               in
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               first
               to
               doe
               no
               hurt
               ,
               secondly
               to
               doe
               all
               good
               ,
               thirdly
               to
               doe
               both
               with
               all
               sincerity
               .
               To
               doe
               no
               hurt
               that
               we
               be
               not
               vitious
               ,
               to
               doe
               all
               good
               or
               else
               we
               are
               not
               vertuous
               ,
               and
               to
               season
               all
               with
               sincerity
               or
               else
               it
               is
               counterfeit
               vertue
               and
               so
               double
               iniquity
               .
               And
               these
               
               duties
               are
               to
               be
               performed
               not
               only
               to
               those
               that
               are
               of
               the
               
                 house-hold
                 of
                 faith
              
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               mysticall
               vnion
               that
               is
               betwixt
               vs
               and
               them
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               generally
               also
               vnto
               all
               men
               being
               made
               of
               the
               same
               moulds
               ,
               and
               vnited
               into
               the
               brotherhood
               of
               the
               same
               bloud
               .
               So
               then
               Innocency
               is
               vnto
               Wisdome
               as
               Hercules
               pillars
               beyond
               which
               it
               may
               not
               passe
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               alloweth
               men
               to
               be
               wise
               with
               Innocence
               and
               for
               Innocence
               but
               not
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               by
               Innocence
               I
               cannot
               escape
               the
               danger
               ,
               must
               I
               still
               persist
               in
               mine
               Innocence
               ?
               If
               Iobs
               wife
               may
               be
               judge
               she
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Doest
                 thou
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 thine
                 vprightnesse
                 ?
                 Blaspheame
                 God
                 and
                 dye
                 .
              
               
               But
               Iob
               telleth
               her
               in
               so
               
                 saying
                 shee
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 foolish
                 woman
                 .
              
               
               For
               the
               law
               of
               God
               is
               eternall
               ,
               immutable
               ,
               inflexible
               ,
               and
               the
               breach
               thereof
               is
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               sinne
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               greatest
               of
               other
               evills
               ,
               as
               being
               most
               repugnant
               vnto
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               most
               odious
               vnto
               him
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               the
               true
               Saints
               of
               God
               would
               not
               for
               a
               million
               of
               liues
               forgoe
               their
               
                 Innocencie
                 .
                 David
              
               though
               he
               had
               both
               opportunity
               and
               power
               ,
               yet
               would
               he
               not
               to
               secure
               himselfe
               lay
               hands
               on
               Saul
               :
               
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 proverbe
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 let
                 wickednesse
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 hand
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 Though
                 he
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Iob.
                 If
                 I
                 perish
                 I
                 perish
                 saith
                 Hester
                 ,
              
               when
               shee
               was
               to
               doe
               a
               necessary
               but
               dangerous
               duty
               .
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 carefull
                 to
                 answere
                 thee
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 wee
                 worship
                 thy
                 Idolls
                 ,
              
               say
               the
               three
               children
               though
               threatned
               otherwise
               to
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               fiery
               furnace
               .
               And
               the
               prince
               of
               Conde
               being
               commanded
               of
               three
               things
               to
               chuse
               one
               ,
               either
               perpetuall
               imprisonment
               ,
               or
               death
               ,
               or
               to
               goe
               to
               Masse
               ,
               Masse
               quoth
               he
               ,
               I
               never
               will
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               I
               leaue
               to
               the
               Princes
               pleasure
               .
               But
               what
               speake
               I
               of
               
               Saints
               ?
               Even
               heathen
               men
               acknowledge
               that
               Innocencie
               is
               to
               be
               held
               notwithstanding
               all
               outward
               evills
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
              
               saith
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 then
                 to
                 doe
                 wrong
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 must
                 never
                 suffer
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 constrained
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 endure
                 all
                 extremities
                 ,
                 yea
                 death
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               Wherevpon
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 rather
                 dye
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 then
                 forsake
                 my
                 station
                 .
              
               And
               another
               ,
               
                 the
                 veriest
                 coward
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 evill
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               another
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 vertuous
                 man
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 .
              
               And
               Fabritius
               obtained
               that
               honourable
               testimony
               of
               his
               enimy
               
                 Pyrrhus
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sunne
                 would
                 sooner
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 stray
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 honesty
                 .
              
               So
               that
               by
               the
               testimony
               both
               of
               nature
               and
               grace
               ,
               the
               law
               of
               innocencie
               is
               no
               Lesbian
               rule
               ,
               flexible
               to
               all
               occasions
               :
               but
               according
               to
               the
               old
               saying
               
                 Fiat
                 justitia
                 &
                 ruant
                 caeli
              
               ,
               justice
               must
               be
               done
               though
               vpon
               doing
               the
               same
               heaven
               and
               earth
               come
               together
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               will
               some
               men
               say
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               wee
               be
               both
               wise
               and
               innocent
               at
               once
               ?
               Very
               well
               ,
               for
               as
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               
                 individuum
                 justitiae
                 &
                 prudentiae
                 contubernium
              
               ,
               wisdome
               and
               innocence
               are
               inseparable
               companions
               .
               For
               first
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               truly
               innocent
               except
               hee
               be
               wise
               .
               For
               in
               all
               vertuous
               actions
               Prudence
               of
               necessity
               must
               be
               the
               director
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               without
               which
               nothing
               can
               be
               done
               
                 cum
                 electione
                 &
                 modo
              
               vpon
               choice
               and
               in
               measure
               .
               Wherevpon
               saith
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 bee
                 good
                 without
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               neither
               can
               a
               man
               bee
               wise
               without
               innocence
               .
               For
               although
               there
               be
               a
               wisdome
               equivocally
               so
               called
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               resemblance
               it
               hath
               with
               the
               true
               wisdome
               ,
               being
               able
               both
               to
               finde
               out
               
               and
               to
               menage
               convenient
               meanes
               vnto
               worldly
               and
               evill
               ends
               :
               yet
               this
               Saint
               Paul
               calleth
               the
               
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 an
                 earthly
                 ,
                 sensuall
                 ,
                 and
                 divelish
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               But
               the
               true
               
                 wisdome
                 is
                 from
                 aboue
              
               ,
               &
               therefore
               
                 pure
                 ,
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 fruits
                 ,
                 without
                 judging
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               in
               one
               word
               innocent
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Scripture
               tearmeth
               
                 Sinners
                 Fooles
              
               because
               they
               are
               not
               innocent
               :
               and
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 wisdome
              
               because
               it
               is
               Innocent
               .
               Hence
               also
               it
               is
               that
               Moses
               telleth
               the
               Israelites
               their
               wisdome
               consisted
               in
               obseruing
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               :
               and
               that
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 by
                 them
                 hee
                 became
                 wiser
                 then
                 his
                 teachers
                 ,
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 ancients
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               David
               hauing
               advised
               Princes
               and
               Iudges
               to
               bee
               wise
               and
               learned
               ,
               addeth
               presently
               
                 kisse
                 the
                 sonne
              
               ,
               intimating
               thereby
               that
               wisdome
               cannot
               be
               without
               religious
               innocence
               .
               So
               that
               as
               innocence
               cannot
               bee
               without
               wisdome
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               a
               man
               bee
               wise
               without
               innocence
               .
               And
               here
               in
               the
               very
               light
               of
               nature
               accordeth
               also
               with
               scripture
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 and
                 not
                 good
                 ,
              
               and
               Cicero
               saith
               that
               vnhonest
               men
               may
               be
               
                 callidi
                 &
                 ve●
                 suti
              
               subtle
               and
               crafty
               ,
               but
               Prudentes
               wise
               they
               can
               never
               bee
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               evident
               ,
               because
               whatsoever
               is
               not
               just
               is
               not
               profitable
               ,
               nay
               nothing
               is
               more
               vnprofitable
               then
               to
               be
               hurtfully
               wise
               :
               insomuch
               as
               Socrates
               seems
               to
               haue
               iust
               cause
               when
               he
               cursed
               him
               who
               first
               distinguished
               betweene
               profitable
               and
               honest
               .
               Now
               to
               bee
               wise
               without
               innocence
               is
               very
               hurtfull
               vnto
               publike
               states
               ,
               for
               it
               overthrowes
               the
               society
               of
               man
               ,
               if
               one
               man
               may
               aduantage
               himselfe
               by
               the
               harme
               of
               another
               .
               For
               as
               in
               the
               fable
               of
               
                 Menenius
                 Agrippa
              
               the
               whole
               body
               soone
               perished
               when
               
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               members
               to
               ease
               themselues
               wronged
               the
               belly
               :
               so
               the
               whole
               common-wealth
               will
               quickly
               be
               dissolued
               if
               men
               may
               be
               wise
               for
               themselues
               only
               and
               hurtfull
               vnto
               others
               .
               Neither
               is
               such
               wisdome
               hurtfull
               only
               to
               the
               publike
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               a
               mans
               owne
               selfe
               .
               For
               sinne
               being
               the
               only
               evill
               that
               can
               hurt
               a
               man
               ,
               hee
               hurts
               himselfe
               most
               who
               to
               decline
               a
               little
               evill
               of
               paine
               ,
               or
               losse
               ,
               or
               disgrace
               ,
               commits
               an
               evill
               against
               his
               owne
               soule
               .
               Whereby
               first
               hee
               looseth
               the
               peace
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               happinesse
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               yea
               his
               heauen
               vpon
               earth
               .
               For
               the
               iust
               man
               
                 is
                 as
                 bold
                 as
                 a
                 lyon
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               
                 good
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 continuall
                 feast
                 ,
              
               saith
               Salomon
               .
               Nay
               Epicurus
               himselfe
               who
               placeth
               the
               chiefest
               blessednesse
               of
               a
               man
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               confesseth
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               liue
               comfortably
               vnles
               he
               liue
               innocently
               .
               For
               as
               oyle
               preserueth
               the
               light
               of
               the
               lampe
               ,
               so
               doth
               innocence
               maintaine
               peace
               and
               ioy
               in
               the
               conscience
               .
               Againe
               ,
               as
               by
               sinne
               the
               peace
               of
               conscience
               is
               lost
               ,
               so
               it
               worketh
               confusion
               of
               face
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               when
               men
               shall
               bee
               judged
               not
               by
               their
               worldly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               their
               innocence
               .
               Oh
               how
               many
               will
               there
               at
               that
               day
               cry
               out
               with
               
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 O
                 me
                 nunquam
                 sapientem
                 ,
                 &
                 aliquando
                 id
                 quod
                 non
                 eram
                 falso
                 existimatum
                 ,
              
               aye
               me
               that
               indeede
               was
               never
               wise
               ,
               but
               falsely
               thought
               to
               be
               what
               I
               was
               not
               ?
               And
               with
               those
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Wisdome
               ,
               
               
                 We
                 fooles
                 thought
                 his
                 life
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 end
                 without
                 honor
                 :
                 How
                 is
                 hee
                 counted
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 portion
                 is
                 among
                 the
                 Saints
                 ?
              
               But
               the
               innocent
               heart
               shall
               then
               lift
               vp
               a
               chearfull
               countenance
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               though
               here
               it
               were
               despised
               ,
               yet
               there
               it
               shall
               be
               iustified
               and
               rewarded
               with
               a
               crowne
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
               O
               
                 innocence
                 ,
                 innocence
              
               ,
               had
               I
               the
               tongue
               both
               of
               men
               
               and
               Angells
               yet
               were
               I
               not
               able
               sufficiently
               to
               extoll
               thee
               .
               The
               man
               that
               possesseth
               thee
               nothing
               can
               hurt
               ,
               he
               is
               every
               where
               secure
               .
               If
               he
               be
               tempted
               ,
               it
               maketh
               for
               his
               advantage
               ,
               if
               he
               bee
               humbled
               it
               is
               for
               his
               advancement
               ,
               if
               he
               fight
               he
               conquereth
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               slaine
               hee
               is
               crowned
               .
               In
               bondage
               hee
               is
               free
               ,
               in
               danger
               safe
               ,
               in
               tribulation
               ioyfull
               :
               the
               righteous
               loue
               him
               ,
               the
               vnrighteous
               in
               their
               conscience
               cannot
               but
               approue
               him
               ,
               and
               God
               himselfe
               highly
               esteemeth
               of
               him
               .
               Alas
               ,
               alas
               that
               among
               men
               innocence
               should
               so
               little
               be
               regarded
               .
               Every
               man
               desireth
               to
               haue
               all
               other
               things
               good
               ,
               a
               good
               house
               ,
               good
               land
               ,
               a
               good
               wife
               ,
               good
               apparell
               ,
               a
               good
               horse
               ,
               every
               thing
               good
               :
               but
               a
               good
               and
               an
               innocent
               soule
               who
               desireth
               to
               haue
               ?
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               wherein
               man
               hath
               so
               highly
               offended
               his
               owne
               selfe
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               thus
               wish
               all
               the
               things
               about
               him
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               only
               to
               be
               evill
               Perhaps
               thou
               wilt
               say
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               be
               wise
               for
               my selfe
               no
               farther
               then
               innocence
               will
               giue
               me
               leaue
               ,
               I
               shall
               bee
               a
               right
               innocent
               indeede
               ,
               liuing
               but
               a
               poore
               life
               ,
               and
               nothing
               set
               by
               of
               any
               .
               Nought
               set
               by
               of
               any
               ?
               What
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               holy
               angells
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               blessed
               Saints
               and
               children
               ?
               For
               as
               for
               wicked
               men
               their
               honouring
               doth
               but
               avile
               and
               abase
               vs.
               And
               what
               talkest
               thou
               of
               a
               poore
               life
               ?
               Is
               not
               innocencie
               it selfe
               great
               riches
               ?
               If
               thy
               chest
               bee
               full
               of
               treasure
               thou
               countest
               thy selfe
               rich
               :
               and
               canst
               thou
               be
               poore
               if
               thy
               heart
               be
               full
               of
               innocence
               ?
               Haue
               theeues
               ,
               and
               robbers
               ,
               and
               evill
               men
               store
               of
               wealth
               ,
               and
               hath
               hee
               no
               riches
               in
               store
               for
               thee
               ?
               Yes
               he
               hath
               already
               bestowed
               vpon
               thee
               the
               treasures
               of
               sanctifying
               graces
               ,
               and
               reserueth
               for
               thee
               immortality
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               .
               O
               the
               blessednesse
               of
               that
               man
               who
               is
               both
               
                 wise
                 and
                 innocent
              
               !
            
             
             
               But
               where
               shall
               a
               man
               finde
               such
               a
               Serpent-Doue
               ,
               such
               a
               
                 wise
                 innocent
              
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               should
               light
               a
               candle
               with
               Diogenes
               ,
               and
               narrowly
               search
               every
               corner
               of
               the
               World
               for
               him
               ,
               I
               thinke
               he
               should
               hardly
               finde
               any
               :
               but
               must
               be
               faine
               to
               cry
               out
               with
               the
               Prophet
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Helpe
                 Lord
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 left
                 .
              
               Of
               wise
               and
               deepe
               Machiavillians
               .
               I
               suppose
               he
               may
               readily
               finde
               more
               then
               a
               good
               many
               ,
               such
               as
               subordinate
               religion
               vnto
               policy
               ,
               holding
               that
               rule
               in
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Pietas
                 ,
                 honestas
                 ,
                 pudor
                 privata
                 bona
                 sunt
                 Reges
                 quâ
                 licet
                 eant
                 ,
              
               piety
               ,
               honesty
               ,
               modesty
               are
               the
               vertues
               of
               private
               men
               ,
               Princes
               may
               doe
               what
               they
               list
               :
               
                 vbi
                 tantum
                 honesta
                 dominantilicent
                 Precario
                 regnatur
                 ,
              
               hee
               is
               not
               an
               absolute
               King
               but
               raigneth
               at
               anothers
               pleasure
               who
               may
               doe
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               honest
               :
               and
               that
               of
               Lewis
               the
               11.
               
               
                 Qui
                 nescit
                 dissimulare
                 nescit
                 regnane
              
               ,
               hee
               hath
               not
               the
               feat
               of
               gouerning
               that
               cannot
               discemble
               .
               These
               how
               wise
               soever
               they
               seeme
               in
               their
               own
               conceits
               ,
               are
               the
               veriest
               fooles
               in
               the
               world
               :
               they
               say
               that
               all
               state-policy
               is
               built
               vpon
               pretence
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               saying
               it
               is
               but
               a
               pretence
               they
               confesse
               they
               build
               but
               on
               a
               sandy
               foundation
               .
               The
               scripture
               brandeth
               them
               for
               very
               fooles
               
                 Dixit
                 insipiens
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               hee
               is
               but
               a
               foole
               that
               saith
               in
               his
               heart
               there
               is
               no
               good
               .
               
                 O
                 miseros
                 homines
              
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 qui
                 cum
                 voluntesse
                 mali
                 ,
                 nolnut
                 esse
                 veritatem
                 quâ
                 damnantur
                 mali
                 !
              
               Wretched
               men
               who
               resoluing
               to
               be
               evill
               ,
               would
               not
               there
               should
               bee
               a
               truth
               to
               condemne
               the
               evill
               .
               Among
               these
               great
               pollititians
               ,
               who
               hauing
               no
               religion
               in
               them
               yet
               carefully
               take
               it
               on
               them
               ,
               
                 our
                 superpoliticke
                 Iesuits
              
               may
               beare
               the
               bell
               .
               Who
               more
               pious
               in
               shew
               ?
               Who
               more
               mischievous
               in
               practise
               ?
               Even
               in
               their
               doctrine
               vnder
               the
               title
               of
               Catholike
               faith
               they
               teach
               Treasons
               ,
               and
               murthers
               ,
               and
               lying
               ,
               and
               periuring
               equivocations
               :
               
               making
               way
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               Christs
               prophecie
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               time
               nor
               faith
               nor
               
                 truth
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               Vnto
               these
               wise
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               who
               care
               more
               for
               semblance
               then
               substance
               in
               religion
               ,
               giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               say
               with
               S●
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 O
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 seeme
                 to
                 bee
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 be
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 evill
                 to
                 be
                 evill
                 ,
                 why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 bee
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 good
                 to
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 evill
                 to
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 evill
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 wherefore
                 either
                 seeme
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 as
                 thou
                 seemest
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               But
               let
               vs
               come
               home
               to
               our selues
               and
               apply
               this
               doctrine
               a
               little
               more
               closely
               and
               particularly
               .
            
             
               That
               you
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               are
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               all
               the
               world
               knowes
               :
               that
               yee
               are
               also
               innocent
               as
               Doues
               we
               hope
               wel
               .
               If
               yee
               should
               be
               wise
               and
               not
               innocent
               ,
               in
               what
               danger
               were
               wee
               poore
               sheepe
               whose
               liues
               and
               liuelodes
               after
               a
               sort
               are
               in
               your
               hands
               ?
               Respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               &
               the
               weight
               of
               gifts
               would
               make
               our
               right
               to
               be
               too
               much
               sleighted
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               be
               but
               as
               a
               prey
               vnto
               Wolues
               .
               Oh
               therefore
               let
               that
               holy
               Doue
               which
               sometime
               descended
               vpon
               that
               
                 Innocent
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               inspire
               you
               also
               with
               
                 Doue-like
                 innocency
              
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               haue
               both
               pure
               hearts
               and
               pure
               hands
               .
               In
               the
               scripture
               yee
               are
               called
               Gods
               :
               be
               yee
               then
               as
               Gods
               and
               resemble
               him
               .
               And
               as
               he
               neither
               taketh
               bribes
               ,
               nor
               accepteth
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               neither
               doe
               you
               :
               and
               
                 seeing
                 be
                 hath
                 not
                 chosen
                 the
                 noble
                 or
                 mighty
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               let
               them
               not
               sway
               you
               against
               the
               righteous
               cause
               of
               the
               poore
               .
               Bee
               you
               
                 wise
                 as
                 Serpents
              
               to
               discerne
               where
               the
               right
               lieth
               ,
               and
               
                 innocent
                 as
                 Doues
              
               in
               doing
               euery
               man
               right
               .
            
             
               Yee
               Lawyers
               and
               aduocates
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               learned
               in
               the
               
               Law
               ,
               even
               as
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               ,
               are
               yee
               innocent
               as
               Doues
               also
               ?
               I
               cannot
               speake
               vpon
               knowledge
               hauing
               euer
               liued
               a
               monasticall
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               retired
               life
               :
               but
               the
               generall
               voice
               of
               the
               world
               is
               ,
               No
               cause
               so
               good
               that
               you
               will
               entertaine
               without
               a
               fee
               ,
               no
               cause
               so
               bad
               but
               for
               your
               fee
               you
               will
               entertaine
               ,
               selling
               your
               tongues
               to
               defend
               vniustice
               ,
               labouring
               with
               your
               best
               skill
               to
               deceaue
               the
               Iudge
               by
               niceties
               and
               tricks
               ,
               to
               oppresse
               the
               iust
               cause
               ,
               and
               to
               overcome
               truth
               for
               falsehood
               .
               How
               many
               are
               there
               who
               after
               they
               haue
               spent
               most
               of
               their
               thrift
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               iust
               sutes
               ,
               complaine
               as
               the
               Comicall
               Poet
               did
               
                 My
                 Comedie
                 was
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 adversaries
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 Actors
              
               ?
               And
               thus
               yee
               wax
               in
               wealth
               though
               yee
               wane
               in
               conscience
               ,
               not
               caring
               how
               much
               yee
               loose
               within
               ,
               so
               yee
               may
               abound
               in
               riches
               .
               For
               as
               the
               world
               iudgeth
               ,
               your
               end
               is
               not
               to
               discharge
               a
               good
               conscience
               by
               helping
               your
               brother
               to
               his
               right
               ,
               but
               how
               you
               may
               prevaile
               in
               your
               cause
               be
               it
               right
               or
               wrong
               for
               the
               filling
               of
               your
               purses
               .
               So
               that
               Serpents
               yee
               may
               be
               ,
               but
               Doues
               yee
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               hardly
               shall
               a
               man
               finde
               among
               you
               one
               that
               is
               both
               wise
               and
               innocent
               .
            
             
               Yee
               Nobles
               and
               Gentles
               of
               the
               land
               that
               looke
               vpon
               your
               poore
               brethren
               like
               Anakims
               as
               if
               they
               were
               but
               Grashoppers
               in
               comparison
               of
               you
               ,
               are
               you
               both
               Wise
               &
               Innocent
               or
               neither
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               some
               are
               both
               ,
               perhaps
               so
               many
               as
               the
               gates
               of
               Thebes
               ,
               or
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Nilus
               .
               But
               as
               Samuel
               said
               vnto
               Saul
               standing
               vpon
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               
                 What
                 meaneth
                 then
                 the
                 bleating
                 of
                 the
                 sheep
                 in
                 mine
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lowing
                 of
                 the
                 Oxen
              
               ?
               So
               may
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               what
               meaneth
               the
               exclamation
               of
               the
               country
               vpon
               cruell
               oppressions
               ,
               intolerable
               fines
               ,
               racking
               of
               rents
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ?
               How
               wise
               you
               are
               I
               knowe
               not
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               these
               are
               
               not
               the
               fruits
               of
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               are
               not
               both
               wise
               innocent
               .
               But
               how
               many
               among
               you
               are
               neither
               ,
               nor
               wise
               ,
               nor
               innocent
               ?
               Learning
               and
               knowledge
               yee
               disdaine
               to
               haue
               your selues
               ,
               and
               yee
               despise
               them
               that
               haue
               it●
               swaggering
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               smoking
               of
               Tobacco
               ,
               carowsing
               ,
               hunting
               ,
               hawking
               ,
               are
               almost
               become
               essentiall
               to
               a
               Gentleman
               :
               so
               that
               perhaps
               he
               defined
               not
               much
               amisse
               who
               said
               ,
               A
               Gentleman
               was
               a
               beast
               riding
               vpon
               a
               beast
               with
               a
               beast
               on
               his
               fist
               ,
               hauing
               beasts
               following
               him
               and
               himselfe
               following
               beasts
               .
               And
               yet
               forsooth
               this
               Gentleman
               that
               is
               
                 nil
                 nisi
                 Cecropides
              
               ,
               nothing
               but
               descended
               of
               
                 Trojan
                 blood
              
               ,
               otherwise
               hauing
               not
               one
               commendable
               quality
               in
               him
               ,
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               outbraue
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               beare
               him selfe
               as
               farre
               better
               then
               other
               men
               .
               So
               did
               a
               horse
               some
               time
               ,
               I
               am
               better
               then
               thou
               ,
               for
               I
               come
               of
               a
               better
               fire
               ,
               I
               feed
               on
               better
               provander
               ,
               I
               haue
               richer
               furniture
               then
               thou
               :
               but
               quoth
               another
               horse
               vnto
               him
               ,
               if
               thou
               hee
               better
               then
               I
               ,
               come
               and
               run
               with
               me
               :
               in
               like
               manner
               say
               I
               ,
               if
               yee
               boast
               your selues
               to
               be
               the
               better
               men
               ,
               let
               it
               appeare
               in
               the
               vertues
               of
               a
               man
               Wisdome
               and
               Innocencie
               .
            
             
               
                 Sed
                 lingua
                 quo
                 vadis
              
               ,
               whither
               strayest
               thou
               ô
               my
               tongue
               ?
               I
               will
               say
               no
               more
               least
               I
               transgresse
               against
               the
               first
               part
               of
               my
               Text
               not
               being
               so
               wise
               as
               a
               serpent
               :
               and
               yet
               haue
               I
               beene
               bold
               to
               say
               thus
               much
               because
               I
               would
               practise
               the
               second
               part
               and
               discharging
               my
               duty
               bee
               as
               innocent
               as
               a
               Doue
               ?
               To
               conclude
               therefore
               all
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               what
               Christ
               hath
               ioined
               together
               ,
               no
               man
               would
               put
               asunder
               :
               and
               that
               as
               Righteousnesse
               and
               Truth
               ,
               so
               Wisdome
               and
               Innocency
               may
               kisse
               each
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               being
               Wise
               as
               Serpents
               our
               Innocence
               may
               bee
               safe
               ,
               and
               being
               Innocent
               as
               Doues
               our
               Wisdome
               may
               bee
               sauing
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               of
               the
               two
               it
               is
               better
               to
               be
               Innocent
               
               without
               Wisdome
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               Wise
               without
               Innocency
               :
               lesse
               Wise
               so
               that
               more
               honest
               .
               For
               as
               Tertullian
               saith
               ,
               
                 Praestat
                 minus
                 sapere
                 quàm
                 peius
                 ,
                 errare
                 quàm
                 fallere
                 ,
              
               better
               is
               it
               to
               be
               lesse
               wise
               then
               sinfully
               wise
               ,
               and
               to
               stray
               our selues
               then
               to
               lead
               others
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               Scripture
               is
               resembled
               to
               a
               Doue
               &
               appeared
               in
               the
               shape
               thereof
               ,
               the
               divell
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               serpent
               and
               vsed
               it
               for
               his
               instrument
               .
               
                 Illa
                 à
                 primordio
                 divinae
                 pacis
                 praeco
                 ,
              
               the
               Doue
               in
               the
               beginning
               brought
               an
               Oliue
               branch
               in
               her
               mouth
               and
               preached
               peace
               vnto
               the
               world
               :
               
                 ille
                 à
                 primordio
                 divinae
                 imaginis
                 praedo
                 ,
              
               the
               serpent
               in
               the
               beginning
               plaid
               the
               theefe
               and
               robbed
               mankinde
               of
               the
               image
               of
               God.
               The
               Serpent
               is
               accursed
               of
               God
               to
               creepe
               vpon
               his
               belly
               ,
               and
               to
               licke
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               all
               his
               portion
               is
               in
               this
               life
               :
               but
               the
               Doue
               hath
               wings
               giuen
               vnto
               her
               ,
               euen
               the
               wings
               of
               innocence
               ,
               
                 couered
                 with
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 feathers
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 yellow
                 gold
                 ,
              
               whereby
               as
               David
               saith
               
                 she
                 may
                 fly
                 away
                 from
                 hence
                 and
                 bee
                 at
                 rest
                 .
              
               For
               when
               shee
               hath
               travelled
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               deluge
               of
               vanities
               wherewith
               it
               is
               ouerwhelmed
               can
               finde
               no
               resting
               place
               here
               below
               ,
               then
               may
               shee
               betake
               her
               to
               her
               wings
               ,
               and
               mount
               vp
               aloft
               into
               heauen
               ,
               where
               our
               Nöe
               euen
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               and
               redeemer
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               stretch
               forth
               his
               hand
               and
               to
               receaue
               her
               into
               the
               arke
               of
               eternall
               glory
               and
               blessednesse
               .
               Vnto
               which
               the
               Lord
               bring
               vs
               for
               his
               Christs
               sake
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               SVBIECTION
               To
               the
               HIGHER
               POWERS
               .
            
             
               OXFORD
               Printed
               by
               I.L.
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 13.5
                 .
              
               
                 Yee
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subject
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               ALthough
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               a
               graue
               and
               learned
               Divine
               may
               without
               presumption
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               informe
               and
               advise
               and
               ciuill
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               the
               science
               he
               professeth
               being
               architectonical
               and
               all
               other
               sciences
               ,
               euen
               that
               of
               gouernment
               being
               subordinate
               therevnto
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               my
               meaning
               at
               this
               time
               to
               aduenture
               so
               high
               .
               I
               knowe
               mine
               owne
               insufficiencie
               ,
               and
               you
               my
               Lords
               are
               as
               Angels
               of
               God.
               My
               purpose
               rather
               is
               to
               addresse
               my
               speech
               vnto
               those
               of
               inferiour
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               aduise
               them
               vnto
               that
               which
               to
               mee
               seemes
               more
               necessary
               ,
               Subiection
               and
               Obedience
               .
               More
               necessary
               I
               say
               for
               notwithstanding
               the
               negligence
               and
               corruption
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               common
               wealths
               haue
               a
               long
               time
               subsisted
               and
               continued
               :
               but
               without
               Subjection
               and
               Obedience
               they
               cannot
               .
               And
               wisely
               was
               it
               answered
               by
               a
               certaine
               Lacedemonian
               vnto
               Theopompus
               ,
               imputing
               the
               long
               continuance
               and
               flourishing
               of
               the
               Spartan
               state
               vnto
               the
               skilfull
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               rather
               
               to
               be
               ascribed
               vnto
               the
               ready
               and
               willing
               Obedience
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Howsoeuer
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               I
               am
               sure
               in
               experience
               that
               it
               is
               most
               necessary
               ,
               and
               my
               Text
               in
               expresse
               tearmes
               avoucheth
               it
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subiect
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               better
               husbanding
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               bee
               not
               prevented
               thereby
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               spend
               any
               part
               thereof
               in
               depending
               my
               Text
               vpon
               the
               former
               words
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               but
               will
               consider
               it
               as
               a
               perfect
               and
               entire
               sentence
               in
               it selfe
               .
               Therein
               may
               it
               please
               you
               to
               obserue
               with
               me
               two
               parts
               ,
               
                 A
                 dutie
              
               ,
               &
               
                 the
                 Necessitie
              
               of
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Dutie
               is
               
                 Subiection
                 ▪
                 yee
                 must
                 be
                 subiect
                 .
              
               Which
               being
               a
               word
               of
               Relation
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               consider
               with
               it
               both
               the
               correlatiues
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               1o.
               the
               Obiect
               or
               to
               whom
               Subjection
               is
               to
               be
               yeelded
               .
               2o.
               The
               Subiect
               ,
               or
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               to
               be
               yeelded
               .
               3o.
               the
               Relation
               or
               Dutie
               it selfe
               ,
               subiection
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Necessity
               ,
               it
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subiect
              
               :
               and
               that
               for
               two
               causes
               ,
               first
               because
               of
               Wrath
               ,
               secondly
               because
               of
               Conscience
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               limits
               within
               which
               I
               meane
               to
               bound
               my selfe
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               not
               enlarging
               my
               speech
               in
               any
               part
               as
               easily
               I
               might
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               weighty
               businesses
               succeeding
               
                 summa
                 sequens
                 fastigia
                 rerum
              
               .
               First
               therefore
               of
               the
               Dutie
               ,
               and
               therein
               also
               first
               of
               the
               Obiect
               to
               whom
               subiection
               is
               to
               be
               yeelded
               .
            
             
               Who
               that
               is
               our
               Apostle
               plainely
               resolueth
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soule
                 bee
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
              
               :
               as
               also
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Put
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
               
               yee
               must
               then
               be
               subiect
               to
               
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
              
               ,
               yee
               must
               be
               subiect
               to
               Magistrates
               .
               What
               Powers
               ?
               What
               Magistrates
               ?
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Civill
               ,
               or
               both
               ?
               
               Surely
               vnto
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Magistrate
               subiection
               is
               due
               ,
               for
               as
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Elders
                 that
                 rule
                 well
                 are
                 worthie
                 of
                 double
                 honour
                 ,
                 specially
                 they
                 that
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 Obey
                 them
                 that
                 haue
                 rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 your selues
                 for
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 your
                 soules
                 .
              
               Howbeit
               in
               this
               place
               not
               he
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Civill
               magistrate
               onely
               is
               vnderstood
               :
               for
               he
               only
               
                 beareth
                 the
                 sword
              
               ,
               forcing
               to
               obedience
               ,
               
                 executeth
                 vengeance
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 evill
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 receaveth
                 tribute
                 and
                 custome
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               fourth
               and
               sixt
               verses
               ,
               which
               are
               things
               no
               way
               belonging
               vnto
               the
               spirituall
               power
               .
               Peter
               must
               not
               strike
               with
               this
               
                 sword
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               must
               pay
               this
               
                 tribute
                 mony
              
               .
               Yee
               must
               needs
               then
               be
               
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ?
               For
               he
               is
               either
               supreme
               ,
               or
               subordinate
               .
               The
               supreame
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               other
               states
               and
               polities
               )
               in
               
                 a
                 Monarchie
              
               is
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Maiestie
               and
               soueraigne
               authority
               primarily
               and
               originally
               resides
               ,
               euen
               as
               the
               light
               is
               radically
               in
               the
               sunne
               :
               being
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               speaketh
               ,
               
                 Homo
                 solo
                 Deo
                 minor
              
               ,
               onely
               inferiour
               vnto
               God
               ,
               
                 à
                 Deo
                 secundus
                 ,
                 post
                 eum
                 primus
                 ,
                 ante
                 omnes
                 ,
                 &
                 super
                 omnes
                 ,
              
               second
               vnto
               God
               ,
               after
               him
               the
               first
               ,
               before
               all
               and
               aboue
               all
               ,
               independant
               vpon
               any
               other
               ,
               subiect
               to
               the
               controle
               of
               no
               superiour
               power
               .
               
                 Subordinate
                 Magistrates
              
               are
               they
               who
               deriue
               their
               authoritie
               from
               the
               soueraigne
               ,
               as
               starres
               doe
               their
               light
               from
               the
               sun
               .
               For
               it
               being
               too
               heauy
               a
               burden
               for
               one
               man
               by
               him selfe
               alone
               to
               gouerne
               so
               great
               a
               multitude
               :
               soueraignes
               haue
               beene
               forced
               to
               devolue
               some
               part
               of
               their
               charge
               vpon
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               honour
               them
               with
               some
               part
               of
               their
               authority
               for
               the
               discharge
               thereof
               :
               
               Moses
               the
               soueraign
               iudge
               of
               the
               Israelites
               sitting
               alone
               from
               morning
               to
               euening
               to
               iudge
               the
               people
               .
               Iethro
               his
               father
               in
               law
               told
               him
               
               plainely
               ,
               
                 the
                 thing
                 thou
                 doest
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 ,
              
               advising
               him
               to
               authorize
               vnder
               him
               certaine
               men
               that
               were
               of
               courage
               ,
               feared
               God
               ,
               loued
               true
               dealing
               and
               hated
               couetousnesse
               ,
               to
               be
               rulers
               ouer
               the
               people
               .
               This
               counsell
               Moses
               followed
               ,
               and
               God
               approued
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               same
               ground
               in
               all
               nations
               ever
               hath
               beene
               practized
               .
               Now
               then
               if
               question
               be
               demanded
               ,
               to
               whether
               
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 Subiection
              
               is
               to
               bee
               yeelded
               ,
               the
               Soveraigne
               or
               the
               Subordinate
               ?
               I
               answere
               ,
               to
               both
               .
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soule
              
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
              
               :
               he
               speaketh
               indefinitely
               without
               exception
               of
               any
               .
               But
               Saint
               Peter
               expresly
               speaketh
               of
               both
               and
               for
               both
               ,
               
               
                 Submit
                 your selues
                 to
                 every
                 ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 ,
                 whither
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 supreame
                 ,
                 or
                 vnto
                 governors
                 as
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               Yet
               here
               is
               it
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               although
               Subiection
               bee
               due
               to
               both
               ,
               yet
               not
               alike
               to
               both
               :
               but
               to
               the
               Soveraigne
               first
               &
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               because
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               originally
               rests
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               vnto
               the
               Subordinate
               next
               and
               in
               inferiour
               degree
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               it
               but
               in
               part
               and
               at
               the
               second
               hand
               .
               And
               these
               againe
               because
               they
               are
               not
               all
               stars
               of
               the
               same
               magnitude
               ,
               but
               one
               
                 differeth
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 glory
              
               ,
               and
               Moses
               hath
               appointed
               some
               to
               bee
               rulers
               of
               thousands
               ,
               some
               of
               hundreds
               ,
               some
               of
               fifties
               ,
               some
               of
               tens
               :
               to
               every
               one
               subiection
               is
               due
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               same
               measure
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               their
               seuerall
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               which
               they
               haue
               receiued
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Obiect
               .
            
             
               The
               Subiect
               by
               whom
               Subiection
               is
               to
               bee
               yeelded
               ,
               is
               whosoeuer
               relatiuely
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               
                 Higher
                 Powers
              
               .
               Now
               to
               the
               Supreme
               and
               highest
               power
               every
               man
               without
               exception
               is
               opposed
               ,
               even
               Subordinate
               Magistrates
               themselues
               .
               For
               as
               in
               Logicke
               that
               Genus
               which
               they
               call
               
               Subalterne
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               Genus
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               Species
               that
               are
               vnder
               it
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Genus
               aboue
               it
               is
               but
               a
               Species
               :
               even
               so
               Subordinate
               Magistrates
               what
               place
               soeuer
               they
               hold
               in
               relation
               to
               their
               inferiour
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               Soveraigne
               or
               King
               they
               are
               but
               meere
               subjects
               and
               owe
               subiection
               as
               far
               forth
               as
               any
               other
               .
               And
               as
               when
               the
               sun
               appeareth
               all
               other
               starres
               are
               eclipsed
               and
               loose
               their
               light
               ,
               &
               riuers
               when
               they
               fall
               into
               the
               sea
               forgoe
               their
               names
               :
               so
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Prince
               all
               inferior
               power
               and
               authority
               is
               swallowed
               vp
               and
               vanisheth
               into
               nothing
               .
               But
               both
               vnto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Substitutes
               all
               private
               men
               to
               whom
               the
               Soveraigne
               hath
               committed
               no
               part
               of
               his
               power
               are
               so
               opposed
               ,
               &
               therefore
               must
               be
               subiect
               vnto
               them
               .
               There
               is
               no
               exemptiō
               of
               any
               :
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soule
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 be
                 subiect
              
               ,
               speaking
               vniversally
               .
               Neither
               meaneth
               he
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 every
                 soule
                 ,
                 Psychicos
              
               only
               ,
               that
               is
               animal
               and
               lay-men
               ,
               as
               some
               Papists
               expound
               it
               :
               but
               all
               men
               indifferently
               ,
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Monks
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 and
                 Oecumenius
              
               affirme
               .
               Nay
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               is
               not
               exempted
               from
               this
               generality
               ,
               saith
               Bernard
               .
               And.
               
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 Kings
                 rulers
                 not
                 only
                 over
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 but
                 over
                 Priests
                 also
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
              
               .
               In
               the
               old
               Testament
               Aaron
               was
               subiect
               vnto
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               to
               the
               Prince
               :
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               Christ
               himselfe
               submitted
               himselfe
               vnto
               the
               secular
               power
               ,
               and
               St
               Paul
               appealed
               vnto
               Caesar
               ,
               at
               
                 whose
                 iudgement
                 seat
              
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 hee
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
              
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               requireth
               Subiection
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               requireth
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Gospell
               too
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 let
                 every
                 soule
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               also
               of
               the
               Subiect
               .
            
             
             
               As
               touching
               the
               Relation
               or
               Duty
               ,
               that
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 higher
                 Powers
              
               to
               the
               inferior
               is
               Rule
               &
               Government
               ,
               of
               which
               neither
               was
               it
               my
               purpose
               ,
               neither
               doth
               my
               Text
               occasion
               me
               now
               to
               speake
               :
               but
               from
               the
               inferiour
               to
               the
               superiour
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Subiection
                 .
                 Yee
                 must
                 bee
                 subiect
                 .
              
               This
               Subiection
               is
               not
               a
               point
               ,
               but
               hath
               latitude
               ,
               and
               includeth
               within
               it
               sundry
               duties
               ,
               all
               which
               notwithstanding
               (
               as
               I
               conceaue
               )
               may
               be
               reduced
               vnto
               three
               ,
               answerable
               vnto
               those
               three
               eminencies
               and
               excellencies
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Magis●rate
               .
               For
               there
               is
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               first
               the
               eminencie
               of
               person
               and
               degree
               ,
               then
               the
               excellency
               of
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               worke
               and
               operation
               :
               and
               every
               one
               of
               these
               deserueth
               accordingly
               to
               be
               requited
               with
               a
               seuerall
               dutie
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               there
               is
               in
               the
               superior
               powers
               an
               eminencie
               aboue
               others
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               vicegerent
               and
               lieutenants
               of
               the
               King
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               &
               not
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               in
               maiestie
               and
               dominion
               bearing
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               as
               Daniel
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 hauing
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 .
              
               In
               which
               respect
               they
               are
               stiled
               in
               Scripture
               
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ,
                 Dominations
                 and
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 annointed
                 ,
                 yea
                 Gods
                 ,
                 Dixi
                 ,
                 Dij
                 estis
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 yee
                 are
                 Gods.
              
               This
               eminency
               and
               excellency
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               be
               answered
               with
               Honour
               and
               Reverence
               from
               vs.
               
               
                 My
                 sonne
                 ,
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               saith
               Solomon
               .
               
               
                 Feare
                 God
                 ,
                 honour
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Peter
                 .
                 Honour
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 thy
                 Mother
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               fift
               commandement
               ;
               not
               those
               naturall
               parents
               onely
               which
               haue
               begotten
               vs
               ,
               but
               
                 Patres
                 patriae
              
               ,
               the
               fathers
               of
               the
               country
               also
               .
               This
               Honour
               and
               Reverence
               (
               as
               I
               vnderstand
               )
               includeth
               within
               it
               a
               triple
               act
               ,
               first
               of
               the
               minde
               in
               a
               due
               estimation
               and
               valuing
               
               of
               their
               place
               and
               dignity
               ,
               secondly
               of
               the
               will
               in
               an
               humble
               inclination
               thereof
               vnto
               them
               because
               of
               their
               excellency
               ,
               thirdly
               of
               the
               body
               in
               outward
               behaviour
               &
               carriage
               towards
               them
               ,
               as
               rising
               vp
               in
               their
               presence
               ,
               baring
               the
               head
               ,
               bowing
               the
               knee
               ,
               reverent
               speaking
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               country
               where
               wee
               liue
               .
               Neverthelesse
               of
               these
               three
               the
               second
               is
               the
               principall
               and
               most
               proper
               act
               of
               Honour
               :
               for
               a
               man
               may
               know
               the
               worth
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               yet
               bee
               no
               whit
               affected
               towards
               it
               ,
               
               as
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 knew
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 glorified
                 him
                 not
                 as
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               outward
               demeanure
               &
               comporement
               what
               shew
               of
               reverence
               soever
               it
               haue
               ,
               yet
               may
               proceede
               of
               scorne
               and
               derision
               ,
               as
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Iewes
               towards
               Christ.
               But
               if
               vpon
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               worth
               and
               excellency
               ,
               the
               heart
               be
               inclined
               and
               duly
               affected
               therewith
               ,
               all
               externall
               acts
               of
               reverence
               will
               surely
               follow
               of
               themselues
               .
               Such
               a
               one
               will
               ever
               set
               the
               best
               construction
               on
               all
               their
               actions
               ,
               interpreting
               nothing
               sinisterly
               ,
               he
               will
               conceale
               their
               errours
               and
               infirmities
               and
               with
               Sem
               and
               Iaphet
               going
               backward
               cover
               them
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               either
               in
               their
               persons
               or
               actions
               to
               bee
               traduced
               or
               dishonoured
               ,
               but
               will
               carefully
               defend
               or
               excuse
               them
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               somuch
               as
               entertaine
               an
               evill
               thought
               against
               them
               ,
               so
               farre
               is
               he
               from
               saying
               or
               doing
               ought
               that
               may
               detract
               from
               them
               .
               And
               so
               much
               of
               the
               first
               duty
               Honour
               and
               Reverence
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               eminencie
               in
               the
               magistrate
               is
               the
               excellency
               of
               Power
               and
               Authority
               :
               whereby
               he
               enacteth
               and
               ordaineth
               lawes
               for
               the
               well
               government
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               commanding
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               forbidding
               that
               which
               is
               evill
               ,
               advanceing
               the
               well
               deseruing
               ,
               
               and
               punishing
               those
               that
               either
               transgresse
               or
               neglect
               his
               commandements
               :
               briefly
               hauing
               the
               greatest
               power
               that
               can
               be
               on
               earth
               ,
               
                 ius
                 vitae
                 atque
                 necis
              
               ,
               power
               of
               life
               &
               death
               .
               Now
               vnto
               authority
               who
               seeth
               not
               that
               Obedience
               is
               due
               ?
               
                 Put
                 them
                 in
                 minde
              
               ,
               
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 Magistrates
              
               :
               and
               indeede
               to
               what
               end
               is
               authority
               and
               power
               to
               command
               ,
               if
               every
               man
               notwithstanding
               might
               refuse
               to
               obey
               and
               doe
               what
               he
               list
               ?
               But
               here
               wee
               are
               to
               be
               advertized
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Magistrates
               authority
               is
               not
               infinite
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               bounds
               set
               vnto
               our
               Obedience
               .
               Princes
               though
               they
               be
               soveraignes
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               subiects
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               viceroyes
               in
               regard
               of
               
                 God.
                 Regum
                 timendorum
                 in
                 proprios
                 greges
                 ,
                 Reges
                 in
                 ipsos
                 imperium
                 est
                 Iovis
              
               :
               Kings
               command
               their
               people
               ,
               and
               God
               them
               .
               
                 Omne
                 sub
                 Regno
                 graviore
                 Regnum
                 est
              
               :
               every
               Kingdome
               is
               vnder
               a
               greater
               Kingdome
               .
               If
               then
               they
               command
               vnder
               God
               wee
               must
               obey
               ,
               if
               against
               God
               ,
               wee
               must
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 then
                 man.
              
               Hand
               over
               head
               to
               yeeld
               a
               Monkish
               and
               blind
               obedience
               vnto
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               advance
               man
               into
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               vnto
               another
               the
               glory
               only
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               &
               withall
               to
               incur●e
               the
               fearfull
               curse
               threatned
               vnto
               Israel
               for
               obseruing
               the
               wicked
               statutes
               of
               Ahab
               and
               Omri
               .
               
               True
               it
               is
               wee
               
                 must
                 giue
                 vnto
                 Cesar
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Cesars
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               must
               wee
               
                 giue
                 vnto
                 God
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Gods.
              
               If
               any
               aske
               
                 quis
                 prohibet
              
               ,
               who
               forbids
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               obey
               ?
               Say
               
                 maior
                 potestas
              
               a
               greater
               power
               .
               If
               they
               threaten
               ,
               answere
               with
               Saint
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Da
                 veniam
                 ,
                 tu
                 carcerem
                 ,
                 ille
                 gehennam
                 minatur
                 ,
              
               thou
               threatnest
               the
               body
               with
               imprisonment
               ,
               hee
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               with
               hell
               fire
               .
               Only
               take
               heede
               ,
               first
               that
               thou
               be
               not
               lead
               by
               fancies
               and
               imaginations
               ,
               but
               be
               sure
               that
               they
               command
               against
               God
               ,
               secondly
               that
               denying
               
               obedience
               thou
               doe
               it
               in
               all
               humility
               without
               scandall
               or
               contempt
               ,
               lastly
               that
               yet
               thou
               be
               content
               to
               obey
               passiuely
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               they
               shall
               command
               within
               the
               sphere
               of
               their
               activity
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               thou
               bee
               ready
               also
               to
               obey
               actiuely
               .
               And
               so
               much
               of
               the
               second
               duty
               ,
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               eminency
               in
               the
               magistrate
               is
               the
               dignity
               and
               excellency
               of
               his
               worke
               ,
               which
               is
               exceeding
               great
               .
               
               For
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 wealth
                 ,
              
               saith
               Sai●t
               
                 Paul
                 and
                 thereunto
                 he
                 applyeth
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Hee
               is
               
                 custos
                 vtrivsque
                 tabulae
              
               ,
               the
               guardian
               and
               keeper
               of
               both
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               
               that
               vnder
               him
               wee
               
                 may
                 lead
                 a
                 godly
                 and
                 a
                 peaceable
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 honesty
                 .
              
               Were
               it
               not
               for
               him
               every
               one
               would
               doe
               what
               seemed
               good
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               men
               like
               wolues
               would
               pray
               one
               vpon
               another
               :
               but
               now
               by
               him
               every
               man
               enioyes
               his
               own
               ,
               violence
               is
               repressed
               ,
               justice
               is
               executed
               ,
               religion
               is
               maintained
               ,
               and
               humane
               society
               preserued
               .
               To
               procure
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               attend
               the
               publike
               good
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               worthy
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               also
               a
               difficult
               worke
               .
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hee
               may
               not
               sleepe
               all
               night
               that
               hath
               taken
               charge
               of
               a
               common-wealth
               :
               and
               they
               that
               haue
               worne
               it
               ,
               haue
               both
               felt
               and
               confessed
               that
               a
               Diadem
               is
               no
               small
               burthen
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               without
               cause
               that
               in
               the
               holy
               tongue
               the
               same
               word
               signifieth
               both
               an
               honour
               and
               a
               burden
               .
               For
               this
               worthy
               worke
               so
               difficult
               vnto
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               so
               profitable
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               what
               duty
               are
               wee
               to
               returne
               ?
               Even
               hearty
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               and
               all
               possible
               requitall
               .
               Verball
               thankes
               are
               due
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               alone
               too
               sleight
               a
               reward
               for
               so
               great
               a
               worke
               ,
               wee
               are
               farther
               to
               requite
               him
               in
               our
               liuelodes
               with
               tribute
               and
               custome
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               chargeth
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               niggardly
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               supply
               his
               necessities
               ,
               but
               
               bountifully
               and
               proportionably
               vnto
               his
               state
               and
               dignity
               .
               Nay
               because
               otherwise
               wee
               can
               never
               make
               him
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               were
               owe
               even
               our
               very
               selues
               vnto
               him
               ,
               even
               our selues
               must
               wee
               bestow
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               bee
               ready
               to
               doe
               him
               service
               with
               the
               expence
               not
               only
               of
               liuelode
               ,
               but
               of
               life
               also
               .
               
                 Dignus
                 est
                 operarius
                 mercede
                 sua
              
               ,
               the
               labourer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
               .
               But
               aboue
               all
               wee
               must
               ever
               remember
               to
               make
               our
               addresses
               and
               prayers
               vnto
               God
               for
               our
               Kings
               ,
               
               
                 &
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 authority
                 vnder
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               God
               would
               giue
               them
               (
               to
               vse
               the
               words
               of
               Tertullian
               )
               
                 vitam
                 prolixam
              
               ,
               
               
                 imperium
                 securum
                 ,
                 domum
                 tutam
                 ,
                 exercitus
                 fortes
                 ,
                 senatum
                 fidelem
                 ,
                 populum
                 probum
                 ,
                 orbem
                 quietum
              
               :
               a
               long
               life
               ,
               a
               secure
               raigne
               ,
               safety
               at
               home
               ,
               valiant
               armies
               abroad
               ,
               faithfull
               counsellors
               ,
               good
               subiects
               ,
               and
               a
               peaceable
               World.
               And
               thus
               haue
               I
               finished
               the
               first
               part
               of
               my
               text
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Subiection
              
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               part
               followeth
               which
               is
               the
               necessity
               thereof
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               an
               arbitrary
               duty
               ,
               nor
               left
               indifferent
               vnto
               our
               choice
               whether
               wee
               will
               be
               subiect
               yea
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               necessity
               is
               laid
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               
                 yee
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subiect
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 necessity
                 yee
                 must
                 be
                 subiect
                 .
              
               But
               what
               ?
               May
               not
               a
               man
               refuse
               to
               be
               subiect
               if
               he
               list
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               he
               may
               .
               How
               then
               is
               it
               necessary
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               not
               arbitrary
               ?
               For
               clearing
               of
               this
               point
               it
               may
               please
               you
               to
               remember
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               Necessity
               ,
               the
               one
               Absolute
               ,
               and
               Simple
               ,
               the
               other
               Hypotheticall
               and
               Conditionall
               .
               
                 Simple
                 Necessity
              
               is
               that
               which
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               ,
               being
               infallibly
               and
               immutably
               determined
               vnto
               one
               :
               and
               such
               
                 necessity
                 of
                 subiection
              
               is
               not
               here
               meant
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               manifest
               by
               experience
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               is
               the
               pitty
               ,
               that
               too
               many
               too
               often
               refuse
               to
               be
               subiect
               .
               
                 Conditionall
                 necessity
              
               is
               that
               which
               
               Simply
               considered
               may
               bee
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               such
               or
               such
               things
               being
               supposed
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               ▪
               and
               this
               Necessity
               is
               here
               vnderstood
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               very
               text
               ,
               
                 yee
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subiect
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 wrath
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               if
               either
               yee
               will
               avoide
               wrath
               ,
               or
               else
               will
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               of
               necessity
               yee
               must
               be
               subiect
               .
               So
               that
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               Subiection
               by
               a
               double
               tie
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               Humane
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               Divine
               ;
               the
               Humane
               is
               the
               Wrath
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 yee
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 subiect
                 because
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               the
               Divine
               is
               Conscience
               towards
               
                 God
                 ,
                 yee
                 must
                 be
                 subiect
                 also
                 because
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
               And
               of
               these
               two
               briefly
               .
            
             
               Wrath
               is
               a
               passion
               seated
               in
               the
               Invading
               part
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               desireth
               to
               keepe
               off
               ,
               or
               to
               remoue
               whatsoeuer
               is
               nociue
               &
               hurtfull
               vnto
               him
               ,
               &
               that
               by
               way
               of
               invading
               and
               assaulting
               him
               who
               either
               would
               doe
               ,
               or
               hath
               done
               vs
               hurt
               .
               For
               as
               man
               naturally
               desireth
               to
               preserue
               and
               keepe
               that
               good
               whereof
               hee
               is
               possessed
               ,
               and
               to
               obtaine
               that
               farther
               good
               ,
               which
               he
               seeth
               to
               bee
               convenient
               for
               him
               :
               so
               if
               any
               goe
               about
               to
               bereaue
               him
               of
               the
               one
               or
               to
               barre
               him
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               presently
               the
               bloud
               begins
               to
               boyle
               about
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               anger
               so
               inflames
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               let
               him
               alone
               ,
               but
               must
               needs
               resist
               him
               and
               set
               against
               him
               with
               all
               his
               might
               .
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               philosopher
               calls
               anger
               
                 cotem
                 fortitudinis
              
               ,
               the
               whe●stone
               of
               courage
               ,
               and
               divers
               define
               it
               to
               be
               
                 appetitum
                 vindictae
              
               ,
               desire
               of
               revenge
               .
               How
               truly
               and
               philosophically
               I
               despute
               not
               ,
               sure
               I
               am
               revenge
               vsually
               waites
               vpon
               wrath
               ,
               and
               our
               Apostle
               ioynes
               them
               both
               together
               ,
               
               
                 a
                 revenger
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 execute
                 wrath
              
               .
               Now
               the
               Magistrates
               duty
               is
               to
               procure
               the
               publike
               good
               ,
               
                 &
                 videre
                 nequid
                 respub
                 .
                 detrimenti
                 capiat
                 ,
              
               to
               provide
               that
               
               the
               common
               suffer
               no
               detriment
               or
               harme
               .
               If
               therefore
               any
               shall
               hinder
               the
               publike
               good
               ,
               or
               shall
               worke
               any
               disadvantage
               or
               dammage
               vnto
               the
               state
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               burne
               against
               such
               a
               man.
               And
               as
               God
               when
               his
               lawes
               are
               broken
               ,
               or
               himselfe
               any
               way
               dishonoured
               waxeth
               angry
               with
               man
               :
               so
               these
               Gods
               on
               earth
               ,
               these
               vicegods
               ,
               when
               men
               by
               contemning
               their
               authority
               ,
               and
               denying
               them
               due
               subiection
               goe
               about
               to
               disturbe
               and
               set
               combustion
               in
               the
               state
               ,
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               be
               angry
               and
               to
               seeke
               revenge
               vpon
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               Wrath
               and
               desire
               of
               revenge
               in
               him
               that
               wanteth
               power
               is
               vaine
               and
               foolish
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Poet
               
                 Quid
                 stulti
                 proprium
              
               ?
               
               
                 non
                 posse
                 &
                 velle
                 nocere
              
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               a
               foole
               wanting
               ability
               to
               desire
               to
               doe
               hurt
               :
               but
               in
               him
               who
               hath
               not
               only
               will
               ,
               but
               strength
               and
               power
               also
               to
               be
               revenged
               ,
               it
               is
               dangerous
               and
               terrible
               .
               
                 Fulmen
                 est
                 vbi
                 cum
                 potestate
                 habitat
                 iracundia
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               when
               anger
               and
               power
               meete
               together
               .
               And
               such
               is
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 roaring
                 of
                 a
                 lyon
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 as
                 messengers
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Salomon
               .
               For
               lawes
               haue
               ever
               beene
               backed
               with
               severe
               penalties
               ,
               as
               mults
               ,
               imprisonment
               ,
               banishment
               ,
               dismembring
               ,
               torments
               ,
               death
               ,
               yea
               cruell
               kindes
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               lawes
               of
               all
               other
               nations
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Moses
               also
               whereof
               God
               was
               author
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               because
               men
               are
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               and
               would
               desperately
               breake
               through
               all
               lawes
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               so
               curbed
               &
               restrained
               .
               
                 &
                 bona
                 est
                 ars
                 terrere
                 ne
                 pecces
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               great
               wisdome
               to
               terrify
               to
               the
               end
               that
               men
               sinne
               not
               .
               But
               what
               are
               lawes
               vnlesse
               they
               bee
               duly
               executed
               ?
               Surely
               but
               scarcrows
               and
               bugbeares
               :
               &
               therefore
               vnto
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               the
               due
               execution
               of
               
               them
               committed
               ,
               and
               into
               his
               hand
               is
               the
               sword
               of
               Iustice
               put
               ,
               not
               to
               let
               it
               ly
               rusting
               in
               the
               sheath
               ,
               but
               to
               draw
               it
               forth
               against
               offendors
               ,
               and
               that
               first
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               iustice
               that
               the
               party
               delinquent
               may
               receiue
               condigne
               punishment
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               the
               example
               of
               others
               ,
               
                 that
                 Israell
                 may
                 see
                 and
                 feare
                 .
              
               
               For
               although
               
                 paena
                 ad
                 vnum
              
               ,
               the
               penalty
               light
               but
               on
               one
               ,
               yet
               
                 metus
                 ad
                 omnes
              
               ,
               it
               is
               intended
               for
               the
               terror
               of
               all
               ,
               not
               to
               walke
               in
               those
               waies
               which
               leade
               vnto
               so
               fearfull
               ends
               .
               And
               indeede
               to
               what
               end
               hath
               God
               put
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               this
               passion
               of
               feare
               ,
               but
               to
               decline
               and
               avoid
               all
               such
               euills
               as
               would
               destroy
               him
               or
               afflict
               him
               ?
               Take
               away
               feare
               ,
               and
               men
               will
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 despise
                 all
                 danger
              
               ,
               and
               run
               headlong
               into
               all
               mischiefe
               :
               but
               feare
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 preseruing
                 nature
              
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               philosopher
               ,
               inclining
               and
               perswading
               man
               carefully
               to
               keepe
               himselfe
               from
               dangers
               .
               If
               then
               to
               come
               to
               an
               issue
               ,
               yee
               will
               not
               worke
               mischiefe
               vnnaturally
               vnto
               your
               owne
               selues
               ,
               if
               yee
               will
               avoide
               the
               Magistrates
               fury
               ,
               if
               yee
               will
               not
               incurre
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               nor
               fall
               vpon
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               of
               justice
               ,
               
                 yee
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subiect
              
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               need
               ,
               will
               some
               man
               say
               ,
               so
               much
               to
               feare
               the
               Wrath
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
               May
               not
               a
               man
               hide
               his
               counsells
               so
               deepe
               ,
               and
               carry
               his
               actions
               so
               cunningly
               that
               nor
               witnesse
               nor
               Iudge
               shall
               know
               them
               ?
               If
               they
               come
               to
               light
               and
               bee
               discouered
               ,
               doth
               not
               greatnesse
               breake
               through
               lawes
               as
               wasps
               doe
               through
               cobwebs
               ?
               May
               not
               judges
               ,
               jury
               ,
               witnesses
               ,
               by
               friends
               ,
               fauour
               ,
               bribes
               be
               corrupted
               ?
               Are
               pardons
               impossible
               to
               bee
               obtained
               from
               Princes
               ?
               Nay
               suppose
               the
               worst
               ,
               that
               the
               penalty
               of
               the
               law
               can
               by
               no
               meanes
               be
               escaped
               ,
               what
               care
               they
               for
               fines
               and
               amercements
               who
               are
               content
               to
               
               beggar
               themselues
               to
               enioy
               their
               pleasures
               ?
               What
               for
               shame
               and
               ignominy
               ,
               who
               are
               growne
               impudent
               in
               all
               wickednesse
               ?
               What
               for
               death
               ,
               who
               count
               it
               worse
               then
               death
               not
               to
               liue
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               barred
               from
               their
               desires
               ?
               For
               there
               haue
               beene
               who
               haue
               said
               
                 moriar
                 modo
                 regnet
              
               ,
               let
               mee
               dye
               so
               he
               may
               be
               King
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 aut
                 Caesar
                 aut
                 nihil
              
               ,
               an
               Emperour
               or
               nothing
               .
               To
               all
               this
               I
               answere
               briefly
               ,
               first
               trust
               not
               vnto
               secrecy
               ,
               but
               remember
               what
               wise
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Curse
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 thought
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 great
                 one
                 in
                 thy
                 bedchamber
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 foule
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 will
                 carry
                 the
                 voyce
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 wings
                 shall
                 declare
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               hope
               not
               for
               impunity
               :
               many
               as
               great
               ,
               as
               gratious
               ,
               as
               wealthy
               as
               thou
               haue
               failed
               thereof
               :
               and
               how
               knowest
               thou
               but
               one
               time
               or
               other
               thou
               maist
               meete
               with
               one
               who
               will
               accept
               nor
               thy
               person
               ,
               nor
               thy
               fee
               ,
               but
               will
               say
               vnto
               thee
               with
               Saint
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 thy
                 mony
                 perish
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               any
               haue
               so
               farre
               put
               off
               naturall
               affection
               as
               not
               to
               feare
               Wrath
               ,
               chusing
               rather
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               justice
               then
               to
               be
               restrained
               from
               his
               wickednesse
               :
               let
               such
               a
               one
               know
               ,
               that
               what
               Wrath
               cannot
               ,
               yet
               Conscience
               should
               worke
               in
               him
               .
               For
               here
               it
               must
               freely
               bee
               confessed
               that
               Wrath
               of
               it selfe
               is
               not
               sufficient
               :
               it
               striketh
               at
               the
               branches
               ,
               not
               the
               roote
               ,
               and
               endeavoureth
               to
               reforme
               outward
               actions
               ,
               but
               reacheth
               not
               vnto
               the
               cause
               which
               is
               inward
               corruption
               .
               Which
               remaining
               in
               vs
               ,
               Wrath
               happily
               may
               make
               vs
               more
               wary
               in
               offending
               ,
               but
               cannot
               worke
               in
               vs
               a
               loue
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               not
               to
               offend
               at
               all
               .
               Wherefore
               God
               in
               his
               deepe
               wisdome
               hath
               thought
               it
               good
               to
               binde
               vs
               vnto
               subiection
               not
               by
               a
               single
               but
               double
               tie
               ▪
               and
               vnto
               Wrath
               to
               adde
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Yee
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subiect
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 wrath
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Conscience
               is
               that
               facultie
               or
               power
               of
               the
               Practicall
               vnderstanding
               in
               man
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               priuy
               to
               all
               his
               actions
               whether
               they
               be
               immanent
               and
               conceaued
               within
               ,
               as
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               emanant
               and
               issuing
               forth
               ,
               as
               his
               words
               and
               workes
               .
               This
               Conscience
               is
               then
               said
               to
               be
               bound
               ,
               when
               by
               him
               who
               hath
               power
               and
               authority
               ouer
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               charged
               to
               performe
               its
               dutie
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               qualitie
               of
               them
               to
               excuse
               or
               accuse
               vs
               :
               for
               that
               these
               are
               the
               duties
               of
               conscience
               plainely
               appeareth
               by
               that
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 their
                 conscience
                 bearing
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 thoughts
                 accusing
                 or
                 excusing
                 .
              
               This
               charge
               is
               then
               laid
               vpon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               after
               that
               by
               the
               same
               authority
               man
               himselfe
               is
               bound
               :
               for
               man
               being
               free
               ,
               Conscience
               also
               is
               free
               ,
               but
               man
               being
               bound
               by
               a
               law
               ,
               Conscience
               stands
               bound
               also
               .
               But
               who
               is
               the
               binder
               of
               the
               conscience
               ?
               God
               without
               question
               .
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Law-giuer
              
               ,
               
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 both
                 saue
                 and
                 destroy
                 :
              
               and
               he
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 conscience
              
               .
               But
               can
               the
               Magistrate
               also
               by
               his
               lawes
               binde
               the
               conscience
               ?
               Papists
               attribute
               vnto
               vs
               the
               Negatiue
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               :
               themselues
               hold
               the
               Affirmatiue
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               warrant
               it
               by
               this
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 must
                 bee
                 subiect
                 for
                 conscience
                 .
              
               Vpon
               this
               plaine
               song
               sundry
               of
               them
               descant
               very
               pleasantly
               ,
               but
               none
               plaies
               the
               wanton
               more
               then
               
                 Doctor
                 Kellison
              
               ,
               who
               inferres
               that
               we
               despoile
               Princes
               of
               authority
               and
               superiority
               ,
               and
               giue
               subjects
               good
               leaue
               to
               rebell
               and
               revolt
               ,
               that
               we
               bring
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               Tribunall
               seats
               ,
               and
               all
               lawes
               into
               contempt
               ,
               that
               no
               Prince
               can
               rely
               on
               his
               subjects
               ,
               no
               subjects
               on
               their
               Prince
               or
               fellow
               subjects
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               wee
               take
               away
               all
               society
               and
               ciuill
               conversation
               .
               To
               all
               which
               I
               answere
               breefly
               .
               First
               suppose
               the
               maine
               ground
               were
               true
               ,
               yet
               neither
               can
               
               they
               proue
               it
               out
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               nor
               doe
               such
               absurdities
               follow
               therevpon
               .
               Out
               of
               my
               Text
               they
               cannot
               proue
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               only
               affirmes
               that
               the
               Conscience
               is
               bound
               ,
               but
               determines
               not
               that
               mans
               lawes
               bindeth
               it
               .
               Neither
               doe
               such
               absurdities
               follow
               ,
               for
               alb●it
               wee
               should
               deny
               man
               to
               be
               the
               binder
               ,
               yet
               doe
               wee
               freely
               professe
               that
               the
               Conscience
               is
               bound
               ,
               which
               is
               enough
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               answer
               farther
               that
               they
               much
               abuse
               vs
               :
               for
               we
               deny
               not
               rem
               ,
               that
               they
               binde
               ,
               onely
               wee
               differ
               from
               them
               
                 in
                 modo
              
               ,
               maintaining
               that
               they
               binde
               not
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               they
               teach
               .
               They
               hold
               that
               mens
               lawes
               binde
               
                 non
                 minùs
                 guàm
                 lex
                 divina
              
               ,
               
               equally
               with
               Gods
               lawes
               ,
               so
               that
               were
               there
               not
               any
               law
               of
               God
               binding
               to
               Subiection
               yet
               mans
               law
               of
               it selfe
               and
               of
               its
               owne
               power
               would
               binde
               .
               This
               we
               deny
               ,
               teaching
               contrarily
               that
               humane
               lawes
               binde
               the
               Conscience
               not
               immediatly
               but
               mediatly
               ,
               not
               primarily
               but
               secundarily
               ,
               not
               
                 in
                 themselues
                 &
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 power
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               the
               
                 force
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 Divine
                 law
                 :
                 Divine
                 law
                 ,
              
               I
               say
               ,
               whether
               that
               which
               is
               imprinted
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               nature
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               revealed
               vnto
               vs
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               both
               which
               command
               Subiection
               .
               This
               truth
               in
               f●w
               words
               thus
               I
               demonstrate
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               mans
               law
               immediatly
               binde
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               then
               is
               euery
               transgression
               thereof
               without
               farther
               respect
               vnto
               Gods
               law
               a
               mortall
               sinne
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               for
               according
               to
               St
               Iohns
               definition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sin
               is
               a
               transgression
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               meaning
               not
               mans
               but
               Gods
               law
               only
               :
               in
               regard
               whereof
               St
               Augustine
               saith
               more
               expresly
               ,
               Sin
               is
               
                 dictum
                 ,
                 factum
                 ,
                 concupitum
              
               ,
               any
               saying
               ,
               doing
               ,
               or
               coueting
               against
               Gods
               law
               .
               Besides
               if
               man
               of
               himselfe
               without
               respect
               vnto
               Gods
               law
               can
               binde
               the
               conscience
               ,
               then
               either
               is
               he
               Lord
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               may
               himselfe
               conuent
               it
               ,
               examine
               it
               ,
               take
               its
               testimonie
               ,
               
               and
               accordingly
               proceed
               to
               sentence
               either
               of
               life
               or
               death
               both
               vpon
               body
               and
               soule
               :
               or
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               command
               God
               to
               sit
               in
               judgement
               vpon
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               executioner
               of
               his
               lawes
               :
               or
               finally
               hee
               bindes
               the
               Conscience
               in
               vaine
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               To
               say
               that
               man
               is
               in
               such
               sort
               Lord
               of
               the
               Conscience
               is
               vnreasonable
               because
               his
               knowledge
               and
               power
               reach
               no
               farther
               then
               the
               outward
               man.
               To
               say
               that
               man
               may
               command
               God
               ,
               is
               sacrilegious
               ,
               aduancing
               man
               aboue
               God.
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               he
               bindeth
               in
               vaine
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               is
               withall
               to
               say
               that
               their
               opinion
               is
               vaine
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               hath
               no
               such
               power
               at
               all
               .
               To
               shut
               vp
               all
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               vnlesse
               a
               man
               may
               with
               as
               much
               security
               obey
               man
               as
               God
               ,
               man
               who
               is
               subject
               to
               error
               and
               injustice
               ,
               as
               God
               who
               is
               free
               from
               both
               ;
               vnlesse
               we
               be
               all
               as
               deeply
               bound
               to
               study
               the
               laws
               of
               men
               and
               to
               knowe
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               to
               subject
               our selues
               as
               absolutely
               vnto
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               altogether
               vnconceauable
               how
               humane
               lawes
               can
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               equally
               with
               diuine
               .
            
             
               This
               point
               being
               thus
               cleared
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               by
               conscience
               in
               this
               place
               wee
               are
               with
               St
               Peter
               to
               vnderstand
               
                 Conscientiam
                 Dei
              
               ,
               
               conscience
               towards
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               interpret
               this
               of
               St
               Paul
               ,
               
               
                 yee
                 must
                 bee
                 subiect
                 for
                 conscience
                 ,
              
               by
               that
               of
               the
               same
               St
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Submit
                 your selues
                 vnto
                 every
                 ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               bound
               you
               to
               be
               subiect
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               laid
               this
               obligation
               vpon
               man
               ,
               appeares
               by
               the
               very
               institution
               of
               Magistracie
               .
               For
               although
               St
               Peter
               call
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 humane
                 creature
              
               ,
               yet
               his
               meaning
               is
               not
               that
               it
               is
               not
               from
               man
               ,
               but
               for
               man
               and
               his
               benefit
               :
               otherwise
               S.
               Paul
               expresly
               affirmeth
               that
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               Solomon
               that
               
                 by
                 him
                 kings
                 raigne
              
               .
               
               The
               reason
               mouing
               
               God
               to
               institute
               the
               same
               was
               ,
               partly
               his
               
                 soueraigne
                 Lordship
              
               ouer
               man
               by
               right
               of
               creation
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               may
               order
               and
               dispose
               of
               him
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               partly
               the
               great
               loue
               he
               beareth
               vnto
               humane
               society
               ,
               which
               his
               infinite
               wisdome
               saw
               could
               not
               so
               well
               be
               maintained
               ,
               if
               euery
               man
               should
               be
               left
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               orderly
               gouernment
               were
               not
               setled
               among
               them
               .
               Herevpon
               hee
               ordained
               some
               to
               be
               in
               authority
               ,
               some
               to
               liue
               in
               subiection
               :
               commanding
               the
               one
               to
               rule
               according
               to
               justice
               and
               equitie
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               submit
               themselues
               with
               all
               lowlinesse
               and
               humility
               ,
               as
               (
               I
               meane
               touching
               subiection
               )
               hath
               in
               the
               first
               part
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Dutie
               )
               beene
               sufficiently
               declared
               .
            
             
               Now
               man
               being
               thus
               by
               the
               commandement
               and
               ordinance
               of
               God
               bound
               ,
               Conscience
               cannot
               bee
               free
               :
               but
               as
               man
               shall
               either
               subject
               or
               not
               subject
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               is
               Conscience
               bound
               to
               testifie
               for
               or
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               excuse
               or
               to
               accuse
               him
               .
               If
               then
               yee
               breake
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               be
               subject
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               who
               will
               surely
               accuse
               you
               and
               will
               not
               spare
               ,
               a
               witnesse
               whose
               testimony
               is
               
                 omni
                 exceptio
                 ne
                 majus
              
               better
               then
               a
               thousand
               witnesses
               that
               will
               testifie
               against
               you
               ,
               even
               your
               Conscience
               .
               But
               to
               whom
               will
               it
               accuse
               ?
               Vnto
               that
               great
               and
               dreadfull
               Iudge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               whose
               wisdome
               can
               not
               be
               deceaued
               ,
               whose
               justice
               cannot
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               of
               whose
               sentence
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               .
               And
               what
               will
               the
               sentence
               be
               ?
               Perpetuall
               imprisonment
               in
               the
               bottomelesse
               dungeon
               of
               hell
               ,
               &
               therein
               eternall
               torments
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               :
               which
               although
               it
               be
               not
               presently
               executed
               vpon
               you
               ,
               yet
               the
               worme
               of
               conscience
               instantly
               will
               begin
               to
               gnaw
               vpon
               your
               soules
               ,
               &
               fill
               you
               so
               full
               of
               vnspeakable
               horror
               and
               anguish
               that
               your
               life
               shall
               be
               but
               a
               death
               ,
               and
               this
               world
               a
               hell
               vnto
               you
               .
               But
               if
               
               on
               the
               contrary
               side
               yee
               shall
               for
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
              
               ,
               and
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               ordinance
               yeeld
               subjectiō
               vnto
               the
               higher
               powers
               ,
               and
               vnder
               them
               liue
               dutifully
               
                 in
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 honestie
              
               :
               then
               shall
               your
               consciences
               testifie
               nothing
               but
               good
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               excuse
               you
               vnto
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               justifie
               and
               acquit
               you
               ,
               your
               soule
               shall
               bee
               replenished
               with
               vnspeakable
               peace
               and
               comfort
               ,
               so
               as
               yee
               shal
               haue
               a
               heaven
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               heauen
               it selfe
               in
               due
               time
               such
               ioyes
               
                 as
                 nor
                 eye
                 hath
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 man.
              
               To
               conclude
               and
               summe
               vp
               all
               ,
               if
               either
               we
               will
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               both
               here
               and
               ever
               be
               blessed
               ,
               or
               will
               avoid
               the
               sting
               of
               an
               euill
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               miseries
               that
               attend
               vpon
               it
               ,
               wee
               must
               
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 subject
                 .
                 Yee
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 subject
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 conscience
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               haue
               I
               finished
               the
               second
               part
               also
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Necesstie
               of
               the
               dutie
               .
               It
               only
               remaineth
               now
               to
               adde
               a
               word
               or
               two
               by
               way
               of
               vse
               and
               application
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               generation
               of
               whom
               both
               St
               Peter
               and
               St
               Iude
               speake
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 despiseth
                 all
                 gouernment
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 speaketh
                 evill
                 of
                 Dignities
              
               ,
               cleane
               contrary
               vnto
               the
               doctrine
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               which
               commandeth
               all
               to
               
                 be
                 subject
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 obey
              
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               But
               these
               are
               not
               all
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               :
               for
               some
               despise
               it
               out
               of
               an
               erronious
               judgment
               ,
               others
               out
               of
               an
               euill
               habit
               and
               custome
               .
               They
               that
               despise
               it
               vpon
               errour
               ,
               are
               either
               Anabaptists
               or
               Papists
               .
               The
               Anabaptists
               a
               fanatical
               &
               fantastical
               sect
               ,
               vtterly
               mislike
               all
               gouernment
               and
               subjection
               among
               Christians
               .
               It
               is
               not
               without
               cause
               that
               S.
               Iude
               calleth
               such
               kind
               of
               people
               Dreamers
               ,
               
               for
               so
               indeed
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               their
               dreame
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               Sin
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Subjection
               :
               and
               although
               it
               were
               ordained
               and
               allowed
               to
               the
               Iewes
               because
               they
               
               were
               but
               infants
               ,
               yet
               fits
               it
               not
               vs
               Christians
               that
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               perfection
               .
               Shall
               I
               dispute
               against
               this
               dotage
               and
               shew
               that
               even
               among
               those
               blessed
               spirits
               that
               are
               free
               frō
               sinne
               &
               still
               persist
               in
               the
               truth
               there
               are
               
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 Dominations
                 ,
                 Powers
                 ,
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Arch-angels
                 ?
              
               That
               if
               man
               had
               continued
               in
               his
               integritie
               ,
               yet
               government
               should
               haue
               beene
               ▪
               inasmuch
               as
               man
               naturally
               is
               sociable
               and
               disciplinable
               ,
               the
               morall
               law
               commands
               to
               
                 honour
                 father
                 and
                 mother
              
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               gouernment
               is
               Peace
               with
               Pietie
               and
               Honestie
               ,
               and
               one
               man
               euen
               then
               should
               haue
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               another
               ?
               That
               finally
               there
               is
               now
               as
               great
               a
               necessity
               thereof
               as
               was
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               new
               Testament
               would
               neuer
               haue
               commanded
               Subjection
               ,
               or
               to
               pray
               for
               Magistrates
               if
               it
               were
               a
               sin
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ?
               But
               I
               will
               not
               vouchsafe
               them
               the
               honour
               to
               dispute
               with
               them
               :
               let
               it
               suffice
               in
               this
               honourable
               auditory
               barely
               to
               affirme
               ,
               first
               that
               a
               Christian
               safely
               may
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               :
               secondly
               ,
               that
               none
               is
               fitter
               then
               he
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               better
               knowes
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               then
               he
               :
               Lastly
               that
               no
               man
               can
               so
               compleatly
               and
               perfectly
               performe
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               but
               hee
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               vnderstands
               the
               true
               religion
               which
               he
               is
               to
               maintaine
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               he
               is
               to
               gouerne
               ,
               but
               he
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Papists
               ,
               although
               they
               doe
               not
               thus
               reject
               all
               government
               ,
               yet
               doe
               they
               many
               waies
               both
               in
               doctrine
               and
               practise
               avile
               and
               abase
               it
               .
               For
               first
               they
               giue
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               a
               supremacie
               ouer
               Princes
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               Deposition
               ,
               and
               depresse
               them
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               hold
               the
               bason
               and
               ewer
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               serue
               in
               the
               first
               dish
               at
               his
               table
               ,
               to
               hold
               his
               stirrop
               ,
               to
               lead
               his
               horse
               ,
               yea
               to
               bee
               his
               horses
               too
               and
               to
               carry
               him
               on
               their
               shoulders
               .
               All
               this
               I
               marvell
               by
               what
               
               right
               .
               Aaron
               aduanced
               not
               himselfe
               aboue
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               denied
               his
               
                 kingdome
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               claimed
               no
               such
               power
               ,
               ancient
               Popes
               acknowledged
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               to
               be
               their
               good
               Lords
               and
               Masters
               .
               The
               first
               that
               vsurped
               it
               was
               a
               mushrom
               of
               the
               last
               night
               ,
               that
               brand
               of
               hell
               Hildebrand
               ,
               whom
               therefore
               Baronius
               makes
               the
               patterne
               of
               a
               perfect
               Pope
               ,
               as
               Machiavel
               doth
               that
               monster
               
                 Caesar
                 Borgia
              
               of
               a
               perfect
               Prince
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               they
               subject
               all
               Monarchs
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               so
               he
               exempteth
               all
               Clerkes
               from
               their
               jurisdiction
               ,
               
                 etiam
                 vnctos
                 culinae
              
               ,
               their
               cookes
               and
               skullions
               too
               ,
               erecting
               to
               himselfe
               a
               Monarchie
               in
               euery
               state
               ,
               possessing
               a
               third
               part
               in
               them
               ,
               affirming
               that
               Kings
               may
               not
               punish
               his
               Clarkes
               because
               they
               are
               not
               their
               subjects
               ,
               threatning
               thē
               with
               a
               thunderbolt
               from
               the
               Vatican
               if
               they
               shall
               presume
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               This
               also
               I
               maruell
               by
               what
               law
               .
               Divine
               ?
               we
               haue
               demonstrated
               the
               contrary
               .
               Humane
               ?
               Princes
               cannot
               grant
               such
               priuileges
               as
               derogate
               from
               their
               soueraignty
               .
               But
               since
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               turned
               into
               a
               Court
               ,
               no
               maruell
               if
               Christian
               liberty
               also
               bee
               changed
               into
               temporall
               franchises
               and
               immunities
               .
               Finally
               they
               teach
               that
               if
               a
               Prince
               become
               a
               tyrant
               ,
               or
               be
               an
               hereticke
               ,
               or
               excommunicate
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               then
               to
               arme
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               set
               vpon
               him
               with
               dags
               ,
               kniues
               ,
               poisons
               ,
               yea
               if
               need
               be
               to
               vndermine
               and
               blow
               vp
               whole
               Parliaments
               with
               gunpouder
               :
               and
               if
               any
               of
               them
               for
               such
               practises
               be
               convented
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               they
               may
               elude
               their
               examinations
               with
               
                 equivocations
                 and
                 mentall
                 reservations
              
               ,
               as
               they
               tearme
               it
               in
               their
               canting
               language
               ,
               but
               in
               true
               and
               plaine
               speech
               hellish
               lying
               and
               perjury
               .
               Certainely
               for
               these
               traiterous
               and
               more
               then
               heathenish
               doctrines
               ,
               yee
               may
               be
               sure
               in
               scripture
               they
               haue
               neither
               precept
               nor
               
               example
               :
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               the
               only
               presidents
               they
               can
               haue
               ,
               are
               the
               ancient
               Pharisees
               whom
               Iosephus
               reporteth
               to
               haue
               beene
               great
               enimies
               vnto
               kings
               ,
               and
               
                 Mahumetan
                 Assasins
              
               ,
               whose
               profession
               it
               was
               to
               murther
               Christian
               Princes
               :
               and
               for
               cogging
               and
               cheating
               the
               Priscillian
               hereticks
               ,
               whose
               rule
               was
               
                 Iura
                 ,
                 perjura
                 ,
                 secretum
                 prodere
                 noli
                 ,
              
               sweare
               ,
               forsweare
               ,
               and
               bewray
               not
               in
               any
               case
               the
               mysteries
               of
               our
               sect
               and
               profession
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               Papists
               ,
               there
               are
               others
               whose
               doctrines
               are
               sound
               and
               good
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               an
               evill
               habit
               and
               custome
               yeeld
               not
               vnto
               Magistrates
               their
               due
               honour
               .
               And
               are
               there
               not
               among
               vs
               too
               many
               of
               this
               kinde
               ?
               What
               muttering
               ,
               what
               whispering
               ,
               what
               censuring
               ,
               what
               sinister
               construction
               set
               vpon
               euery
               action
               ,
               what
               discouering
               ,
               what
               blazing
               of
               infirmities
               ,
               what
               so
               high
               but
               we
               will
               reach
               at
               ,
               what
               so
               deep
               but
               wee
               will
               bee
               sounding
               the
               bottome
               of
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               honour
               ,
               is
               this
               the
               obedience
               ,
               is
               this
               the
               thankfulnes
               wherewith
               we
               requite
               our
               gouernours
               ?
               You
               will
               say
               they
               are
               vnjust
               ,
               tyrants
               ,
               oppressors
               ,
               bribers
               ,
               God
               forbid
               :
               yet
               suppose
               it
               were
               so
               .
               What
               if
               parents
               wrong
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               husbands
               bee
               froward
               to
               their
               wiues
               :
               shall
               children
               therefore
               dishonour
               their
               parents
               ,
               and
               wiues
               their
               husbands
               ?
               As
               we
               delight
               in
               faire
               weather
               ,
               so
               must
               wee
               also
               patiently
               endure
               stormes
               and
               tempests
               when
               they
               come
               .
               Hard
               Rehoboam
               must
               haue
               subjection
               as
               well
               as
               David
               :
               and
               
                 servants
                 must
                 be
                 subject
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 good
                 and
                 courteous
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 froward
                 Masters
              
               .
               Happily
               our
               sins
               haue
               deserued
               such
               chastisement
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 in
                 wrath
                 God
              
               sendeth
               evill
               Magistrates
               .
               A
               certaine
               holy
               man
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               expostulated
               on
               a
               time
               ,
               with
               God
               why
               he
               had
               permitted
               Phocas
               ,
               being
               so
               cruell
               a
               man
               to
               bee
               Emperour
               :
               to
               whom
               a
               voice
               answered
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               
               worse
               man
               could
               haue
               beene
               found
               he
               should
               haue
               beene
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               world
               requiring
               it
               .
               In
               these
               cases
               the
               only
               weapons
               of
               Christians
               are
               
                 preces
                 &
                 lachrymae
              
               ,
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               :
               and
               whatsoeuer
               Magistrates
               be
               ,
               st●●l
               wee
               must
               needs
               be
               subiect
               .
               Wee
               must
               be
               subiect
               for
               feare
               of
               wrath
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               mocking
               with
               princes
               .
               
                 Durum
                 est
                 scribere
                 contra
                 cos
                 qui
                 possunt
                 proscribere
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               contest
               with
               them
               that
               can
               outlaw
               vs
               and
               turne
               vs
               out
               of
               all
               wee
               haue
               ,
               and
               to
               jest
               with
               those
               that
               can
               
                 gladio
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 returne
                 the
                 iest
                 backe
                 againe
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 .
              
               But
               to
               be
               subiect
               for
               Wrath
               only
               is
               no
               pleasing
               sacrifice
               vnto
               
                 God
                 :
                 nimis
                 angusta
                 est
                 innocentia
                 ad
                 legem
                 tantùm
                 bonum
                 esse
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               but
               a
               poore
               innocence
               that
               is
               forced
               by
               law
               .
               No
               wee
               must
               bee
               subiect
               for
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Lords
                 sake
              
               .
               If
               the
               heathen
               man
               being
               damned
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               learned
               by
               the
               study
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               could
               answere
               to
               doe
               that
               willingly
               which
               others
               doe
               by
               compulsion
               :
               should
               not
               a
               Christian
               bee
               ashamed
               not
               to
               learne
               so
               much
               by
               Christian
               religion
               ?
               The
               first
               lesson
               that
               Christian
               religion
               teacheth
               is
               humility
               :
               if
               this
               be
               once
               learned
               ,
               
                 Conscionable
                 subiection
              
               will
               soone
               follow
               .
               For
               where
               pride
               raignes
               
                 Omnes
                 dominari
                 ,
                 nemo
                 servire
                 vult
                 ,
              
               every
               one
               will
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               none
               will
               be
               subiect
               :
               but
               Humility
               is
               a
               vertue
               that
               fits
               vs
               Obedience
               and
               to
               doe
               the
               commandements
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               you
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               to
               whom
               according
               to
               your
               place
               subiection
               is
               due
               ,
               giue
               mee
               leaue
               to
               addresse
               my
               speech
               vnto
               you
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               
                 Titus
                 ,
                 See
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 despise
                 you
                 .
              
               Neither
               let
               the
               speech
               seeme
               strange
               vnto
               you
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               be
               despised
               ,
               it
               proceeds
               mostly
               from
               your
               owne
               default
               ,
               either
               you
               are
               not
               such
               men
               or
               such
               Magistrates
               as
               you
               should
               be
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               incongruity
               
               to
               looke
               for
               honour
               while
               your
               actions
               are
               dishonourable
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               called
               and
               counted
               Lords
               being
               servants
               vnto
               base
               lusts
               and
               affections
               .
               First
               then
               if
               you
               will
               haue
               others
               to
               be
               subiect
               vnto
               you
               ,
               bee
               you
               subiect
               vnto
               
                 God
                 ,
                 kisse
                 the
                 sonne
              
               ,
               honour
               and
               obey
               him
               and
               God
               will
               honour
               you
               .
               While
               man
               liued
               in
               subiection
               vnto
               God
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               creatures
               stood
               in
               awe
               of
               him
               :
               but
               when
               once
               he
               rebelled
               against
               God
               by
               eating
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               they
               rebelled
               against
               him
               also
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               will
               it
               be
               with
               you
               :
               if
               yee
               honour
               him
               ,
               men
               shall
               honour
               you
               ,
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               how
               to
               poure
               contempt
               vpon
               princes
               also
               .
               Next
               ,
               it
               behooueth
               you
               to
               carry
               yourselues
               in
               your
               places
               as
               becometh
               you
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Iudges
               not
               as
               marchants
               :
               not
               as
               marchants
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               mens
               rights
               ,
               but
               as
               just
               Iudges
               to
               giue
               vnto
               every
               man
               his
               right
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               it
               may
               please
               you
               to
               remember
               that
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               you
               Gods
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               yee
               should
               bee
               like
               vnto
               God
               ,
               not
               
                 accepting
                 the
                 persons
              
               of
               any
               ,
               nor
               suffering
               your selues
               to
               bee
               corrupted
               by
               any
               meanes
               ,
               but
               in
               every
               thing
               to
               giue
               righteous
               iudgement
               .
               Remember
               I
               beseech
               you
               also
               that
               
                 God
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               
               and
               although
               in
               places
               of
               judicature
               an
               empty
               throne
               be
               not
               now
               set
               for
               him
               as
               it
               was
               among
               the
               Ethiopians
               ,
               yet
               be
               assured
               that
               he
               is
               alwaies
               present
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               certainly
               iudge
               you
               as
               he
               sees
               you
               iudge
               others
               .
               Remember
               farther
               that
               they
               are
               men
               whose
               causes
               yee
               iudge
               ,
               made
               of
               the
               same
               stuffe
               ,
               bearing
               the
               same
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               redeemed
               by
               the
               same
               pretious
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               quickned
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               
                 heires
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdome
              
               with
               you
               .
               Oh
               then
               tender
               them
               as
               your
               owne
               bowels
               ,
               &
               let
               their
               bloud
               and
               right
               be
               deare
               and
               pretious
               in
               your
               eyes
               .
               Remember
               lastly
               ,
               that
               though
               yee
               be
               Gods
               ,
               yet
               yee
               
               are
               men
               also
               ,
               and
               
                 shall
                 dye
                 as
                 men
              
               .
               In
               Nabucadnezars
               image
               the
               head
               was
               gold
               ,
               the
               breast
               and
               arme
               siluer
               ,
               the
               belly
               and
               thighs
               brasse
               ,
               the
               leggs
               iron
               ,
               but
               all
               ●●od
               on
               feete
               of
               clay
               .
               Oh
               then
               when
               you
               are
               in
               your
               ●●●●unalls
               thinke
               sometime
               of
               these
               feete
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               ●●all
               faile
               you
               ,
               conscience
               of
               doing
               justice
               may
               support
               you
               .
               Iudge
               yee
               therefore
               now
               ,
               as
               your selues
               would
               be
               iudged
               in
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               weigh
               every
               cause
               in
               even
               ballance
               ,
               let
               nothing
               but
               right
               sway
               you
               .
               Draw
               forth
               the
               sword
               of
               your
               authority
               ,
               and
               strike
               at
               wickednesse
               couragiously
               .
               Never
               more
               need
               :
               the
               sins
               of
               this
               land
               are
               crying
               and
               spreading
               :
               among
               the
               rest
               the
               pestilence
               of
               Drunkennesse
               infecteth
               every
               where
               .
               There
               was
               a
               street
               in
               Rome
               called
               
                 Vicus
                 sobrius
              
               ,
               the
               sober
               streete
               :
               but
               is
               there
               a
               village
               in
               England
               that
               may
               be
               called
               
                 Villa
                 sobria
              
               ,
               the
               sober
               village
               ?
               Every
               house
               almost
               is
               now
               become
               an
               ale-house
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               very
               schooles
               of
               all
               rogery
               and
               villany
               ,
               yet
               by
               our
               country
               Magistrates
               are
               too
               much
               winked
               at
               and
               favoured
               .
               Against
               these
               and
               the
               like
               enormities
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               there
               is
               neede
               of
               your
               greatest
               severity
               .
               
                 Qui
                 non
                 vetat
                 peccare
                 cum
                 potest
                 iubet
              
               :
               hee
               bids
               men
               sinne
               who
               〈◊〉
               ?
               power
               forbids
               them
               not
               .
               Let
               not
               your
               remissenesse
               eith●●
               harden
               the
               wicked
               or
               dishearten
               the
               good
               :
               but
               rise
               vp
               〈◊〉
               with
               David
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 destroy
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 .
              
               Iustice
               requireth
               it
               at
               your
               hands
               ,
               wisdome
               requireth
               it
               :
               justice
               ,
               that
               offendors
               may
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               wisdome
               that
               others
               may
               be
               preserued
               from
               contagion
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               from
               Gods
               vengeance
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               will
               light
               vpon
               it
               if
               yee
               purge
               it
               not
               from
               such
               pollutions
               .
               But
               your
               honours
               are
               wise
               ,
               and
               vnto
               the
               wise
               one
               word
               had
               beene
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               Yet
               before
               I
               conclude
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               intreat
               my
               brethren
               of
               the
               cleargy
               also
               (
               seeing
               them
               here
               so
               frequent
               )
               
               to
               haue
               care
               that
               Magistracy
               be
               not
               despised
               .
               As
               wee
               are
               desirous
               to
               be
               assisted
               by
               thē
               ,
               so
               let
               vs
               in
               our
               places
               assist
               them
               .
               Let
               the
               sword
               of
               God
               &
               Gedeon
               ,
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               mouth
               &
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               sword
               goe
               together
               :
               &
               while
               they
               labour
               〈◊〉
               make
               men
               subiect
               for
               wrath
               ,
               let
               vs
               endeavour
               to
               make
               them
               subiect
               for
               
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Wrath
              
               belongs
               vnto
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               Conscience
               is
               the
               taske
               of
               the
               Minister
               .
               Oh
               thē
               let
               vs
               apply
               our selues
               diligently
               vnto
               this
               taske
               ,
               and
               speake
               home
               vnto
               the
               conscience
               ,
               first
               by
               our
               holy
               life
               and
               conversation
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               our
               powerfull
               and
               effectuall
               preaching
               .
               Let
               our
               end
               and
               aime
               bee
               in
               all
               our
               Sermons
               not
               so
               much
               to
               please
               as
               to
               profit
               ,
               nor
               to
               tickle
               the
               eare
               with
               quaint
               phrases
               as
               to
               establish
               the
               heart
               with
               grace
               :
               that
               the
               mind
               being
               enlightned
               ,
               the
               spirit
               fortified
               ,
               and
               flesh
               repressed
               ,
               vice
               may
               bee
               loathed
               and
               detested
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               vertue
               facilitated
               and
               sweetned
               .
               So
               shall
               wee
               make
               good
               subiects
               indeede
               ,
               such
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               wrath
               to
               terrify
               them
               ,
               yet
               meerely
               for
               conscience
               would
               submit
               themselues
               .
               Yea
               so
               shall
               wee
               prepare
               both
               them
               and
               our selues
               also
               to
               bee
               meete
               subiects
               for
               that
               glorious
               Kingdome
               ,
               whose
               King
               is
               Trinity
               ,
               whose
               law
               Charity
               ,
               whose
               reward
               perfect
               blessednesse
               ,
               whose
               measure
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               OF
               THE
               LAVVFVLNESSE
               OF
               LOTS
               IN
               GAMING
               AGAINST
               THE
               Arguments
               of
               N.
               N.
               
            
             
               OXFORD
               Printed
               by
               I.L.
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               OF
               THE
               LAWFVLNESSE
               OF
               LOTS
               IN
               GAMING
               .
            
             
               NOT
               that
               I
               hope
               to
               purchase
               any
               great
               reputation
               to
               my selfe
               by
               confuting
               so
               slight
               a
               Pamphlet
               ,
               nor
               yet
               that
               I
               desire
               to
               afford
               the
               least
               countenance
               to
               those
               irregular
               Gamesters
               ,
               who
               loue
               not
               to
               keepe
               due
               compasse
               in
               their
               play
               :
               but
               for
               sundry
               other
               important
               and
               weighty
               reasons
               ,
               haue
               I
               vndertaken
               this
               
                 Defence
                 of
                 Lot-games
              
               .
               Among
               the
               rest
               ,
               first
               to
               cleare
               the
               truth
               ,
               &
               rightly
               to
               informe
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               that
               what
               wee
               doe
               ,
               or
               leaue
               vndone
               in
               this
               case
               bee
               not
               sinne
               vnto
               vs.
               For
               practice
               without
               knowledge
               is
               little
               better
               then
               Presumption
               :
               and
               abstinence
               vpon
               errour
               is
               little
               lesse
               then
               Superstition
               .
               Secondly
               to
               arme
               and
               settle
               weake
               and
               tender
               Consciences
               ,
               least
               happily
               some
               honest
               and
               religiously
               affected
               hearts
               ,
               who
               haue
               at
               times
               without
               scruple
               vsed
               these
               Games
               ,
               receiue
               some
               wound
               from
               these
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               needlesse
               labyrinth
               and
               perplexity
               ,
               vnlesse
               
               they
               be
               provided
               of
               some
               buckler
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               threed
               to
               disintangle
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               &
               lastly
               to
               reforme
               the
               affection
               ,
               and
               to
               worke
               those
               that
               are
               contrary
               minded
               to
               a
               little
               more
               Charity
               :
               that
               seeing
               vpon
               how
               slender
               and
               sandy
               a
               ground
               they
               haue
               wronged
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               their
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               ,
               tying
               them
               farre
               shorter
               and
               straiter
               then
               God
               himselfe
               doth
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               moued
               hereafter
               ,
               not
               to
               censure
               their
               brethren
               with
               so
               much
               superciliousnesse
               ,
               &
               to
               hold
               a
               better
               correspondence
               with
               them
               .
               These
               are
               the
               cheefest
               ends
               I
               aime
               at
               ,
               &
               for
               which
               I
               haue
               chosen
               rather
               to
               adventure
               my selfe
               into
               these
               lists
               ,
               then
               out
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               imaginary
               feare
               of
               encouraging
               ,
               idle
               and
               immoderate
               Gamesters
               ,
               to
               forbeare
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               debausht
               and
               lewd
               companions
               are
               not
               to
               bee
               humoured
               in
               their
               vanities
               :
               howbeit
               it
               is
               a
               very
               preposterous
               course
               because
               of
               the
               abuse
               to
               condemne
               the
               lawfull
               vse
               ,
               and
               to
               labour
               the
               redressing
               of
               a
               misdemeanure
               in
               life
               ,
               either
               by
               breeding
               or
               fomenting
               an
               errour
               in
               judgement
               .
               An
               errour
               in
               judgement
               will
               you
               say
               ?
               That
               is
               not
               yet
               demonstrated
               :
               neither
               will
               it
               bee
               accounted
               so
               ,
               vntill
               the
               contrary
               Arguments
               bee
               sufficiently
               answered
               .
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               in
               Gods
               name
               trie
               &
               examine
               the
               force
               and
               strength
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Meere
                 Lots
                 
                   vnlawfull
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   play
                   with
                
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   exercises
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Lot
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   casualty
                   or
                   casuall
                   event
                   purposely
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   some
                   doubtfull
                   thing
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Lots
                 some
                 are
                 Meere
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 
                   Mixt.
                   Meere
                   Lots
                
                 
                 are
                 those
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Lot
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 applied
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 doubt
                 but
                 only
                 meere
                 casualty
                 .
                 
                   Mixt
                   Lots
                
                 are
                 those
                 wherein
                 something
                 else
                 besides
                 casualtie
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 doubt
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 wit
                 ,
                 skill
                 ,
                 industrie
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 These
                 termes
                 being
                 thus
                 cleared
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 tenor
                 of
                 your
                 words
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 allow
                 
                   Mixt
                   Lots
                
                 in
                 Gaming
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 disallow
                 
                   Meere
                   Lots
                
                 .
                 Whereas
                 notwithstanding
                 you
                 dispute
                 anon
                 against
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 all
                 Lots
                 in
                 light
                 matters
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 exprest
                 your selfe
                 distinctly
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 giue
                 iust
                 occasion
                 to
                 suspect
                 that
                 you
                 apprehend
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 but
                 confusedly
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 affirming
                 the
                 Lots
                 both
                 Mixt
                 and
                 Meer
                 are
                 lawfull
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 lightest
                 matters
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 cards
                 and
                 dice
                 ,
                 and
                 tables
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Games
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 ,
                 are
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 for
                 recreation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   propose
                   two
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   decided
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   bee
                   a
                
                 Meer
                 lot
                 
                   to
                   game
                   or
                   play
                   at
                
                 Cards
                 or
                 Dice
                 .
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   whether
                
                 Lots
                 
                   may
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   such
                   light
                   matters
                   or
                   not
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 Both
                 these
                 Questions
                 you
                 resolue
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 affirmatiuely
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 negatiuely
                 :
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 both
                 you
                 would
                 inferre
                 the
                 vnlawfulnesse
                 of
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 exercises
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 
                   To
                   vse
                   meere
                   Lots
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   play
                   at
                   cards
                   or
                   dice
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   is
                   to
                   vse
                   meer
                   lots
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   play
                   at
                   cards
                   or
                   dice
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                
                 Of
                 this
                 Syllogisme
                 I
                 deny
                 both
                 the
                 Propositions
                 :
                 the
                 Major
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                 former
                 Section
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Minor
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 In
                 part
                 I
                 say
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Lot
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Games
                 .
                 Secondly
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 in
                 dice
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Games
                 vpon
                 the
                 cards
                 and
                 tables
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   meer
                   Lot.
                
                 But
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 all
                 Games
                 at
                 cards
                 and
                 tables
                 to
                 be
                 
                   meer
                   Lots
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 besides
                 the
                 chance
                 there
                 is
                 wit
                 &
                 skill
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 concurre
                 to
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 you
                 will
                 proue
                 both
                 major
                 and
                 minor
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   hysteron
                   proteron
                
                 ,
                 the
                 minor
                 first
                 by
                 a
                 double
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 the
                 major
                 next
                 by
                 seuen
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 suppose
                 ,
                 irrefragable
                 demonstrations
                 .
                 Al
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 by
                 Gods
                 helpe
                 encounter
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 marshald
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   first
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   a
                
                 Meer
                 Lot
                 ,
                 Mr
                 Perkins
                 
                   in
                   his
                
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 
                   testifieth
                   it
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proue
                 cards
                 and
                 dice
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Games
                 to
                 be
                 
                   meer
                   Lots
                
                 ,
                 you
                 vouch
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Mr
                 Perkins
                 &
                 Mr
                 Yates
                 .
                 Which
                 Argument
                 drawne
                 from
                 
                   Humane
                   testimonie
                
                 ,
                 how
                 infirme
                 and
                 weake
                 it
                 is
                 you
                 cannot
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 closing
                 vp
                 of
                 it
                 your selfe
                 confesse
                 that
                 
                   mens
                   testimonies
                   may
                   erre
                
                 .
                 And
                 certainely
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 Scripture
                 standeth
                 vncanceld
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   men
                   are
                   lyers
                
                 ,
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 man
                 will
                 neuer
                 proue
                 Demonstratiue
                 and
                 infallible
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 empeach
                 the
                 credit
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 reuerend
                 authors
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 your
                 Argument
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 examine
                 both
                 the
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 that
                 of
                 Master
                 Perkins
                 .
              
               
               
                 Mr
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 testifieth
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Cases
                   of
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 that
                 dice
                 and
                 cards
                 are
                 
                   meer
                   Lots
                
                 .
                 Who
                 ?
                 Mr
                 Perkins
                 ?
                 &
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Cases
                   of
                   conscience
                
                 ?
                 Pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 good
                 sir
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 beleeue
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 intended
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 dividing
                 Games
                 into
                 three
                 sorts
                 ,
                 Games
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   industry
                   ,
                   Games
                
                 of
                 hazard
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 howsoe●er
                 he
                 affirme
                 dicing
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Games
                 at
                 cards
                 and
                 tables
                 to
                 be
                 meer
                 hazard
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 his
                 opinion
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 holdeth
                 withall
                 that
                 some
                 Games
                 at
                 cards
                 &
                 tables
                 are
                 mixt
                 ,
                 standing
                 partly
                 of
                 hazard
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 hazard
                 beginning
                 the
                 Game
                 ,
                 and
                 skill
                 getting
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 as
                 he
                 commendeth
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 doth
                 hee
                 condemne
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 is
                 he
                 from
                 affirming
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   meer
                   Lots
                
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 art
                 and
                 skill
                 vsed
                 in
                 them
                 he
                 vtterly
                 denies
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Lots
                 .
                 Wherein
                 although
                 for
                 good
                 reasons
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 appeare
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 can
                 I
                 not
                 but
                 wonder
                 at
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 your
                 forehead
                 ,
                 in
                 fathering
                 that
                 vpon
                 so
                 reverend
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 himselfe
                 so
                 publikely
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 disclaimes
                 .
                 But
                 perhaps
                 you
                 see
                 farther
                 into
                 Mr
                 Perkins
                 his
                 meaning
                 then
                 I
                 doe
                 :
                 or
                 at
                 vnawares
                 he
                 hath
                 let
                 slip
                 some
                 words
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 for
                 your
                 advantage
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 see
                 what
                 you
                 alleage
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   saith
                   that
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 
                   is
                   a
                   casuall
                   act
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   evens
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   confesse
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   determiner
                   .
                   Now
                   such
                   is
                   the
                
                 Lot
                 of
                 Cards
                 &
                 Dice
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   casuall
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   couzning
                   .
                   For
                   such
                   as
                   can
                   cogge
                   or
                   shift
                   in
                   shufling
                   are
                   base
                   and
                   vile
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   applied
                   to
                   a
                   particular
                   event
                   ,
                   namely
                   who
                   shall
                   haue
                   these
                
                 Cards
                 
                   or
                   that
                
                 Monie
                 .
                 
                   Againe
                   in
                   this
                   act
                   we
                   must
                   
                   confesse
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   determiner
                   or
                   disposer
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 much
                 adoe
                 to
                 make
                 M.
                 Perkins
                 contradict
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 .
                 Dice
                 I
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Games
                 both
                 at
                 cards
                 &
                 tables
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 to
                 be
                 
                   meer
                   Lots
                
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 Games
                 at
                 cards
                 and
                 tables
                 are
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 judgement
                 .
                 I
                 marvell
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 words
                 you
                 can
                 shew
                 it
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 casualtie
                 ?
                 So
                 in
                 there
                 is
                 many
                 things
                 besides
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 Lots
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   casuall
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   couzning
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 bee
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Section
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 chance
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 some
                 thing
                 in
                 doubt
                 ?
                 This
                 indeed
                 argueth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Lots
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   meer
                   Lots
                
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 in
                 them
                 we
                 confesse
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 determiner
                 ?
                 Nor
                 so
                 neither
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 M.
                 Perkins
                 no
                 such
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 indeed
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Lot
                 God
                 is
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 soueraigne
                 judge
                 to
                 end
                 and
                 determine
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 be
                 determined
                 .
                 But
                 withall
                 he
                 denies
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Games
                 to
                 be
                 Lots
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 denies
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 
                   mixed
                   games
                
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 vncertaine
                 victory
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 wit
                 and
                 skill
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 from
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 players
                 .
                 Wherevpon
                 it
                 followeth
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 Games
                 he
                 holdeth
                 not
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 determiner
                 .
                 Yea
                 but
                 whatsoeuer
                 Master
                 Perkins
                 holds
                 or
                 not
                 holds
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   this
                   act
                   we
                   must
                   confesse
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   determiner
                   and
                   disposer
                   .
                
                 Must
                 ?
                 Vpon
                 what
                 necessitie
                 I
                 pray
                 ?
                 you
                 will
                 tell
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 you
                 reason
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   wee
                   ,
                   or
                   Fortune
                   that
                   disposeth
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   say
                   it
                   were
                   Fortune
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   so
                   heathenish
                   that
                   I
                   hope
                   none
                   will
                   dare
                   say
                   it
                   .
                   To
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   we
                   that
                   dispose
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   flat
                   couzning
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   &
                   would
                   lose
                   all
                   credit
                   with
                
                 Gamesters
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   therefore
                   that
                   disposeth
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 We
                 ,
                 or
                 Fortune
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 not
                 rather
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 We
                 ,
                 and
                 Fortune
                 ?
                 For
                 in
                 these
                 
                   mixed
                   games
                
                 all
                 three
                 concurre
                 together
                 .
                 What
                 Fortune
                 ?
                 Fie
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 heathenish
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 dares
                 say
                 so
                 ?
                 Verily
                 no
                 sound
                 Christian
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 Fortune
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 blinde
                 Idol
                 which
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 worshipped
                 as
                 a
                 Goddesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whose
                 inconstant
                 wheele
                 they
                 ascribed
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 divine
                 Providence
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 therby
                 nothing
                 be
                 meant
                 but
                 only
                 chance
                 or
                 the
                 
                   casuall
                   event
                
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 counted
                 heathenish
                 to
                 say
                 Fortune
                 or
                 chance
                 hath
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 indeed
                 in
                 his
                 Retractions
                 repenteth
                 him
                 that
                 in
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 writings
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 often
                 vsed
                 the
                 word
                 Fortune
                 :
                 
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 denies
                 the
                 chanceablenesse
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 had
                 beene
                 so
                 ordinarily
                 abused
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 he
                 plainely
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 no
                 religion
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Fortè
                   ,
                   forsan
                   ,
                   forsitan
                   ,
                   fortuitò
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 perchance
                 ,
                 peraduenture
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 him selfe
                 is
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 vse
                 it
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Time
                   and
                   chance
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 
                   happeneth
                   vnto
                   all
                
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   ,
                   By
                   chance
                   there
                   came
                   downe
                   a
                   certaine
                   Priest
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 three
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 vseth
                 a
                 word
                 so
                 neere
                 a
                 kin
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 deriued
                 from
                 
                 the
                 same
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 vsually
                 opposed
                 to
                 
                   Fore-cast
                   and
                   Providence
                
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 whereof
                 in
                 man
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 vnto
                 man
                 a
                 Fortune
                 or
                 chance
                 :
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 heathenish
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 Fortune
                 or
                 chance
                 hath
                 a
                 finger
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 vs
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 vnto
                 God
                 who
                 foreseeth
                 and
                 ordereth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 bee
                 casuall
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 We
                 much
                 more
                 ?
                 For
                 in
                 these
                 
                   mixt
                   games
                
                 betwixt
                 the
                 hazard
                 and
                 the
                 victory
                 ,
                 comes
                 our
                 skil
                 and
                 industrie
                 directing
                 the
                 hazard
                 vnto
                 victory
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Providence
                 disposeth
                 therein
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 that
                 man
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 counsell
                 disposeth
                 vnder
                 God.
                 This
                 notwithstanding
                 you
                 tell
                 vs
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   to
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   we
                   that
                   dispose
                   it
                   is
                   flat
                   couzning
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   loose
                   all
                   credit
                   with
                   gamesters
                   .
                
                 I
                 see
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 merry
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 faine
                 be
                 reputed
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 these
                 games
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 but
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 die
                 or
                 to
                 shuffle
                 the
                 Cards
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 order
                 them
                 after
                 they
                 bee
                 so
                 cast
                 or
                 shufled
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 To
                 vse
                 cunning
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 indeed
                 couzning
                 and
                 foule
                 play
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Lot
                 is
                 cast
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 same
                 cunningly
                 for
                 our
                 best
                 aduantage
                 was
                 never
                 esteemed
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 discredit
                 amongst
                 gamesters
                 .
                 The
                 summe
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 from
                 these
                 
                   mixt
                   games
                
                 neither
                 We
                 nor
                 Fortune
                 are
                 excluded
                 :
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 both
                 We
                 and
                 Fortune
                 are
                 determiners
                 vnder
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 determiner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   conclude
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   vsed
                   by
                
                 Gamesters
                 is
                 meer
                 Lottery
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 conclude
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Master
                 Perkins
                 in
                 expresse
                 tearmes
                 denieth
                 
                   mixt
                   games
                
                 to
                 be
                 Lots
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 inferred
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   meere
                   Lots
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 M.
                 Perkins
                 iudgement
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 
                   meere
                   Lots
                
                 .
                 What
                 mystery
                 there
                 may
                 lye
                 in
                 that
                 Parenthesis
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vsed
                 by
                 gamesters
                 ,
                 neither
                 knowe
                 I
                 nor
                 care
                 I
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 nothing
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 the
                 question
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 leauing
                 it
                 vnkith
                 vnkist
                 ,
                 I
                 passe
                 vnto
                 the
                 second
                 testimonie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Againe
                   M.
                
                 Yates
                 
                   in
                   his
                
                 Modell
                 of
                 Divinity
                 pag.
                 165.
                 
                   doth
                   thus
                   define
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Divine
                 testimonie
                 giuen
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 some
                 doubt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 booke
                 of
                 M.
                 Yates
                 neither
                 haue
                 I
                 lying
                 by
                 mee
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 much
                 materiall
                 what
                 hee
                 holds
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 certainely
                 if
                 this
                 bee
                 his
                 Definition
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 vnsound
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Logicke
                 ,
                 every
                 good
                 Definition
                 must
                 be
                 reciprocall
                 with
                 the
                 Definite
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   reasonable
                   creature
                   ,
                
                 &
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   reasonable
                   creature
                   is
                   a
                   man.
                
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 euery
                 Lot
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   testimonie
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 euery
                 such
                 testimonie
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Lot.
                 Were
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 should
                 all
                 bee
                 Lots
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Divine
                   testimonies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 to
                 resolue
                 doubts
                 .
              
               
                 Howbeit
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 Lots
                 are
                 
                   Divine
                   testimonies
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 all
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 .
                 To
                 cleare
                 which
                 I
                 thus
                 
                 distinguish
                 .
                 Lots
                 are
                 either
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   .
                   Extraordinary
                
                 are
                 those
                 wherein
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 immediate
                 and
                 speciall
                 Providence
                 inevitably
                 conducteth
                 the
                 Lot
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 wherevnto
                 it
                 was
                 intended
                 .
                 Ordinarie
                 are
                 those
                 wherein
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 generall
                 influence
                 and
                 prouidence
                 supporting
                 the
                 naturall
                 abilities
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 suffereth
                 it
                 to
                 worke
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 power
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 enabled
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 Lots
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 are
                 testimonies
                 of
                 what
                 God
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 and
                 approueth
                 being
                 done
                 :
                 the
                 latter
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 permitteth
                 or
                 suffereth
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 those
                 God
                 himselfe
                 extraordinarily
                 worketh
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 giueth
                 the
                 Creature
                 leaue
                 to
                 worke
                 at
                 pleasure
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 being
                 thus
                 cleared
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 argue
                 from
                 hence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Such
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   practised
                   by
                   gamesters
                   .
                   First
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Divine
                   testimonie
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   for
                   God
                   to
                   speake
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   it
                   who
                   shall
                   haue
                   these
                
                 Cards
                 
                   or
                   that
                
                 Monie
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   immediate
                   hand
                   of
                   Providence
                   to
                   turne
                   the
                
                 Dice
                 
                   thus
                   ,
                   or
                   dispose
                   the
                
                 Cards
                 
                   so
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   one
                   will
                   confesse
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   hee
                   would
                   confesse
                   that
                   that
                   were
                   his
                   tongue
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   difference
                   is
                   there
                   betweene
                   the
                   tongue
                   speaking
                   and
                   the
                   hand
                   writing
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   testimonie
                   ?
                   Sauing
                   that
                   the
                   hand
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   better
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   excellent
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   amongst
                   men
                   .
                
                 Vox
                 audita
                 perit
                 ,
                 littera
                 scripta
                 manet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 argue
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   divine
                   testimonie
                   to
                   resolue
                   doubts
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   meere
                   Lottery
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   Cards
                   &
                   Dice
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   divine
                   testimonie
                   to
                   resolue
                   a
                   doubt
                   ,
                   namely
                   who
                   
                   shall
                   haue
                   these
                   cards
                   or
                   that
                   mony
                   :
                   Ergo
                   in
                   Cards
                   and
                   Dice
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   meere
                   Lottery
                   .
                
                 The
                 Maior
                 or
                 former
                 Proposition
                 of
                 this
                 Syllogisme
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 is
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 section
                 ,
                 every
                 
                   Divine
                   testimony
                
                 resoluing
                 a
                 doubt
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 lot
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 a
                 
                   meere
                   lot
                
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 your
                 own
                 example
                 of
                 Gods
                 immediat
                 speaking
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 I
                 presume
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 is
                 a
                 lot
                 .
                 I
                 denie
                 it
                 therefore
                 putting
                 you
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 endeavour
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 leauing
                 it
                 naked
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 hast
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 or
                 second
                 Proposition
                 I
                 grant
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Ordinary
                   lots
                
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Chance
                 hath
                 disposed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 plaine
                 testimony
                 that
                 God
                 so
                 permitted
                 .
                 Neither
                 needed
                 you
                 to
                 spend
                 words
                 in
                 proofe
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 should
                 haue
                 brought
                 stronger
                 proofe
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 you
                 reason
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   immediate
                   hand
                   of
                   Providence
                   turnes
                   the
                
                 Dice
                 
                   thus
                   &
                   disposeth
                   the
                   Cards
                   so
                   :
                   Ergo
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Divine
                   testimony
                   :
                
                 though
                 the
                 consequence
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 manifestly
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 in
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   lots
                
                 God
                 worke
                 by
                 his
                 immediate
                 and
                 speciall
                 Providence
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 
                   Ordinary
                   lots
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 in
                 Cards
                 &
                 Dice
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 not
                 restraining
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 but
                 giuing
                 it
                 leaue
                 to
                 worke
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
                 And
                 verily
                 if
                 in
                 every
                 lot
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 an
                 immediate
                 hand
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 mans
                 power
                 to
                 set
                 God
                 a
                 working
                 and
                 that
                 immediatly
                 when
                 hee
                 listeth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 to
                 imagine
                 .
                 Then
                 also
                 may
                 all
                 trialls
                 of
                 right
                 ,
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 of
                 fitnesse
                 to
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 a
                 lot
                 ,
                 as
                 which
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ,
                 if
                 Gods
                 immediate
                 hand
                 which
                 cannot
                 doe
                 vniustly
                 direct
                 it
                 .
                 Whereas
                 notwithstanding
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 vncertaine
                 then
                 a
                 lot
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 wise
                 men
                 refuse
                 to
                 commit
                 matters
                 of
                 such
                 consequence
                 vnto
                 the
                 hazard
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   toungue
                   speaking
                   and
                   the
                   hand
                   writing
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   testimony
                   ,
                   saving
                   that
                   hand-writing
                   is
                   the
                   better
                   and
                   more
                   excellent
                
                 ?
                 I
                 con
                 you
                 hearty
                 thankes
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 
                   Divine
                   testimony
                
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 reason
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 written
                 be
                 
                   Divine
                   testimony
                
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 nay
                 better
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 spoken
                 by
                 mouth
                 :
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 written
                 may
                 beget
                 Faith
                 and
                 convert
                 a
                 soule
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 by
                 mouth
                 preached
                 .
                 Whether
                 you
                 would
                 willingly
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 or
                 no
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 :
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 you
                 must
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 hold
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 Premisses
                 .
                 This
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   doubt
                   or
                   a
                   thing
                   in
                   controversie
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   haue
                   the
                
                 mony
                 
                   that
                   I
                   possesse
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   heare
                   a
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   aire
                   commanding
                   me
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                
                 I
                 
                   should
                   still
                   doubt
                   ,
                   and
                   iustly
                   might
                   ,
                   whose
                   voyce
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   whether
                   Gods
                   or
                   Sathans
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   once
                   put
                   to
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   disposed
                   of
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   person
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   never
                   doubt
                   afterwards
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   by
                   Gods
                   immediat
                   appointment
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 could
                 ?
                 Why
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ?
                 For
                 may
                 not
                 Satan
                 as
                 well
                 haue
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 a
                 Lot
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ?
                 What
                 ?
                 is
                 not
                 sorcery
                 or
                 divination
                 by
                 Lots
                 a
                 Satanicall
                 invention
                 ?
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 Satan
                 be
                 a
                 worker
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 art
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 how
                 am
                 I
                 certaine
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Casuall
                   event
                
                 is
                 rather
                 of
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 Satans
                 ▪
                 The
                 maine
                 error
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 conceit
                 you
                 haue
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Casualties
                 God
                 
                 worketh
                 by
                 his
                 immediate
                 &
                 speciall
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vtterly
                 vntrue
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 already
                 shewed
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 strongly
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 opinion
                 was
                 the
                 principall
                 roote
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 sorcery
                 &
                 sundry
                 other
                 heathnish
                 soothsayings
                 first
                 grew
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 among
                 simple
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Christians
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 still
                 maintained
                 and
                 continued
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 you
                 from
                 this
                 conceit
                 ,
                 let
                 mee
                 intreat
                 you
                 seriously
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Lot
                 that
                 Haman
                 cast
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 from
                 month
                 to
                 month
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 month
                 or
                 day
                 were
                 fittest
                 for
                 the
                 generall
                 massacring
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 The
                 Lot
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 on
                 one
                 day
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 fell
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 on
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 twelfth
                 month
                 which
                 is
                 Adar
                 .
                 
                 What
                 ?
                 Must
                 wee
                 now
                 needs
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 immediat
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 I
                 trow
                 no
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 Haman
                 his
                 whole
                 family
                 with
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 the
                 enimies
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 the
                 Iewes
                 themselues
                 were
                 deliuered
                 .
                 Doth
                 not
                 Solomon
                 also
                 speake
                 of
                 theeues
                 who
                 share
                 their
                 pillages
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 robbers
                 amongst
                 themselues
                 by
                 Lot
                 ?
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Romane
                 souldiers
                 agree
                 to
                 cast
                 Lots
                 who
                 should
                 haue
                 our
                 Saviours
                 seamlesse
                 coat
                 ?
                 
                 Yet
                 by
                 your
                 opinion
                 when
                 the
                 Lot
                 hath
                 disposed
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 portion
                 :
                 neither
                 the
                 theeues
                 nor
                 the
                 souldiers
                 needed
                 afterwards
                 to
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 immediat
                 hand
                 assigned
                 it
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 testified
                 by
                 his
                 speciall
                 Providence
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 and
                 fearfull
                 assertion
                 ,
                 directly
                 reversing
                 that
                 law
                 of
                 justice
                 which
                 requireth
                 restitution
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 wrongfully
                 gotten
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 Forsooth
                 to
                 perswade
                 that
                 a
                 Lot
                 declares
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 better
                 then
                 his
                 owne
                 voice
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
                 
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 answere
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 answere
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 the
                 Angell
                 did
                 vnto
                 
                   Satan
                   ,
                   Increpet
                   te
                   Dominus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 rebuke
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 flat
                 blasphemy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Againe
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   resolution
                   of
                   a
                   doubt
                   ,
                   namely
                   who
                   shall
                   haue
                   these
                
                 Cards
                 
                   or
                   that
                
                 Mony.
                 
                   Hence
                   I
                   conclude
                   againe
                   that
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   vsed
                   by
                   our
                
                 Gamesters
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 Lottery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 there
                 is
                 intended
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 a
                 doubt
                 is
                 already
                 granted
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 denied
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Lots
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 
                   Meere
                   Lots
                
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 driue
                 out
                 one
                 naile
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 I
                 conclude
                 against
                 your
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 ,
                 not
                 never
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Games
                 at
                 Cards
                 and
                 Tables
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 are
                 
                   Meere
                   Lottery
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   I
                   leaue
                   mens
                   testimony
                   which
                   may
                   erre
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   try
                   it
                   by
                   Scriptures
                   that
                   never
                   erre
                   .
                   Prov.
                
                 16.33
                 .
                 The
                 lot
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 lap
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 disposition
                 thereof
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Prov.
                 10.18
                 .
                 The
                 Lot
                 causeth
                 contentions
                 to
                 cease
                 .
                 
                   Such
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   practized
                   by
                
                 Gamesters
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 
                   cast
                   :
                   what
                   else
                   meaneth
                   the
                
                 shufling
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Cards
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 shakeing
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Dice
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   I
                   heare
                
                 Gamesters
                 
                   call
                   for
                   so
                   earnestly
                
                 ?
                 The
                 whole
                 disposition
                 therefore
                 is
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   If
                   I
                   packe
                   the
                
                 Cards
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   cogge
                   the
                
                 Dice
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   not
                   shufle
                   the
                
                 Cards
                 
                   or
                   shake
                   the
                
                 Dice
                 
                   like
                   honest
                   dishonest
                
                 Gamesters
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   refuse
                   my
                   company
                   at
                   play
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 let
                 passe
                 that
                 both
                 vnsavoury
                 and
                 vncharitable
                 jest
                 of
                 
                   honest
                   dishonest
                   gamesters
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 doing
                 you
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 diverse
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 of
                 farre
                 greater
                 learning
                 then
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 singular
                 both
                 piety
                 and
                 gravity
                 ,
                 who
                 refuse
                 not
                 at
                 times
                 to
                 recreate
                 themselues
                 at
                 Cards
                 after
                 their
                 more
                 serious
                 studies
                 :
                 to
                 let
                 passe
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 pure
                 vnpure
                 iest
                 ,
                 thus
                 I
                 thinke
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 passages
                 you
                 would
                 conclude
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Lot
                   the
                   whole
                   disposition
                   whereof
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   meere
                   Lot
                   :
                   But
                
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 
                   are
                   such
                   Lots
                   the
                   whole
                   disposition
                   whereof
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   Ergo
                   Cards
                   &
                   Dice
                   are
                   meere
                   Lots
                   .
                
                 The
                 Maior
                 you
                 take
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 goe
                 not
                 about
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 you
                 confirme
                 by
                 two
                 sentences
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 that
                 cards
                 and
                 dice
                 are
                 Lots
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                   stint
                   controversies
                
                 :
                 the
                 latter
                 that
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   disposition
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 because
                 in
                 euery
                 
                   Lot
                   the
                   whole
                   disposition
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 This
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 is
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 right
                 frame
                 of
                 your
                 argument
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 answere
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 knot
                 of
                 all
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 passage
                 :
                 wherein
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Lots
                
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 vse
                 their
                 owne
                 words
                 
                   Singular
                   ,
                   Miraculous
                   ,
                   Divine
                   ,
                   not
                   Civill
                   Lots
                
                 are
                 meant
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Assumption
                 is
                 false
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 Lots
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 cards
                 and
                 dice
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 Lots
                 .
                 Others
                 stand
                 precisely
                 vpon
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Originall
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   But
                   every
                   iudgement
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   Cod
                
                 :
                 
                 and
                 comparing
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 affirme
                 that
                 it
                 importeth
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 vnlikely
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Casuall
                   Euents
                
                 and
                 Lots
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Providence
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 Which
                 exposition
                 no
                 way
                 confirmeth
                 your
                 Maior
                 :
                 For
                 every
                 Lot
                 wherein
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 presently
                 a
                 
                   Meere
                   lot
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 answere
                 yet
                 more
                 plainely
                 and
                 fully
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 that
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   disposeth
                   all
                   immediatly
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   disposition
                   is
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 by
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 meanes
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 excluded
                 .
                 For
                 whether
                 it
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 worke
                 by
                 meanes
                 or
                 without
                 meanes
                 ,
                 his
                 Providence
                 ever
                 ordereth
                 and
                 disposeth
                 all
                 .
                 
                 The
                 selling
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 the
                 spoiling
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 rayling
                 of
                 Semei
                 ,
                 the
                 incest
                 of
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 the
                 crucifying
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 sins
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 committed
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 temptation
                 of
                 Satan
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 God
                 chalengeth
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 he
                 wrought
                 all
                 by
                 an
                 immediate
                 hand
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 author
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 only
                 author
                 of
                 Sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 there
                 cannot
                 bee
                 a
                 greater
                 blasphemy
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 concourse
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 with
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 permitting
                 ,
                 directing
                 ,
                 and
                 determining
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 issue
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 
                   lots
                   the
                   whole
                   disposition
                
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 lots
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 some
                 Games
                 at
                 Cards
                 and
                 Tables
                 ,
                 wit
                 ,
                 skill
                 ,
                 industry
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 vnder
                 God
                 for
                 obtaining
                 the
                 victory
                 .
                 Whence
                 also
                 it
                 followeth
                 necessarily
                 that
                 all
                 lots
                 so
                 disposed
                 of
                 by
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 
                   meere
                   lots
                
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 this
                 passe
                 so
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   It
                   s
                   of
                
                 Gods
                 
                   disposing
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                
                 thine
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   of
                
                 Fortunes
                 
                   disposing
                   :
                   chuse
                   which
                   thou
                   wilt
                   I
                   care
                   not
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   of
                
                 Gods
                 
                   disposing
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   haue
                   ,
                   it
                   s
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   will
                   haue
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   of
                   thy
                   disposing
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   thy
                   dishonesty
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   
                   of
                   Fortunes
                   disposing
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   were
                   fortune
                   :
                   Which
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   doubt
                   of
                   ,
                   I
                   leaue
                   God
                   to
                   confute
                   thee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 now
                 the
                 second
                 seething
                 of
                 these
                 cole-worts
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 well
                 to
                 cloy
                 our
                 stomakes
                 so
                 soone
                 againe
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 avoide
                 tautologie
                 therefore
                 I
                 referre
                 you
                 for
                 answere
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 :
                 where
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 that
                 in
                 sundry
                 Games
                 both
                 at
                 Cards
                 and
                 Tables
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 also
                 disposeth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 Dishonesty
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 Fortune
                 too
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 quarrell
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 vnderstand
                 thereby
                 a
                 
                   Casuall
                   accident
                   or
                   Chance
                
                 not
                 ordered
                 by
                 mans
                 forecast
                 or
                 providence
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 you
                 say
                 
                   you
                   will
                   leaue
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   doubt
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   fortune
                   ,
                   to
                   Gods
                   confu●ing
                   ,
                
                 it
                 may
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 God
                 ordinarily
                 reformes
                 mens
                 errours
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 immediat
                 Magistry
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 ordained
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 much
                 forget
                 your selfe
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 your
                 Ministeriall
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 vs
                 poore
                 soules
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 extraordinary
                 instruction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   It
                   doth
                
                 cause
                 contentions
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   it
                   disposeth
                   the
                   thing
                   in
                   controversy
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                
                 mony
                 or
                 victory
                 
                   whose
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   .
                   Let
                   no
                   profane
                
                 Iester
                 
                   vent
                   his
                   wit
                   here
                   or
                   blaspheame
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   saying
                   that
                   there
                
                 Gaming
                 
                   doth
                   rather
                   cause
                   contentions
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                
                 braulings
                 ,
                 oaths
                 ,
                 curses
                 ,
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   doth
                   not
                   cease
                   contentions
                   ,
                   but
                   cause
                   contentions
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                
                 Lot
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   their
                   vnlawful
                   ,
                   vnholy
                   vse
                   of
                   it
                   that
                   causeth
                   this
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 Lot
                 stinteth
                 contentions
                 or
                 controversies
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                   applying
                   of
                   a
                   casuall
                   event
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   determining
                   of
                   a
                   doubt
                
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 lot
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 in
                 diverse
                 Games
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 Cards
                 &
                 Tables
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Lot
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 and
                 art
                 also
                 that
                 disposeth
                 whose
                 the
                 mony
                 or
                 the
                 victory
                 shall
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 obiection
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 a
                 Chimera
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 braine
                 ,
                 some
                 merry
                 Gentleman
                 I
                 thinke
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 dally
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sport
                 himselfe
                 withall
                 .
                 Wherevnto
                 your
                 answere
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 lot
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   vnlawfull
                   vnholy
                   vse
                
                 causeth
                 Contention
                 ,
                 meaning
                 thereby
                 as
                 I
                 conceaue
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 vsing
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Games
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 begging
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 vnlawfull
                 to
                 vse
                 lots
                 in
                 gaming
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 lots
                 in
                 gaming
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 themselues
                 causes
                 either
                 of
                 Peace
                 or
                 of
                 Contention
                 .
                 Not
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 a
                 farther
                 compact
                 made
                 betweene
                 those
                 who
                 referre
                 themselues
                 to
                 a
                 lot
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 the
                 lots
                 fall
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 mutuall
                 obligation
                 be
                 wanting
                 the
                 quarrell
                 is
                 not
                 stinted
                 .
                 Not
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 outrages
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 rise
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 play
                 as
                 either
                 their
                 ambition
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 bee
                 beaten
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 covetousnesse
                 that
                 vexeth
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 loose
                 their
                 wealth
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Take
                 these
                 corruptions
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 moderate
                 and
                 temperate
                 men
                 only
                 play
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 neither
                 Braulings
                 ,
                 nor
                 Oths
                 ,
                 nor
                 Curses
                 ,
                 nor
                 Blasphemies
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 like
                 furious
                 behaviour
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 answere
                 to
                 those
                 reasons
                 whereby
                 you
                 would
                 proue
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   meere
                   lots
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   come
                   now
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   to
                   vse
                
                 Lots
                 in
                 Gaming
                 ,
                 or
                 light
                 matters
                 .
                 
                   My
                   reasons
                   for
                   it
                   are
                   these
                   .
                   First
                
                 Gods
                 
                   servants
                   haue
                   neuer
                   vsed
                   it
                   but
                   it
                   vrgent
                   ,
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   weighty
                   matters
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   in
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                
                 Kings
                 &
                 Priests
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 10.
                 in
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 lands
                 .
                 Iosh.
                 14.
                 
                 To
                 knowe
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 fault
                 that
                 Israel
                 
                   fell
                   before
                   their
                   enimies
                
                 Ios.
                 17.
                 
                   to
                   knowe
                   whether
                
                 Ioses
                 or
                 Mathias
                 
                   were
                   to
                   succeed
                
                 Iudas
                 .
                 Act
                 ,
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 Vnto
                 this
                 assertion
                 I
                 oppose
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   vse
                   Lots
                   in
                   gaming
                   or
                   light
                   matters
                   :
                
                 nay
                 farther
                 that
                 
                   the
                   most
                   serious
                   businesses
                   are
                   lest
                   fit
                   for
                   lots
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   lightest
                   most
                   fit
                   .
                
                 For
                 what
                 thing
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 more
                 vncertaine
                 then
                 a
                 meer
                 Chance
                 ?
                 What
                 that
                 lesse
                 regardeth
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 fit
                 or
                 vnfit
                 ?
                 What
                 matter
                 soeuer
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 ,
                 the
                 Lot
                 is
                 indifferent
                 to
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 cares
                 not
                 which
                 way
                 it
                 fall
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 by
                 lot
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Church
                 trye
                 the
                 fitnesse
                 of
                 her
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Lawyer
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 his
                 Clients
                 cause
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Physitian
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 his
                 patient
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 wise
                 men
                 to
                 referre
                 any
                 thing
                 vnto
                 a
                 lot
                 ,
                 vntill
                 by
                 their
                 wisdome
                 and
                 providence
                 they
                 haue
                 so
                 disposed
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 materiall
                 which
                 way
                 the
                 lot
                 fall
                 .
                 Were
                 the
                 question
                 referred
                 to
                 a
                 lot
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 consequence
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 also
                 must
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 lot
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 fall
                 amisse
                 great
                 inconveniences
                 must
                 needs
                 ensue
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 wise
                 men
                 so
                 order
                 and
                 cast
                 their
                 businesses
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 indifferent
                 vnto
                 thē
                 howsoeuer
                 the
                 lot
                 fall
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 bee
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 moment
                 
                 which
                 they
                 referre
                 vnto
                 a
                 lot
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 forget
                 that
                 I
                 stand
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 an
                 Answerer
                 then
                 Replier
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 come
                 directly
                 to
                 your
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Argument
                 standeth
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   never
                   vsed
                   but
                   in
                   vrgent
                   great
                   and
                   weightie
                   matters
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   vsed
                   in
                   gaming
                   or
                   light
                   matters
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Seruants
                   of
                   God
                   neuer
                   vsed
                
                 Lots
                 
                   but
                   in
                   vrgent
                   great
                   &
                   weighty
                   matters
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 Lots
                 
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   gaming
                   or
                   light
                   matters
                   .
                
                 The
                 Major
                 it
                 seemes
                 you
                 take
                 for
                 granted
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 goe
                 not
                 about
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 you
                 endeauour
                 to
                 confirme
                 by
                 certaine
                 examples
                 out
                 of
                 holy
                 writ
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 examine
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 I
                 answer
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 of
                 that
                 tearme
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 by
                 it
                 you
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 either
                 all
                 those
                 holy
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 haue
                 beene
                 since
                 the
                 creation
                 downe
                 vnto
                 this
                 present
                 instant
                 ,
                 or
                 onely
                 those
                 few
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 whom
                 the
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Assumption
                 is
                 manifestly
                 false
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   vsed
                   lots
                   in
                   gaming
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   weightie
                   matters
                   .
                
                 For
                 I
                 thinke
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 so
                 vncharitable
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 or
                 doe
                 sometime
                 play
                 at
                 Cards
                 &
                 Tables
                 are
                 vnregenerate
                 and
                 no
                 seruants
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 sense
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Major
                 false
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   what
                   those
                   few
                   mentioned
                   in
                   scripture
                   never
                   did
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   doe
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 their
                 actions
                 without
                 a
                 precept
                 binde
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 imitation
                 :
                 so
                 their
                 omissions
                 without
                 a
                 prohibition
                 lay
                 not
                 vpon
                 vs
                 an
                 obligation
                 of
                 forbearance
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 then
                 might
                 we
                 not
                 play
                 at
                 Chesse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Philosophers
                   game
                
                 ,
                 or
                 bowles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 knowe
                 neuer
                 vsed
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 proue
                 that
                 Gods
                 Seruants
                 neuer
                 vsed
                 lots
                 but
                 in
                 serious
                 matters
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 proue
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   vsed
                   lots
                   in
                   serious
                   matters
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   vsed
                   them
                   only
                   in
                   serious
                   matters
                   .
                
                 A
                 sillie
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 neere
                 a
                 kin
                 to
                 that
                 protrite
                 
                   Enthymeme
                   ,
                   The
                   sunne
                   shines
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   staffe
                   stands
                   in
                   the
                   bench
                   corner
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 reader
                 more
                 fully
                 I
                 answere
                 three
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 proue
                 your
                 Antecedent
                 you
                 affirme
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 Priests
                 were
                 chosen
                 by
                 lot
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 fouly
                 mistaken
                 .
                 For
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 posterity
                 without
                 intervention
                 of
                 a
                 lot
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 perpetually
                 appointed
                 to
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 these
                 lots
                 here
                 mentioned
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Extraordinary
                 :
                 whence
                 if
                 your
                 reason
                 be
                 good
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   lots
                
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 now
                 adaies
                 no
                 lots
                 at
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 God
                 hauing
                 not
                 promised
                 the
                 like
                 Extraordinary
                 assistance
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 tempting
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 expect
                 an
                 Extraordinary
                 working
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 lot
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 &
                 lastly
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   read
                   not
                   in
                   scripture
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   vsed
                   lots
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   vsed
                   them
                   only
                   in
                   weightie
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 Fallacie
                 ,
                 to
                 dispute
                 from
                 
                   authority
                   negatiuely
                
                 in
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 Fact.
                 In
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 Faith
                 the
                 sequele
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   read
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   scripture
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 scripture
                 containeth
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 But
                 in
                 questions
                 of
                 Fact
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 register
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 all
                 whatsoeuer
                 his
                 Servants
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 their
                 sports
                 and
                 recreations
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 beene
                 his
                 purpose
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 said
                 so
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   such
                   or
                   such
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Chronicles
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Iudah
                
                 ?
                 For
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 bookes
                 of
                 Chronicles
                 written
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 
                 thought
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 by
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 learned
                 Iunius
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   obiected
                   ,
                   some
                   matters
                   of
                   small
                   moment
                   haue
                   beene
                   determined
                   by
                
                 Lots
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   dore
                   keepers
                   of
                   the
                
                 Temple
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 
                   I
                   answere
                   that
                   was
                   no
                   light
                   matter
                   .
                   First
                   it
                   was
                
                 Gods
                 
                   command
                   expresly
                   in
                   his
                   word
                   which
                   is
                   neuer
                   light
                   or
                   meane
                   to
                
                 Gods
                 seruāts
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Dauid
                 
                   belike
                   had
                   a
                   reverend
                   respect
                   of
                   this
                   office
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   that
                   hee
                
                 had
                 rather
                 bee
                 a
                 dore-keeper
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Englands
                   Porters
                   ?
                   Many
                   a
                   man
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   tried
                   had
                   rather
                   haue
                   that
                   office
                   then
                   twenty
                   pounds
                   by
                   the
                   yeare
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   much
                   lesse
                   weight
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   lawfully
                   vse
                   a
                
                 Lot.
                 
                   Now
                   much
                   more
                   might
                   the
                
                 dore-keepers
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 
                   be
                   warranted
                   from
                   reason
                   (
                   suppose
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   speciall
                   command
                   )
                   to
                   cast
                
                 Lots
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   to
                   haue
                
                 Lots
                 
                   cast
                   vpon
                   them
                   to
                   determine
                   who
                   should
                   supply
                   that
                   worthy
                   office
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 a
                 pound
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 scruple
                 is
                 weightie
                 ,
                 but
                 light
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 talent
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Porters
                 office
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Nethinims
                 hewers
                 of
                 wood
                 and
                 drawers
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 some
                 reckning
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 meane
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 safely
                 say
                 the
                 Porters
                 office
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 low
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lots
                 were
                 vsed
                 in
                 no
                 very
                 high
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 high
                 or
                 low
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 greatly
                 materiall
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 sinewes
                 of
                 your
                 Argument
                 are
                 cut
                 already
                 .
                 Yet
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 .
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   Gods
                   command
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   command
                   is
                   neuer
                   light
                   .
                
                 True
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 this
                 letteth
                 not
                 but
                 God
                 may
                 giue
                 command
                 touching
                 light
                 things
                 :
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 when
                 he
                 tooke
                 order
                 for
                 
                   every
                   petty
                   and
                   small
                   matter
                
                 that
                 the
                 hearing
                 and
                 determining
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 bee
                 referred
                 vnto
                 the
                 inferiour
                 officers
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 his
                 Providence
                 reach
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 smallest
                 matters
                 ,
                 what
                 impeachment
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 his
                 honour
                 to
                 giue
                 commandment
                 touching
                 them
                 also
                 ?
                 The
                 Pins
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beesoms
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 were
                 no
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 disdained
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 order
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 building
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   the
                   great
                   stones
                   can
                   never
                   bee
                   well
                   laid
                   without
                   the
                   lesse
                   :
                
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 things
                 ,
                 God
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   David
                   so
                   honoured
                   the
                   Office
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   a
                   dore-keeper
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   then
                   to
                   dwel
                   in
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 David
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 spake
                 not
                 of
                 Dore-keepers
                 ?
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 your
                 argument
                 ?
                 The
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   I
                   could
                   wish
                   rather
                   to
                   threshold
                   it
                   .
                   Iunius
                
                 translates
                 it
                 
                   limen
                   frequent
                   are
                
                 ,
                 often
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 the
                 threshold
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 belong
                 vnto
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 aswell
                 as
                 the
                 Porters
                 .
                 But
                 be
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 meane
                 them
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Psalme
                 is
                 inscribed
                 to
                 the
                 Korhites
                 who
                 were
                 Dore-keepers
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 argue
                 such
                 dignitie
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 Sexten
                 or
                 Dog-whipper
                 in
                 the
                 poorest
                 parish
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 great
                 Caliph
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 or
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 would
                 any
                 therevpon
                 say
                 hee
                 spake
                 reverendly
                 of
                 a
                 Sextens
                 or
                 Dog-whippers
                 place
                 ?
                 Nay
                 verily
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 more
                 abase
                 the
                 Caliphat
                 or
                 Popedome
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 Dauid
                 preferring
                 a
                 Porters
                 place
                 
                 vnto
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 intend
                 to
                 honour
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 avile
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 renders
                 it
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   as
                   an
                   abiect
                   at
                   the
                   threshold
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 vulgar
                 translation
                 ,
                 
                   Elegi
                   abjectus
                   esse
                   in
                   domo
                   deimei
                   .
                
                 I
                 haue
                 chosen
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 abject
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Ad
                   locum
                   communem
                   &
                   ignobilem
                   reijci
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 vnto
                 a
                 common
                 and
                 base
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   something
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Englands
                   Porter
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   place
                   may
                   be
                   worth
                   better
                   then
                   twenty
                   pounds
                   by
                   the
                   yeare
                   :
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Porter
                   in
                
                 Gods
                 house
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 now
                 I
                 see
                 that
                 twenty
                 pounds
                 by
                 the
                 yeare
                 is
                 something
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 neuer
                 thought
                 till
                 now
                 that
                 a
                 Portership
                 yearely
                 worth
                 so
                 much
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 worshipfull
                 preferment
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 weightie
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 lot
                 ?
                 Yea
                 marry
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   much
                   lesse
                   weight
                   too
                   .
                
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 games
                 and
                 recreations
                 are
                 not
                 vnfit
                 for
                 it
                 neither
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 good
                 fashion
                 who
                 value
                 their
                 play
                 in
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 summe
                 then
                 that
                 comes
                 vnto
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 I
                 must
                 doe
                 you
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   determined
                   by
                   lots
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   Porters
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 who
                 should
                 attend
                 at
                 what
                 gate
                 ,
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 Westward
                 ,
                 Northward
                 ,
                 or
                 Southward
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 bee
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   necessity
                   of
                
                 Lots
                 
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   :
                   Which
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   otherwise
                   determined
                   .
                   And
                   me
                   thinks
                   it
                   is
                   too
                   much
                   boldnesse
                   to
                   presume
                   to
                   trouble
                   the
                
                 King
                 
                   with
                   every
                   vaine
                   businesse
                   when
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   petty
                
                 Courts
                 and
                 Officers
                 
                   to
                   censure
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   lesse
                   moment
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 doughtie
                 Argument
                 .
                 
                   That
                   whereof
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   necessity
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   vsed
                   :
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   necessity
                   of
                
                 Lots
                 
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                
                 Lots
                 
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   vsed
                
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 which
                 you
                 knew
                 no
                 man
                 would
                 deny
                 you
                 proue
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 
                   matters
                   may
                   otherwise
                   be
                   determined
                
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Maior
                 which
                 is
                 palpably
                 false
                 you
                 proue
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 marvell
                 with
                 what
                 forhead
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 can
                 affirme
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 ?
                 What
                 then
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 they
                 be
                 vsed
                 neither
                 ?
                 For
                 necessary
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 doe
                 you
                 eat
                 flesh
                 ?
                 For
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 otherwise
                 fed
                 .
                 Why
                 weare
                 you
                 linnen
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 may
                 bee
                 otherwise
                 clothed
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 play
                 you
                 at
                 Chesse
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Philosophers
                   game
                
                 ,
                 at
                 Bowles
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 haue
                 
                   Ouranomachie
                   ,
                   Metromachie
                
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 long
                 Bow
                 where
                 with
                 to
                 recreate
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Presumption
                   to
                   trouble
                   the
                   King
                   with
                   every
                   vaine
                   businesse
                   .
                
                 What
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 Forsooth
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 so
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 doe
                 wee
                 trouble
                 him
                 ?
                 By
                 solliciting
                 his
                 Providence
                 .
                 What
                 Providence
                 ?
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Immediate
                   and
                   Extraordinary
                
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 presumptious
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 consult
                 not
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 looke
                 we
                 for
                 any
                 Extraordinary
                 worke
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Our
                 businesse
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 needs
                 so
                 speciall
                 a
                 presence
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 a
                 
                   casual
                   event
                
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 determine
                 it
                 .
                 Wee
                 inquire
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 :
                 that
                 without
                 speciall
                 command
                 or
                 instinct
                 were
                 Sorcerie
                 or
                 Divination
                 by
                 Lots
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 vnder
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 enabled
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 expecting
                 
                 no
                 issue
                 from
                 him
                 saue
                 only
                 by
                 Ordinary
                 meanes
                 :
                 which
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 our
                 actions
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 I
                 hope
                 we
                 may
                 doe
                 with
                 out
                 troubling
                 the
                 king
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 imagine
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 maine
                 errour
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 fancie
                 in
                 all
                 lots
                 an
                 immediate
                 &
                 
                   extraordinary
                   providence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 euer
                 denied
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 is
                 nor
                 even
                 can
                 be
                 proued
                 by
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Thirdly
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   warrant
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                
                 Lots
                 
                   in
                   sleight
                   matters
                   ,
                   neither
                   from
                   expresse
                   commād
                   nor
                   from
                   any
                   approued
                   example
                   ,
                   nor
                   from
                   any
                   reasonable
                   cōsequence
                   from
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   .
                   And
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   done
                   not
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   warrants
                   is
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 14.23
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 argument
                 is
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   warranted
                   from
                   Gods
                   word
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   medled
                   withall
                   :
                   Lots
                   in
                   sleight
                   matters
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   warranted
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   Lots
                   in
                   sleight
                   matters
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   medled
                   withall
                   .
                
                 The
                 Maior
                 you
                 confirme
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Whatsoeuer
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   sinne
                
                 :
                 The
                 Minor
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 warranted
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 
                   expresse
                   command
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   approued
                   example
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   reasonable
                   consequence
                
                 .
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 maior
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 affirming
                 that
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 words
                 proue
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 Faith
                 he
                 meanes
                 nothing
                 but
                 Plerophorie
                 ,
                 or
                 certaine
                 assurednesse
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 goe
                 about
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Assurance
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 gotten
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 supernaturall
                 light
                 of
                 revelation
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 naturall
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 imprinted
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   law
                
                 is
                 naturall
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 God
                 
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 grauen
                 in
                 tables
                 of
                 stone
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 this
                 law
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 warrant
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 of
                 honouring
                 our
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 iustice
                 by
                 giuing
                 vnto
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 although
                 wee
                 never
                 knew
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Neither
                 need
                 wee
                 to
                 seeke
                 any
                 farther
                 proofe
                 hereof
                 then
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 which
                 naturally
                 checke
                 and
                 controle
                 vs
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 wee
                 swarue
                 and
                 decline
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 cleare
                 vs
                 when
                 wee
                 yeeld
                 obedience
                 therevnto
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 also
                 I
                 deny
                 ,
                 for
                 lots
                 in
                 sleight
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 in
                 Gaming
                 are
                 warranted
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 Scripture
                 .
                 How
                 so
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ?
                 By
                 
                   expresse
                   commandement
                
                 ?
                 Not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 necessary
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 nothing
                 should
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 commanded
                 ,
                 neither
                 should
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 indifferent
                 and
                 left
                 vnto
                 vs
                 free
                 and
                 arbitrary
                 .
                 By
                 any
                 
                   approved
                   example
                
                 then
                 ?
                 Nor
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 to
                 record
                 the
                 games
                 and
                 playes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 serious
                 end
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 ?
                 By
                 iust
                 consequence
                 ,
                 thus
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 neither
                 commanded
                 nor
                 forbidden
                 is
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 lawfull
                 .
                 But
                 lots
                 in
                 light
                 matters
                 as
                 namely
                 in
                 games
                 are
                 neither
                 commanded
                 nor
                 forbidden
                 .
                 Ergo
                 they
                 are
                 indifferent
                 and
                 consequently
                 lawfull
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   example
                   that
                   ever
                   any
                
                 good
                 man
                 
                   vsed
                   the
                
                 Lot
                 
                   about
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   lawfull
                   to
                   pray
                
                 God
                 
                   to
                   direct
                   and
                   dispose
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Now
                   no
                   man
                   will
                   say
                   or
                   thinke
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   or
                   convenient
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                
                 God
                 
                   so
                   or
                   so
                   to
                   direct
                   or
                   dispose
                   of
                   the
                
                 Cards
                 or
                 Dice
                 
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   haue
                   such
                   a
                
                 Card
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   such
                   a
                   one
                
                 throw
                 
                   such
                   a
                   cast
                   at
                
                 
                 Dice
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   matter
                   at
                   the
                   best
                   hand
                   but
                   of
                
                 Recreation
                 .
                 
                   For
                   albeit
                   there
                   be
                
                 warrant
                 
                   to
                   recreate
                   our selues
                   ,
                   yet
                   wee
                   haue
                   neither
                
                 command
                 nor
                 warrant
                 
                   to
                   pray
                
                 God
                 
                   to
                   direct
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   about
                   our
                
                 Recreations
                 by
                 Lot.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 fourth
                 Argument
                 standeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   lot
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   nor
                   convenient
                   to
                   pray
                
                 God
                 
                   to
                   direct
                   it
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   :
                   but
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 
                   it
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   and
                   inconvenient
                   to
                   pray
                
                 God
                 
                   to
                   direct
                   the
                
                 Lot
                 :
                 
                   Ergo
                   a
                   lot
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                
                 The
                 Maior
                 you
                 proue
                 because
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 man
                 that
                 vsed
                 the
                 lot
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 wherein
                 hee
                 might
                 not
                 pray
                 for
                 direction
                 
                   of
                   it
                
                 :
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 hand
                 Games
                 are
                 but
                 matters
                 of
                 Recreation
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Maior
                 negatiuely
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 in
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   lots
                
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 expectation
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                   immediat
                   providence
                
                 for
                 direction
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 by
                 prayer
                 to
                 craue
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 those
                 
                   Ordinary
                   lots
                
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 materiall
                 which
                 way
                 they
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 notable
                 inconvenience
                 can
                 ensue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 confirmation
                 which
                 you
                 bring
                 for
                 your
                 Maior
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   authority
                   negatiuely
                
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 
                   Sophisticall
                   Elench
                
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 no
                 validity
                 .
                 Wherein
                 also
                 you
                 take
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 bee
                 yeelded
                 without
                 much
                 folly
                 ,
                 nor
                 demanded
                 without
                 much
                 impudence
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Saints
                 did
                 ,
                 is
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 to
                 be
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 Vnto
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 Gaming
                 also
                 is
                 sanctified
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 commencement
                 
                 of
                 every
                 act
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 put
                 himselfe
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 particular
                 addresses
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 morning
                 sacrifice
                 through
                 the
                 acceptation
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 stretcheth
                 it
                 sel●e
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 actions
                 .
                 Although
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 at
                 our
                 meales
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 closing
                 vp
                 of
                 our
                 play
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 with
                 short
                 eiaculations
                 both
                 craue
                 a
                 blessing
                 vpon
                 our
                 recreation
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 lot
                 in
                 our
                 games
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 hearb
                 Iohn
                 in
                 a
                 pot
                 of
                 broth
                 doing
                 neither
                 good
                 nor
                 harme
                 ,
                 I
                 hold
                 it
                 as
                 inconvenient
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 good
                 successe
                 at
                 a
                 match
                 of
                 bowles
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 adventure
                 at
                 play
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 well
                 spare
                 without
                 disabling
                 themselues
                 ,
                 they
                 passe
                 beyond
                 their
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 offend
                 against
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 moderation
                 in
                 play
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 finding
                 his
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerely
                 resoluing
                 not
                 to
                 commit
                 such
                 an
                 errour
                 againe
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 entreat
                 God
                 to
                 free
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 danger
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 such
                 prayer
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 vnlawfull
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 a
                 Lot
                 
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                
                 art
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   can
                   be
                
                 defined
                 
                   no
                   where
                   but
                   there
                   ,
                   nor
                   handled
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   way
                   .
                   Wee
                   may
                   as
                   I
                   thinke
                   sport
                   our selues
                   with
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   any
                   other
                
                 art
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   recreate
                   our selues
                   in
                   iest
                   by
                   any
                
                 rules
                 
                   of
                   any
                   other
                
                 art
                 .
                 
                   But
                   thus
                   wee
                   must
                   not
                   doe
                   with
                   any
                
                 thing
                 or
                 rule
                 
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   meddle
                   with
                
                 Divine
                 
                   things
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 
                   and
                   them
                   requires
                   more
                   respect
                   at
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                
                 Creatures
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   his
                
                 Lawes
                 
                   may
                   not
                   bee
                   dallied
                   with
                   by
                   the
                
                 Subiect
                 :
                 
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   the
                
                 Creature
                 
                   being
                   but
                   sinfull
                
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 
                   bound
                   to
                   his
                
                 Creator
                 
                   being
                   
                   a
                
                 consuming
                 fire
                 :
                 which
                 wicked
                 
                   men
                   make
                   light
                   of
                   ,
                   yea
                   make
                   sport
                   with
                
                 oathes
                 ,
                 vowes
                 ,
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   For
                   they
                   will
                
                 sweare
                 ,
                 vow
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   serious
                   consideration
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   for
                   their
                   pleasures
                   sake
                   breake
                   the
                   holy
                   day
                   of
                   the
                
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   vse
                   the
                
                 Sacraments
                 
                   as
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                
                 custome
                 and
                 fashion
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   of
                
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 
                   else
                   the
                
                 Dog
                 
                   would
                   not
                   so
                   soone
                
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 his
                 vomit
                 .
                 
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   commended
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   wit
                   that
                   can
                   breake
                   the
                   most
                   savory
                   iests
                   in
                   the
                   repeting
                   of
                   some
                   phrase
                   of
                
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                   We
                   say
                
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 iesting
                 with
                 edgtooles
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   say
                
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 bonum
                 ludere
                 cum
                 Sanctis
                 :
                 
                   yet
                   what
                   is
                   wicked
                   mens
                   practise
                   else
                   with
                   any
                
                 Divine
                 
                   thing
                   ?
                   To
                   follow
                   whose
                   example
                   is
                   farre
                   vnbeseeming
                   the
                
                 humility
                 and
                 gravity
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                   professed
                   servants
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reduced
                 into
                 this
                 forme
                 or
                 
                   syllogisme
                   ,
                   That
                   which
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   art
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   no
                   otherwhere
                   bee
                   defined
                   or
                   handled
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   bee
                   sported
                   withall
                   ,
                   or
                   medled
                   with
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   :
                   But
                   a
                   lot
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   art
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   no
                   otherwhere
                   bee
                   handled
                   or
                   defined
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   sported
                   withall
                   ,
                   or
                   medled
                   with
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 Maior
                 you
                 enlarge
                 your selfe
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 respect
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 Then
                 with
                 many
                 words
                 you
                 inveigh
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 wicked
                 ones
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 Game
                 of
                 
                   Oaths
                   ,
                   Vowes
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 readily
                 joyne
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 you
                 prest
                 it
                 ,
                 much
                 farther
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 vehemence
                 you
                 could
                 never
                 haue
                 offended
                 mee
                 .
                 The
                 only
                 thing
                 that
                 I
                 
                 dislike
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 bestow
                 so
                 much
                 paines
                 in
                 maintaining
                 that
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 denies
                 ,
                 and
                 spare
                 it
                 there
                 where
                 it
                 greatly
                 needed
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 vpon
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 your
                 Minor.
                 What
                 ?
                 Did
                 you
                 thinke
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 another
                 Pythagoras
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 your
                 owne
                 bare
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 sufficient
                 authority
                 ?
                 Verily
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 was
                 great
                 dimnesse
                 of
                 sight
                 if
                 you
                 foresaw
                 not
                 the
                 Assumption
                 would
                 be
                 denied
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 foresaw
                 it
                 ,
                 extreame
                 negligence
                 or
                 weaknesse
                 that
                 you
                 endeavoured
                 not
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Assumption
                 therefore
                 I
                 deny
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Lot
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   art
                   of
                   Divinity
                   and
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   be
                   defined
                   &
                   handled
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 aske
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 deniall
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 :
                 your
                 place
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 aske
                 questions
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 proue
                 what
                 you
                 affirme
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 termes
                 of
                 the
                 definition
                 belong
                 not
                 vnto
                 Divinity
                 .
                 Not
                 the
                 Genus
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Chance
                 or
                 
                   Casuall
                   event
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 the
                 Metaphysicks
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 doth
                 Necessity
                 .
                 Not
                 the
                 Forme
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   applying
                   of
                   the
                   chance
                   to
                   resolue
                   a
                   doubt
                   ,
                
                 for
                 that
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 Pollicie
                 or
                 Morality
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 foist
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 into
                 the
                 Definition
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 it
                 is
                 superfluous
                 and
                 impertinent
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 any
                 man
                 thinke
                 that
                 it
                 pertaines
                 to
                 a
                 Divine
                 to
                 define
                 a
                 lot
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   providence
                
                 ?
                 So
                 is
                 there
                 also
                 in
                 Chesse
                 ,
                 &
                 Bowles
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 whether
                 serious
                 or
                 lusory
                 :
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 therefore
                 Theologicall
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 an
                 immediat
                 providence
                 ?
                 So
                 indeede
                 you
                 dreame
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 haue
                 already
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 then
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 vsed
                 in
                 holy
                 and
                 religious
                 businesses
                 ?
                 So
                 is
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 also
                 vsed
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 play
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 them
                 in
                 light
                 matters
                 .
                 Every
                 applying
                 of
                 a
                 creature
                 vnto
                 a
                 holy
                 end
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 appropriating
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 that
                 end
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Extraordinary
                 vsing
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 barre
                 vs
                 ever
                 after
                 from
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 and
                 naturall
                 vse
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 rendred
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 so
                 iust
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 you
                 can
                 render
                 none
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 defining
                 of
                 a
                 lot
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 confined
                 to
                 Divinity
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 one
                 word
                 more
                 with
                 you
                 ere
                 I
                 leaue
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 must
                 entreat
                 leaue
                 to
                 plucke
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 admonish
                 you
                 of
                 Contradictions
                 ,
                 which
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 slipt
                 from
                 you
                 at
                 vnawares
                 .
                 Tell
                 me
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 how
                 these
                 sayings
                 hang
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   may
                   sport
                   our selues
                   with
                   things
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   any
                   art
                   but
                   Divinity
                   ,
                
                 &
                 
                   The
                   King
                   &
                   his
                   lawes
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   dallied
                   withall
                
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 Kings
                 &
                 lawes
                 belong
                 vnto
                 Policy
                 and
                 not
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 bee
                 plaid
                 withall
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 plaid
                 with
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 your
                 rule
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 sport
                 our selues
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 other
                 arts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Wicked
                   men
                   are
                   bold
                   to
                   cast
                
                 Lots
                 
                   with
                   wicked
                   or
                   vaine
                   minds
                   ,
                   in
                   wicked
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   wicked
                   ends
                   ,
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   Gods
                   disposition
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   but
                   thinke
                   that
                   God
                   were
                   so
                   powerfull
                   as
                   from
                   heauen
                   to
                   dispose
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   speciall
                   presence
                   in
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   so
                   wise
                   as
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   what
                   they
                   goe
                   about
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   intents
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   ends
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   what
                   manner
                   ,
                   they
                   durst
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   bold
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   wicked
                   souldiers
                   were
                   to
                   cast
                
                 Lots
                 vpon
                 Christs
                 coat
                 Mat.
                 27.5
                 .
                 
                   nor
                   as
                   the
                
                 Iewes
                 
                   were
                   in
                   as
                   vnconsiderate
                   dealing
                
                 .
                 Ioel.
                 3.3
                 .
                 Obad.
                 11.
                 
                   nor
                   as
                   our
                   foolish
                   and
                   filthy
                
                 Gamesters
                 
                   who
                   must
                   
                   haue
                
                 Games
                 with
                 Lots
                 
                   to
                   make
                   themselues
                   sport
                   and
                   recreation
                   .
                   For
                   mine
                   owne
                   part
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   heare
                   of
                   downeright
                   blasphemy
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   heare
                   wise
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 justify
                 lusorious
                 Lots
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 all
                 this
                 Deolamation
                 against
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 wicked
                 mindes
                 ,
                 in
                 wicked
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 wicked
                 ends
                 ferueth
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 .
                 Nor
                 yet
                 whether
                 you
                 esteeme
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 vse
                 and
                 allow
                 these
                 Lotgames
                 to
                 be
                 foolish
                 and
                 filthy
                 Gamesters
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 wicked
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 certainly
                 your
                 words
                 seeme
                 to
                 incline
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 feare
                 when
                 you
                 wrote
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 gaue
                 too
                 much
                 way
                 to
                 your
                 passion
                 .
                 Bee
                 it
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 you
                 that
                 as
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 religious
                 Divines
                 as
                 this
                 Church
                 yeeldeth
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Church
                 yeeldeth
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 any
                 Church
                 in
                 Christendome
                 besides
                 ,
                 both
                 vse
                 and
                 approue
                 these
                 Games
                 ▪
                 whom
                 therefore
                 to
                 censure
                 as
                 foolish
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 argueth
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 extremity
                 of
                 arrogance
                 and
                 fury
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 are
                 those
                 wicked
                 men
                 who
                 doubt
                 whether
                 God
                 can
                 dispose
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 his
                 
                   speciall
                   presence
                   in
                   a
                   Lo●
                
                 ▪
                 For
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 not
                 Scripture
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 also
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 I
                 thinke
                 are
                 growne
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 of
                 impudence
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 are
                 angry
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 vpon
                 your
                 bare
                 word
                 that
                 God
                 worketh
                 immediatly
                 in
                 every
                 lot
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 lay
                 such
                 imputation
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 what
                 God
                 doth
                 ,
                 another
                 thing
                 what
                 God
                 can
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 mee
                 thinkes
                 you
                 should
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 confidence
                 to
                 maintaine
                 a
                 
                   speciall
                   presence
                
                 &
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 every
                 casualty
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 shew
                 of
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 perswade
                 it
                 .
                 He●e
                 lies
                 the
                 knot
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 demonstrate
                 
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 victory
                 is
                 yours
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 lot
                 which
                 the
                 souldiers
                 cast
                 vpon
                 our
                 Saviours
                 coat
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Divisory
                   lot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 trow
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 disallow
                 .
                 It
                 seemes
                 as
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 garment
                 was
                 the
                 executioners
                 fee
                 ,
                 &
                 Christs
                 being
                 seamlesse
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 part
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 draw
                 cuts
                 who
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 malefactour
                 the
                 lot
                 had
                 beene
                 lawfull
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 an
                 innocent
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 robbery
                 .
                 Those
                 lots
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Ioel
                 and
                 Obadiah
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 mistake
                 it
                 ,
                 cast
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 enimies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Edomits
                 vpon
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 vnlawfull
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 wrong
                 doers
                 .
                 Had
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 just
                 warre
                 cast
                 the
                 lot
                 vpon
                 the
                 Edomits
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 Gods
                 enimies
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 had
                 beene
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lot
                 had
                 beene
                 lawfull
                 .
                 That
                 last
                 clause
                 wherein
                 you
                 professe
                 you
                 had
                 rather
                 heare
                 of
                 downeright
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 then
                 wise
                 wicked
                 men
                 justifie
                 
                   Lusorious
                   lots
                
                 ,
                 argueth
                 more
                 hast
                 then
                 advisedn●sse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 a
                 sober
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 fraied
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 wits
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 minde
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 worthies
                 approue
                 and
                 allow
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 
                   downeright
                   blasphemy
                
                 which
                 all
                 Christian
                 hearts
                 detest
                 and
                 abhorre
                 .
                 
                   Dij
                   mentem
                   tibi
                   dent
                   tuam
                   Philaeni
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lot
                 
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   Gods
                   names
                   by
                   which
                   hee
                   is
                   known
                   .
                   The
                
                 Kings
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 iustice
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   made
                   famous
                   by
                   the
                   wise
                   and
                   iust
                   determination
                   of
                   businesse
                   in
                   which
                   others
                   want
                   both
                   justice
                   ,
                   wisdome
                   and
                   discretion
                   .
                   Hence
                
                 Mr
                 Perkins
                 
                   on
                   the
                
                 3d
                 
                   Commandement
                   speaking
                   of
                   Gods
                   name
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 Lot
                 
                 
                   but
                   with
                   great
                   reverence
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   proper
                   vse
                   is
                   to
                   decide
                   controversies
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   partitions
                   in
                   great
                   matters
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   prophane
                   Gods
                   name
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   :
                   To
                   vse
                   lots
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   is
                   to
                   prophane
                   Gods
                   name
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   vse
                   lots
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   is
                   vnlawfull
                   .
                
                 The
                 Maior
                 I
                 grant
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 you
                 proue
                 first
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 authority
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 lot
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   names
                
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 might
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   casualtie
                   applied
                   to
                   decide
                   a
                   doubt
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 but
                 your
                 meaning
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 lot
                 Gods
                 name
                 is
                 made
                 famous
                 .
                 Soe
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 every
                 creature
                 frō
                 the
                 highest
                 Seraphin
                 to
                 the
                 smallest
                 gnat
                 :
                 yet
                 some
                 of
                 thē
                 I
                 hope
                 without
                 prophaning
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 bee
                 vsed
                 in
                 light
                 matters
                 .
                 That
                 insinuation
                 of
                 Gods
                 iust
                 &
                 
                   wise
                   determining
                   businesses
                   in
                   a
                   lot
                   ,
                
                 shall
                 anon
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 be
                 answered
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 thus
                 I
                 argue
                 
                   ab
                   absurdo
                   .
                   Nothing
                   wherein
                   Gods
                   name
                   appeares
                   may
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   :
                   In
                   every
                   creature
                   Gods
                   name
                   appeares
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   creature
                   may
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   conclusion
                   is
                   false
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Propositions
                   .
                   Not
                   the
                   Minor
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   every
                   creature
                   Gods
                   name
                   appeares
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Maior
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   wherein
                   Gods
                   name
                   appeares
                   may
                   bee
                   vsed
                   in
                   light
                   matter
                   :
                
              
               
                 The
                 authority
                 you
                 presse
                 vpon
                 vs
                 is
                 of
                 M.
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 who
                 I
                 confesse
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 reverend
                 and
                 worthy
                 Divine
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 a
                 partie
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 little
                 reason
                 haue
                 you
                 to
                 vrge
                 his
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 swaied
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Your selfe
                 reject
                 it
                 
                   in
                   mixt
                   Games
                   at
                   Cards
                   and
                   Tables
                
                 :
                 pardon
                 me
                 therfore
                 if
                 I
                 admit
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 .
                 
                   Forcti
                   sanatique
                   idem
                   jus
                
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 better
                 privilege
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 then
                 I
                 haue
                 
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Other
                 authors
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 note
                 are
                 of
                 another
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 in
                 the
                 passage
                 by
                 you
                 quoted
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 is
                 already
                 confuted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   wee
                   argue
                   against
                
                 lusorious
                 Lots
                 
                   from
                   the
                   dignitie
                   and
                   worth
                   of
                   a
                
                 Lot.
                 A
                 Lot
                 
                   doth
                   equall
                   an
                   Oth
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   :
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 
                   excells
                   an
                
                 Oth
                 
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   .
                   It
                   equalls
                   an
                
                 Oth
                 
                   thus
                   .
                   An
                
                 Oth
                 
                   is
                   of
                   Gods
                   ordaining
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   a
                
                 Lot.
                 An
                 Oth
                 
                   is
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   decide
                   controversies
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   a
                
                 Lot.
                 An
                 Oth
                 
                   taken
                   settles
                   contentment
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 sweare
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 it
                 :
                 
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   God
                   doth
                   it
                   .
                   An
                
                 Oth
                 
                   calls
                   God
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   so
                   doth
                   a
                
                 Lot.
                 An
                 Oth
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 &
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                
                 Lot
                 
                   being
                   disposed
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   thus
                   qualified
                   .
                   Thus
                   and
                   many
                   another
                   way
                   it
                   equals
                   an
                
                 Oth.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 forme
                 of
                 your
                 Argument
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   equals
                   an
                   Oth
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   and
                   excels
                   it
                   in
                   many
                   things
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   :
                   A
                   lot
                   equals
                   an
                   Oth
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   and
                   excels
                   it
                   in
                   many
                   things
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   lot
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   vsed
                   in
                   light
                   matters
                   .
                
                 The
                 Maior
                 I
                 readily
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 pardon
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 speake
                 plaine
                 English
                 &
                 call
                 a
                 spade
                 a
                 spade
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 lesse
                 then
                 blasphemie
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 an
                 Oth
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 solemne
                 appeale
                 made
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 attestation
                 of
                 his
                 Omniscience
                 ,
                 and
                 obligation
                 of
                 our selues
                 vnto
                 the
                 severest
                 censure
                 of
                 his
                 justice
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 sweare
                 falsely
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 
                   Ordinary
                   lots
                
                 no
                 such
                 appeale
                 is
                 made
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Casuall
                   event
                
                 meerely
                 considered
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Casuall
                 ▪
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 pettie
                 a
                 matter
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 so
                 sacred
                 
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 how
                 you
                 durst
                 so
                 to
                 compare
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 your
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 equall
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Oth
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   of
                   Gods
                   ordaining
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   a
                   lot
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 lot
                 .
                 God
                 indeed
                 permitteth
                 it
                 ,
                 alloweth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 adviseth
                 it
                 too
                 :
                 but
                 commandeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 an
                 Oth.
                 All
                 the
                 power
                 now
                 it
                 hath
                 is
                 only
                 from
                 humane
                 institution
                 and
                 agreement
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 an
                 Oth
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   decide
                   controversies
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   a
                   lot
                   .
                
                 True
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 meanes
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 such
                 Controversies
                 .
                 Not
                 such
                 a
                 meanes
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Oth
                 is
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 end
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Lot
                 howsoeuer
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 by
                 mans
                 Ordinance
                 not
                 Gods.
                 And
                 an
                 Oth
                 straitly
                 bindeth
                 to
                 pronounce
                 rightly
                 :
                 whereas
                 a
                 Lot
                 is
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 Casualtie
                 .
                 Nor
                 of
                 such
                 controversies
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Oth
                 determines
                 questions
                 of
                 right
                 &
                 fact
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Lot
                 cannot
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 wise
                 neuer
                 referre
                 matters
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 nature
                 to
                 so
                 incompetent
                 a
                 iudge
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   oth
                   taken
                   settles
                   contentment
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   lot
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   doth
                   it
                   .
                
                 It
                 doth
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Oth
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 obligation
                 wherein
                 man
                 stands
                 bound
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 speake
                 nothing
                 but
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 Lot
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 compact
                 formerly
                 made
                 between
                 men
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 God
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 restraining
                 the
                 naturall
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 suffereth
                 him
                 to
                 worke
                 and
                 doe
                 as
                 him
                 listeth
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   oth
                
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   cals
                   God
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   so
                   doth
                   a
                   lot
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 so
                 doth
                 not
                 a
                 Lot
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 casteth
                 the
                 Lot
                 ,
                 respecteth
                 not
                 Providence
                 but
                 Casualtie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expect
                 Gods
                 immediate
                 hand
                 therein
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 tempting
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 Lot
                 fall
                 amisse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 shall
                 God
                 be
                 a
                 false
                 witnesse
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 if
                 in
                 every
                 Lot
                 God
                 bee
                 
                 called
                 to
                 witnesse
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   Oth
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Lot
                   being
                   disposed
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   thus
                   qualified
                   .
                
                 As
                 touching
                 an
                 Oath
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 Lot
                 ,
                 I
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Lot
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Chance
                 ,
                 and
                 Chance
                 regardeth
                 nor
                 truth
                 nor
                 righteousnesse
                 nor
                 iudgement
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 
                   disposeth
                   the
                   lot
                   should
                   bee
                   thus
                   qualified
                   .
                
                 Who
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 God
                 ?
                 The
                 word
                 qualified
                 fits
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 substance
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 God
                 nothing
                 is
                 casuall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 Lot.
                 Man
                 ?
                 That
                 were
                 to
                 contradict
                 your
                 owne
                 selfe
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 haue
                 confidently
                 affirmed
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 that
                 God
                 alone
                 disposeth
                 in
                 a
                 Lot
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 hath
                 no
                 hand
                 therein
                 .
                 
                   Sed
                   magna
                   est
                   veritas
                   &
                   praevalet
                   ,
                
                 errour
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 bad
                 memory
                 ,
                 &
                 truth
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 will
                 surely
                 breake
                 forth
                 .
                 
                   Many
                   other
                   waies
                   there
                   are
                
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   wherein
                   a
                   lot
                   equals
                   an
                   Oth
                
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 doe
                 you
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 trouble
                 my selfe
                 to
                 enquire
                 .
                 I
                 come
                 therefore
                 to
                 examine
                 wherein
                 a
                 Lot
                 excels
                 an
                 Oth
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   it
                   excels
                   an
                
                 Oth
                 
                   in
                   these
                   and
                   other
                   particulars
                   .
                   A
                
                 Lot
                 
                   decides
                   that
                   which
                   an
                
                 Oth
                 
                   cannot
                   .
                   It
                   s
                   vnlawfull
                   to
                   vse
                   .
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 
                   if
                   witnesse
                   or
                
                 Oth
                 
                   can
                   decide
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   an
                   order
                   in
                
                 Israel
                 
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   vnder-officers
                   could
                   not
                   decide
                   a
                   controversie
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   bring
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   chiefe
                   Iudge
                   or
                   high
                   Priest
                   to
                   be
                   determined
                   .
                   So
                   fares
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   argues
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   all
                   meanes
                   vsed
                   by
                   vs
                   by
                
                 prayer
                 ,
                 inquirie
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 and
                 oth
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   decide
                   a
                   controversie
                   ,
                
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Lot
                 shall
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 Lot.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 causes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 indifference
                 either
                 way
                 ,
                 an
                 Oth
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 things
                 are
                 as
                 equally
                 parted
                 as
                 mans
                 wisdome
                 can
                 devise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 who
                 shall
                 haue
                 which
                 part
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 Oth
                 or
                 testimonie
                 doe
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Lot
                 can
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 advanceth
                 not
                 a
                 Lot
                 aboue
                 an
                 Oth
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 abaseth
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 Oths
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 taken
                 but
                 in
                 weightie
                 matters
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 small
                 that
                 an
                 idiot
                 or
                 child
                 may
                 as
                 easily
                 determine
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Lot.
                 In
                 matters
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 concerne
                 right
                 and
                 fact
                 ,
                 deposition
                 of
                 witnesses
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 force
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 Lot
                 ?
                 Of
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 a
                 murther
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 Titius
                 is
                 arraigned
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 Sejus
                 &
                 Sempronius
                 testifie
                 vpon
                 their
                 Oth
                 that
                 Titius
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 to
                 convict
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 suppose
                 witnesses
                 fayle
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 produced
                 :
                 what
                 can
                 a
                 Lot
                 doe
                 ?
                 Can
                 it
                 infallibly
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 guilty
                 person
                 ?
                 If
                 no
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 cannot
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Lot
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shall
                 decide
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 mistake
                 not
                 your
                 comparison
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 
                   prayer
                   ,
                   enquirie
                   ,
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   oth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   other
                   meanes
                
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 vnder
                 officers
                 in
                 Israel
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Lot
                 as
                 the
                 
                   chiefe
                   judge
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 was
                 referred
                 what
                 else
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 determined
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whom
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 appeale
                 .
                 But
                 good
                 sir
                 ,
                 you
                 knowe
                 that
                 comparisons
                 proue
                 not
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 a
                 Lot
                 is
                 Gods
                 highest
                 tribunall
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 his
                 
                   immediate
                   Providence
                
                 worketh
                 therein
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 why
                 questions
                 of
                 right
                 and
                 fact
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 tryed
                 thereby
                 ?
                 For
                 I
                 presume
                 no
                 man
                 knowes
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 better
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 partiall
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 persons
                 
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 demand
                 farther
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Lot
                 will
                 alwaies
                 fall
                 out
                 right
                 ?
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Lot
                 be
                 vnalterable
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 cast
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 experience
                 telleth
                 vs
                 that
                 every
                 severall
                 cast
                 varieth
                 and
                 altereth
                 the
                 Chance
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 can
                 we
                 excuse
                 God
                 from
                 mutabilitie
                 and
                 inconstancie
                 ?
                 If
                 no
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 God
                 pronounce
                 an
                 vnrighteous
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 passe
                 vnblameable
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 stained
                 in
                 his
                 honour
                 with
                 foule
                 vnjustice
                 ?
                 To
                 avoid
                 all
                 which
                 inconveniences
                 I
                 would
                 advise
                 you
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 
                   Christian
                   ingenuity
                
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 your
                 errour
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 bee
                 justified
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 sayings
                 ,
                 and
                 cleare
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 judged
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   its
                   possible
                   ,
                   we
                   wish
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   common
                   that
                
                 malice
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 bribes
                 
                   corrupt
                   the
                
                 Swearers
                 
                   sometimes
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   it
                   directly
                   many
                   times
                   that
                   in
                   an
                
                 Oth
                 
                   or
                   by
                   the
                
                 Oth
                 
                   of
                   an
                   vngodly
                   person
                   great
                
                 sinne
                 
                   and
                   great
                
                 wrong
                 
                   is
                   committed
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   in
                   the
                
                 Lot
                 
                   mans
                   wit
                   &
                   will
                   are
                   so
                   curbed
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   disposition
                   of
                   it
                   being
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   Gods
                   only
                
                 pure
                 act
                 
                   without
                   any
                   commixtion
                   of
                   any
                   power
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   skill
                   ,
                   or
                   motion
                   of
                   any
                   creature
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   man
                   is
                   so
                   curb'd
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   wicked
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   ignorant
                   must
                   needs
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   very
                   heathen
                   that
                   did
                   vilifie
                
                 Gods
                 Providence
                 
                   and
                   erected
                
                 Fortune
                 
                   insteed
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   a
                
                 Goddesse
                 of
                 Fortune
                 
                   being
                   forced
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                
                 Conscience
                 
                   to
                   confesse
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Divine
                   thing
                   in
                   every
                
                 Chance
                 
                   they
                   met
                   withall
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   By
                   an
                   Oth
                
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   great
                   sin
                   and
                   great
                   wrong
                   is
                   committed
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   never
                   by
                   a
                   Lot
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Lot
                   excells
                   an
                   Oth.
                
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 affirme
                 that
                 the
                 contrary
                 Conclusion
                 would
                 follow
                 much
                 better
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   Oth
                   excels
                   a
                   Lot.
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 the
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 perfection
                 a
                 thing
                 naturally
                 holdeth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 is
                 the
                 corruption
                 thereof
                 when
                 it
                 degenerateth
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 Wine
                 the
                 more
                 generous
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 waxeth
                 eager
                 ,
                 it
                 turneth
                 into
                 the
                 sharper
                 vineger
                 .
                 Were
                 not
                 Angels
                 in
                 their
                 primitiue
                 state
                 more
                 noble
                 and
                 excellent
                 then
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 Man
                 againe
                 then
                 the
                 brute
                 creature
                 ?
                 Yet
                 Man
                 when
                 hee
                 sinned
                 grew
                 thereby
                 more
                 detestable
                 and
                 mischeevous
                 then
                 the
                 brute
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 againe
                 then
                 man.
                 Is
                 not
                 
                   Divinitie
                   Architectonicall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 mistresse
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Sciences
                 ?
                 Yet
                 being
                 perverted
                 and
                 abused
                 no
                 other
                 can
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 mischiefe
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Oth
                 of
                 an
                 vngodly
                 person
                 may
                 worke
                 more
                 villanie
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 then
                 a
                 Lot
                 can
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 inferiour
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 superiour
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 is
                 a
                 Lot
                 so
                 priuiledged
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 corruption
                 therein
                 ?
                 Whence
                 commeth
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Dutch
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Proverb
                 vse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   Lotterie
                   is
                   Boverie
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 couznage
                 and
                 knauerie
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 Historians
                 report
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 jugling
                 and
                 false
                 play
                 vsed
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 Those
                 
                   Lycian
                   ,
                   Delian
                   ,
                   Praenestine
                   ,
                   Antiatine
                   Lots
                   ,
                
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 ●ura
                 in
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Elis
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 others
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 Magicall
                 and
                 of
                 Satans
                 invention
                 ?
                 And
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Divell
                 neuer
                 plaid
                 the
                 Divell
                 by
                 them
                 ?
                 If
                 every
                 Lot
                 bee
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   pure
                   act
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   commixtion
                   of
                   any
                   power
                   ,
                   will
                   ,
                   skill
                   ,
                   or
                   motion
                   of
                   any
                   Creature
                   ,
                
                 why
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 esteemed
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 doe
                 all
                 Divines
                 both
                 ancient
                 and
                 moderne
                 ever
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Divell
                 ?
                 But
                 how
                 proue
                 you
                 that
                 Lottery
                 is
                 Gods
                 pure
                 act
                 ?
                 Forsooth
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 what
                 man
                 so
                 wicked
                 or
                 ignorant
                 that
                 dare
                 gainsay
                 it
                 ?
                 Marry
                 sir
                 ,
                 many
                 a
                 one
                 neither
                 wicked
                 nor
                 ignorant
                 but
                 farre
                 more
                 learned
                 &
                 religious
                 then
                 your selfe
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 other
                 minde
                 vntill
                 you
                 convince
                 thē
                 with
                 stronger
                 arguments
                 then
                 confident
                 asseveration
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 gotten
                 such
                 authority
                 among
                 wise
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 your
                 words
                 should
                 passe
                 for
                 Oracles
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 haue
                 you
                 now
                 affirmed
                 that
                 God
                 worketh
                 
                   immediatly
                   in
                   every
                   Lot
                
                 ?
                 yet
                 hetherto
                 haue
                 you
                 never
                 gone
                 about
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 as
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 maine
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 building
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 deifying
                 of
                 Fortune
                 acknowledged
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   thing
                   in
                   every
                   Chance
                
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 your
                 own
                 private
                 Mythologie
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 they
                 found
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 what
                 divine
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 hinges
                 of
                 a
                 dore
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 every
                 ,
                 in
                 lechery
                 and
                 bawdery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 canonized
                 for
                 Gods
                 and
                 Goddesses
                 Carna
                 ,
                 and
                 Laverna
                 ,
                 and
                 Cotytto
                 ,
                 and
                 Priapus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 stampe
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 good
                 many
                 .
                 Assuredly
                 whosoeuer
                 seekes
                 or
                 hopes
                 to
                 finde
                 
                   divine
                   things
                
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 either
                 knowes
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 remembers
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 infatuated
                 them
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 thought
                 themselues
                 most
                 wise
                 they
                 proued
                 the
                 starkest
                 fooles
                 ,
                 doing
                 things
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 right
                 reason
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 abused
                 the
                 very
                 light
                 of
                 reason
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 blew
                 out
                 the
                 candle
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 vpon
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 such
                 a
                 palpable
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 neither
                 knewe
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 went
                 or
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 beene
                 
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 Providence
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 consecrated
                 Fortune
                 for
                 a
                 Goddesse
                 .
                 Even
                 the
                 heathen
                 Poet
                 witnesseth
                 as
                 much
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Nullum
                   numen
                   abest
                   si
                   sitprudentia
                   ,
                   sed
                   te
                   nos
                   facimus
                   Fortuna
                   Deam
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 ignorance
                 and
                 folly
                 that
                 maketh
                 Fortune
                 a
                 Goddesse
                 :
                 for
                 were
                 wee
                 as
                 wise
                 and
                 vertuous
                 as
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 never
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 Deity
                 or
                 divine
                 power
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Againe
                   ,
                   it
                   excels
                   an
                
                 Oath
                 
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                
                 ,
                 God
                 
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   one
                
                 oath
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   one
                   mans
                
                 oath
                 
                   to
                   put
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   two
                   swear
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 Lot
                 
                   once
                   cast
                   must
                   determine
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   never
                   was
                   an
                   order
                   from
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   a
                   practise
                   amongst
                
                 Gods
                 people
                 
                   to
                   cast
                   the
                
                 Lot
                 
                   twice
                   for
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   weightiest
                   matters
                   ,
                   that
                   ever
                   were
                   either
                   of
                
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   of
                
                 lands
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   of
                
                 office
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 indeed
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 law
                 ,
                 
                   Divine
                   ,
                   Naturall
                   ,
                   Civill
                
                 ,
                 of
                 so
                 pretious
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 hazard
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 bare
                 testimony
                 of
                 one
                 man.
                 Hence
                 the
                 proverbe
                 ,
                 
                   vnus
                   testis
                   ,
                   nullus
                   testis
                
                 ,
                 one
                 witnesse
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 none
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 man
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   in
                   ore
                   duorum
                   aut
                   trium
                   testium
                   ,
                
                 
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 witnesses
                 shall
                 every
                 word
                 bee
                 established
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 Can
                 a
                 Lot
                 once
                 cast
                 determine
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 suffice
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 death
                 ?
                 It
                 cannot
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 meane
                 
                   an
                   Ordinary
                   lot
                
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 cast
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 in
                 wich
                 capitall
                 
                 questions
                 are
                 divided
                 by
                 Lot
                 ?
                 No
                 where
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 happily
                 in
                 Vtopia
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 promised
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 men
                 beleeue
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Lot
                 can
                 discover
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 an
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Lot
                
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 dispute
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 out
                 of
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 Extraordinary
                 vnto
                 Ordinary
                 is
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   never
                   was
                   an
                   order
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   practice
                   amongst
                   Gods
                   people
                   to
                   cast
                   the
                   lot
                   twice
                   .
                
                 What
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 
                   Ergo
                   the
                   lot
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   cast
                   twice
                   about
                   one
                   thing
                   ?
                
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 difficult
                 matter
                 to
                 alleadge
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 first
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Lot
                 hath
                 beene
                 controled
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 second
                 casting
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 suffrages
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 you
                 finde
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 therefore
                 that
                 neither
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 neither
                 Lots
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   but
                   humane
                   institution
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 cast
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 or
                 frustrate
                 as
                 men
                 shall
                 agree
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   appeale
                   to
                   thy
                
                 Conscience
                 
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   corrupted
                   by
                
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   thou
                   canst
                   thinke
                   that
                   a
                
                 Lot
                 
                   so
                   honourable
                   &
                   excellent
                   an
                   ordinance
                   of
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   equalls
                   an
                
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                   yea
                   excels
                   it
                   divers
                   waies
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   ordained
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   make
                   men
                   sport
                   withall
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   hath
                   any
                
                 sparke
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   I
                   had
                   almost
                   said
                   )
                   of
                
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   must
                   haue
                
                 lusory
                 lots
                 
                   for
                   his
                   recreation
                   .
                   None
                   of
                   vs
                   can
                   abide
                   a
                
                 Blaspheamer
                 
                   who
                   makes
                   himselfe
                   sport
                   by
                
                 swearing
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   should
                   wee
                   not
                   abhorre
                   a
                
                 Gamester
                 
                   more
                   ,
                   especially
                   if
                   he
                   bee
                   a
                   professor
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                
                 Cards
                 and
                 Dice
                 
                   vsed
                   to
                   sport
                   withall
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 appeale
                 also
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Conscience
                 whosoever
                 art
                 author
                 of
                 this
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 how
                 confident
                 soever
                 thou
                 be
                 in
                 thine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 whether
                 thou
                 canst
                 thinke
                 that
                 a
                 Lot
                 being
                 so
                 petty
                 and
                 sleight
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Gods
                 but
                 mans
                 ordaining
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 inferior
                 to
                 an
                 Oath
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 determine
                 questions
                 of
                 right
                 or
                 fact
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 importance
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 child
                 or
                 idiot
                 might
                 decide
                 .
                 Whether
                 I
                 say
                 thou
                 canst
                 yet
                 thinke
                 that
                 a
                 Lot
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 vsed
                 in
                 light
                 matters
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 arguments
                 you
                 haue
                 produced
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 are
                 now
                 throughly
                 ●ifted
                 and
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 tooke
                 for
                 granted
                 and
                 never
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 a
                 Lot
                 is
                 Gods
                 pure
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 
                   immediate
                   hand
                
                 worketh
                 and
                 disposeth
                 all
                 ,
                 plainly
                 appeares
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 Paradoxe
                 :
                 wherefore
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 be
                 resolued
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Comedie
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   perswaded
                   although
                   you
                   be
                   perswaded
                
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 it
                 any
                 disparagement
                 to
                 forgoe
                 your
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 not
                 discovered
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 answere
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 damaund
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Lot
                   were
                   ordained
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   make
                   men
                   sport
                   withall
                
                 ?
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 no.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 ordained
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 permitted
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 indifferent
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   hee
                   any
                   sparke
                   of
                   grace
                   or
                   of
                   wit
                   ,
                   who
                   must
                   haue
                   lusorious
                   lots
                   for
                   his
                   recreation
                   ?
                
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 graue
                 and
                 worthy
                 Divines
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 )
                 whose
                 bookes
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 beare
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 vse
                 at
                 times
                 
                   Lu●orious
                   lots
                
                 for
                 their
                 recreation
                 :
                 whom
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 any
                 sparke
                 either
                 of
                 wit
                 or
                 grace
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 bee
                 full
                 both
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 wisdome
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   a
                   Gamester
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   haue
                   Cards
                   and
                   Dice
                   vsed
                   to
                   sport
                   withall
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   abhorred
                   then
                   a
                   blaspeamer
                   who
                   makes
                   himselfe
                   sport
                   by
                   swearing
                
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 a
                 franticke
                 rather
                 then
                 sober
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 swallow
                 camels
                 and
                 straine
                 at
                 gnats
                 .
                 Had
                 you
                 had
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 dramme
                 of
                 true
                 wisdome
                 or
                 discretion
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 suffered
                 such
                 an
                 vnsavory
                 and
                 vngodly
                 word
                 to
                 escape
                 your
                 tongue
                 .
                 And
                 farther
                 answere
                 then
                 this
                 I
                 vouchsafe
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Any
                   of
                   the
                   forenamed
                
                 arguments
                 ,
                 
                   much
                   more
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   must
                   needs
                   breed
                   doubt
                   in
                   every
                   mans
                
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                
                 Lots
                 
                   be
                   lawful
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   by
                
                 Consequence
                 
                   it
                   is
                
                 Sin
                 
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   vse
                   them
                   ,
                   sith
                
                 he
                 that
                 doubteth
                 is
                 condemned
                 
                   if
                   he
                   doe
                   otherwise
                
                 .
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 vlt.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 had
                 thought
                 these
                 arguments
                 had
                 beene
                 canon
                 shot
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 throw
                 downe
                 whatsoever
                 should
                 lift
                 it selfe
                 vp
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 perceaue
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 popguns
                 charged
                 only
                 with
                 paper
                 to
                 stagger
                 and
                 affright
                 the
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Which
                 effect
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 wrought
                 on
                 any
                 ,
                 who
                 formerly
                 were
                 otherwise
                 perswaded
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 but
                 pitty
                 such
                 wauering
                 and
                 vnsetlednesse
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 condemne
                 you
                 of
                 much
                 vncharitablenesse
                 for
                 giuing
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 perplexing
                 them
                 with
                 your
                 doubtfull
                 disputations
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 hope
                 these
                 arguments
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 &
                 assoiled
                 ,
                 their
                 Conscience
                 will
                 no
                 longer
                 hang
                 in
                 suspence
                 ,
                 but
                 rest
                 throughly
                 resolued
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 if
                 any
                 out
                 of
                 weaknesse
                 
                 still
                 doubt
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 abstaine
                 least
                 it
                 be
                 sinne
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   vseth
                   his
                   liberty
                   despise
                   him
                   that
                   vseth
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   let
                   him
                   that
                   vseth
                   it
                   not
                   censure
                   him
                   that
                   vseth
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   received
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   confesse
                   that
                   vaine
                   men
                   may
                   count
                   it
                   vaine
                   to
                   bee
                   so
                   strict
                   and
                   curious
                   in
                   so
                   small
                   matters
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   it
                   is
                   lesse
                   of
                   moment
                   wherein
                
                 God
                 
                   is
                   offended
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                
                 Contempt
                 and
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   thinke
                   that
                   I
                   esteeme
                   this
                   a
                   small
                   matter
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   such
                   speciall
                
                 worth
                 and
                 weight
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Est
                   modus
                   in
                   rebus
                
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 golden
                 meane
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 either
                 you
                 exceede
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 ,
                 you
                 erre
                 and
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 To
                 stretch
                 a
                 mans
                 liberty
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 evill
                 and
                 forbidd●n
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 fault
                 in
                 the
                 excesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 wantonnesse
                 .
                 To
                 condemne
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restraine
                 either
                 our selues
                 or
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 lawfull
                 vse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 offend
                 in
                 the
                 defect
                 through
                 too
                 much
                 strictnesse
                 and
                 austerity
                 .
                 Happy
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 knoweth
                 the
                 right
                 bounds
                 of
                 his
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 walketh
                 soberly
                 and
                 inoffensiuely
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 to
                 vse
                 Lots
                 in
                 Games
                 or
                 light
                 matters
                 were
                 an
                 offence
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 I
                 confesse
                 a
                 
                   vaine
                   man
                
                 that
                 should
                 taxe
                 you
                 for
                 overmuch
                 strictnesse
                 herein
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   smaller
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   the
                   contempt
                   :
                
                 which
                 aggravates
                 
                 the
                 contumacy
                 of
                 those
                 precise
                 ones
                 ,
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 conforme
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Lot-games
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 at
                 all
                 committed
                 nor
                 small
                 nor
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 now
                 plainly
                 demonstrated
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 avoided
                 but
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 strictnesse
                 and
                 rigorousnesse
                 must
                 needs
                 light
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
                 Would
                 to
                 God
                 men
                 would
                 at
                 length
                 leaue
                 off
                 to
                 affect
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 religion
                 by
                 their
                 nice
                 and
                 scrupulous
                 forbearing
                 of
                 such
                 trifles
                 :
                 and
                 seeke
                 it
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 true
                 humility
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 which
                 best
                 conforme
                 vnto
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 therefore
                 best
                 beseeme
                 a
                 true
                 Christian.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   say
                   therefore
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                
                 God
                 
                   sometimes
                   said
                   vnto
                
                 Peter
                 
                   in
                   another
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 Count
                 not
                 thou
                 that
                 common
                 or
                 vncleane
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 cleansed
                 :
                 
                   so
                   I
                   say
                
                 ,
                 Count
                 not
                 thou
                 that
                 sleight
                 or
                 vaine
                 that
                 God
                 esteemes
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 ordained
                 to
                 such
                 honourable
                 ends
                 and
                 vses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 God
                 much
                 esteemeth
                 of
                 and
                 hath
                 ordained
                 to
                 honourable
                 ends
                 &
                 vses
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sleighted
                 or
                 counted
                 vaine
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 God
                 so
                 much
                 esteemeth
                 of
                 Lots
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 ordained
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 ends
                 and
                 vses
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 proved
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 must
                 giue
                 me
                 leaue
                 to
                 retort
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 backe
                 againe
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 cleansed
                 and
                 given
                 thee
                 free
                 liberty
                 to
                 vse
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 vse
                 as
                 thou
                 shalt
                 thinke
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   count
                   not
                   thou
                   that
                   common
                   or
                   vncleane
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 sinfull
                 or
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 thou
                 vse
                 it
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   vnto
                   the
                   
                   pure
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   pure
                
                 :
                 whereas
                 
                   vnto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   defiled
                   and
                   vnbeleeuing
                   is
                   nothing
                   pure
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   their
                   mind
                   and
                   conscience
                   is
                   defiled
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   is
                   ignorant
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   ignorant
                   still
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 DEFENCE
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Epiphonema
                 wherewith
                 you
                 close
                 vp
                 this
                 your
                 Pamphlet
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 hath
                 this
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 grosse
                 and
                 greevous
                 sins
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   yee
                   are
                   fallen
                   from
                   grace
                   ,
                   Christ
                   shall
                   profit
                   you
                   nothing
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   doe
                   such
                   things
                   shall
                   not
                   inherit
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   commeth
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   vnbeleife
                   :
                
                 but
                 not
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seemeth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 crime
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 that
                 God
                 commandeth
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 bee
                 silent
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 rebuketh
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 gentle
                 manner
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   is
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   ignorant
                   .
                
                 Which
                 observation
                 of
                 his
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 weight
                 ,
                 thē
                 haue
                 you
                 not
                 well
                 applyed
                 this
                 text
                 vnto
                 your
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 
                   Lots
                   in
                   Gaming
                
                 and
                 light
                 matters
                 being
                 in
                 your
                 judgement
                 so
                 hainous
                 and
                 enormious
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 bee
                 detested
                 and
                 abhorred
                 then
                 downeright
                 blasphemy
                 and
                 sporting
                 with
                 Oaths
                 :
                 you
                 should
                 rather
                 haue
                 concluded
                 with
                 some
                 terrible
                 sentence
                 threatning
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 this
                 gentle
                 
                   memento
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   ignorant
                   let
                   him
                   bee
                   ignorant
                   still
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 
                   Theodore
                   Beza
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 best
                 expresseth
                 the
                 
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 saying
                 thus
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 vnderstanding
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 proceede
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 diligently
                 obserue
                 these
                 our
                 precepts
                 .
                 But
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 ignorant
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 his
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 nor
                 trouble
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 skilfull
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 bee
                 contemned
                 as
                 one
                 pleasing
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 ignorance
                 .
                 For
                 whence
                 are
                 troubles
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 but
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 ignorant
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 skilfull
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 either
                 the
                 spirit
                 or
                 authority
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 by
                 solid
                 and
                 vnanswerable
                 arguments
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 demonstrated
                 your
                 intended
                 Conclusion
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 iustly
                 haue
                 excepted
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 freely
                 take
                 vp
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 oppose
                 them
                 against
                 all
                 gainsaiers
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   ignorant
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   ignorant
                   still
                   .
                
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 affect
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 how
                 clear
                 or
                 evident
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 deserue
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 and
                 contemned
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 your
                 leaue
                 ,
                 sir
                 ,
                 neither
                 haue
                 you
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 haue
                 you
                 sufficiently
                 performed
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 must
                 entreat
                 you
                 yet
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 forbeare
                 this
                 saying
                 ,
                 vntill
                 you
                 haue
                 added
                 more
                 strength
                 vnto
                 your
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 made
                 them
                 good
                 against
                 this
                 Answere
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 build
                 castles
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 well
                 grounded
                 judgement
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 argues
                 much
                 arrogance
                 and
                 overweening
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 thing
                 more
                 haue
                 I
                 to
                 say
                 before
                 I
                 leaue
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 caution
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                   Dum
                   vitant
                   stulti
                   vitia
                   ,
                   in
                   contraria
                   currunt
                   :
                
                 because
                 I
                 speake
                 against
                 
                 the
                 too
                 much
                 strictnesse
                 &
                 nicety
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 refraine
                 these
                 Lot-games
                 as
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 charge
                 me
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 allowed
                 the
                 licentiousnesse
                 of
                 our
                 loose
                 Gamesters
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 these
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 I
                 allow
                 the
                 Games
                 themselues
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Lot
                 vsed
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 condemne
                 and
                 detest
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 all
                 those
                 foule
                 enormities
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 abused
                 .
                 Lavishly
                 to
                 wast
                 and
                 consume
                 that
                 wealth
                 wherewith
                 our
                 families
                 should
                 bee
                 maintained
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 pretious
                 then
                 wealth
                 ,
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 sacred
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 horrible
                 oaths
                 ,
                 imprecations
                 ,
                 and
                 execrations
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 every
                 crosse
                 chance
                 to
                 fall
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 wits
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 outragious
                 in
                 our
                 passions
                 ,
                 are
                 fearfull
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 odious
                 and
                 abominable
                 both
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 Gamesters
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Games
                 :
                 &
                 through
                 the
                 profanenesse
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 may
                 befall
                 any
                 other
                 Game
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Masters
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 temper
                 themselues
                 :
                 let
                 them
                 in
                 Gods
                 name
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 entangle
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 snares
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 haue
                 the
                 discretion
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 moderatly
                 ,
                 seasonably
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceably
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 distemper
                 and
                 irregularity
                 of
                 others
                 preiudice
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 I
                 allow
                 the
                 right
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 the
                 abuse
                 ,
                 neither
                 through
                 too
                 much
                 strictnesse
                 barring
                 Gods
                 people
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 through
                 too
                 much
                 remissenesse
                 giuing
                 way
                 vnto
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 conclude
                 with
                 that
                 prudent
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   
                     16
                     
                       Be
                       not
                       just
                       over
                       much
                       ,
                       neither
                       make
                       thy selfe
                       over
                       wise
                       :
                       for
                       why
                       shouldst
                       thou
                       be
                       desolate
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     17
                     
                       Be
                       not
                       overmuch
                       wicked
                       ,
                       neither
                       bee
                       thou
                       foolish
                       :
                       for
                       why
                       shouldst
                       thou
                       dye
                       not
                       in
                       thy
                       time
                       ?
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               REALL
               PRESENCE
               BY
               Transubstantiation
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               OXFORD
               Printed
               by
               I.L.
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               TRANSVBSTANTIATION
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               SIR
               ,
               the
               distance
               and
               disproportion
               between
               you
               &
               me
               being
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               a
               professed
               scholler
               &
               Minister
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               you
               a
               meer
               Laick
               and
               knowing
               little
               farther
               then
               your
               mother
               tongue
               can
               direct
               you
               :
               I
               see
               not
               how
               it
               could
               bee
               any
               either
               disparagement
               to
               my
               person
               ,
               or
               disadvantage
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               I
               vouchsafed
               no
               answere
               at
               all
               vnto
               the
               Schedule
               you
               sent
               mee
               .
               For
               as
               in
               Duellos
               and
               single
               combats
               they
               say
               a
               man
               may
               without
               empeachment
               of
               honour
               refuse
               the
               Chalenge
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               that
               made
               it
               be
               in
               some
               sort
               his
               Peer
               :
               so
               I
               presume
               in
               controuersies
               of
               Faith
               also
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               without
               touch
               of
               reputation
               forbeare
               the
               encounter
               ,
               except
               hee
               that
               provoketh
               be
               in
               some
               measure
               equall
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               this
               disparity
               perhaps
               might
               otherwise
               easily
               haue
               beene
               dispended
               withall
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               proud
               brags
               and
               insolencies
               of
               your
               Priests
               and
               Iesuits
               :
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               vsuall
               in
               their
               Pamphlets
               to
               trumpet
               out
               aloud
               ,
               that
               even
               their
               ordinary
               Catholikes
               are
               able
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               gravell
               ,
               yet
               to
               grapple
               with
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               our
               Divines
               .
               As
               if
               
               forsooth
               all
               Papists
               were
               Gedeons
               ,
               
               and
               never
               a
               I●ther
               among
               them
               :
               or
               that
               not
               only
               their
               Anakims
               &
               Goliasses
               ,
               but
               even
               their
               armour
               bearers
               and
               pages
               also
               were
               such
               redoubted
               and
               terrible
               warriers
               .
               Which
               intolerable
               arrogance
               and
               vanity
               of
               theirs
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               little
               reason
               by
               descending
               so
               farre
               beneath
               our selues
               to
               cherish
               in
               any
               of
               you
               ;
               so
               haue
               we
               great
               cause
               to
               answer
               it
               even
               as
               it
               deserueth
               ,
               with
               no
               other
               then
               equal
               disdaine
               and
               contempt
               .
               For
               it
               hath
               abundantly
               beene
               manifested
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               our
               cause
               wee
               are
               every
               way
               superiour
               vnto
               you
               :
               so
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               learning
               both
               Humane
               and
               Divine
               wee
               are
               no
               way
               inferiour
               to
               the
               best
               of
               you
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               seeing
               I
               am
               put
               in
               good
               hope
               by
               some
               of
               your
               best
               friends
               ,
               that
               you
               carry
               a
               minde
               prepared
               to
               imbrace
               the
               truth
               if
               at
               any
               time
               it
               shall
               bee
               discouered
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               your selfe
               haue
               freely
               professed
               vnto
               mee
               ,
               that
               your
               meaning
               is
               not
               any
               way
               to
               contest
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               me
               :
               I
               am
               content
               laying
               aside
               all
               advantages
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               enter
               the
               lists
               with
               you
               ,
               &
               by
               framing
               vp
               a
               short
               ,
               yet
               full
               answere
               ,
               to
               endeauour
               your
               best
               satisfaction
               .
               God
               grant
               that
               as
               it
               is
               intended
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               redound
               ,
               first
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               the
               reducing
               of
               your
               straying
               soule
               from
               the
               servitude
               of
               Babylon
               into
               the
               liberty
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 aboue
              
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               Mother
               of
               all
               true
               Beleeuers
               .
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Catholike
                   grounds
                   for
                   the
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Real
                   Presence
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 title
                 prefixed
                 vnto
                 your
                 Writing
                 intimateth
                 that
                 you
                 craue
                 resolution
                 
                   in
                   the
                   article
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 terme
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Real
                   Presence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Grounds
                
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 performance
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleare
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 rubs
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 denie
                 not
                 either
                 the
                 Presence
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Not
                 the
                 Presence
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 therein
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 
                   delivered
                   ,
                   receaued
                   ,
                   eaten
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 testifie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 
                   deliuered
                   ,
                   receaued
                   ,
                   eaten
                
                 which
                 is
                 every
                 way
                 absent
                 :
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 beleeue
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 &
                 confesse
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 present
                 .
                 Nor
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   presence
                
                 .
                 
                 For
                 seeing
                 Eating
                 betokeneth
                 our
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Incorporation
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 closely
                 joyned
                 and
                 joynted
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   members
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   bones
                
                 :
                 certainely
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 will
                 question
                 either
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 God
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 worke
                 such
                 an
                 effect
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 well
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Presence
                 is
                 True
                 and
                 Real
                 ,
                 not
                 Imaginarie
                 and
                 Fained
                 .
                 
                 According
                 herevnto
                 S.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Christ
                   offereth
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   these
                   Mysteries
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   bee
                   seene
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   touched
                   and
                   felt
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   We
                   cannot
                   with
                   our
                   hand
                   feele
                   Christ
                   sitting
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Faith
                   we
                   may
                   touch
                   him
                   .
                
                 Agreeing
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Thing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 lies
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 ?
                 It
                 lies
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 Change
                 whereby
                 the
                 Presence
                 is
                 wrought
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 Presence
                 ,
                 wee
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 double
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Sacramentall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Spirituall
                 .
                 The
                 sacramentall
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Relatiue
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   signified
                
                 vnto
                 the
                 signes
                 ,
                 partly
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 significatiue
                 &
                 represent
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 the
                 eare
                 represents
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 thereby
                 vnto
                 the
                 minde
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Exhibitiue
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 offering
                 vs
                 his
                 Sonne
                 vpon
                 condition
                 
                 of
                 Faith.
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 hereof
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Pactionall
                   presence
                
                 .
                 The
                 spirituall
                 is
                 a
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Receauer
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 )
                 vnto
                 the
                 Receauer
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 seeke
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 vnder
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 aloft
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   hee
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   the
                   carcase
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                 thither
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   will
                   the
                   Eagles
                   resort
                
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 S.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   He
                   must
                   climbe
                   vp
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   whosoeuer
                   commeth
                   to
                   this
                   Body
                
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   convay
                   my
                   hand
                   into
                   heauen
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   hold
                   him
                   sitting
                   there
                   ?
                   Send
                   thy
                   faith
                   thither
                   and
                   thou
                   holdest
                   him
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 farther
                 demand
                 how
                 this
                 sacramentall
                 and
                 
                   spirituall
                   presence
                
                 is
                 wrought
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 Change
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Elements
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 .
                 By
                 a
                 change
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 and
                 Substance
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 Vse
                 and
                 Vertue
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 no
                 longer
                 common
                 but
                 
                   consecrated
                   Bread
                
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 ordained
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 effectuall
                 symbols
                 and
                 Pledges
                 of
                 our
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 .
                 
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   The
                   visible
                   symbols
                   hath
                   hee
                   honoured
                   with
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   not
                   changing
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   adding
                   grace
                   vnto
                   nature
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 little
                 contents
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 withall
                 we
                 yeeld
                 you
                 a
                 Corporall
                 and
                 
                   Locall
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnder
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 a
                 terme
                 ,
                 as
                 lately
                 devised
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 inconvenient
                 .
                 Lately
                 deuised
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 foure
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 b●ing
                 forged
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lateran
                   councell
                
                 vnder
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 Inconvenient
                 :
                 for
                 properly
                 it
                 imports
                 a
                 Productiue
                 kinde
                 of
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 one
                 Substance
                 is
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 whereby
                 one
                 Substance
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                 was
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 Water
                 into
                 Wine
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 Cana
                 in
                 Galilee
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 thereby
                 an
                 Adductiue
                 kinde
                 of
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 defineth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   before
                   was
                   only
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   also
                   vnder
                   the
                   Accidents
                   of
                   Bread.
                
                 So
                 that
                 more
                 fitly
                 it
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 tearmed
                 Cession
                 or
                 Succession
                 ,
                 or
                 Substitution
                 ,
                 or
                 Translocation
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 rather
                 then
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 the
                 meaning
                 you
                 giue
                 vnto
                 it
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 
                   succeeding
                   of
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 into
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 Bread
                 vpon
                 the
                 abolishing
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 thereof
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Newnesse
                 and
                 Inconvenience
                 of
                 the
                 terme
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Impietie
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 intended
                 thereby
                 which
                 we
                 condemne
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 crosseth
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 ouerturneth
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 gainesayeth
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 consent
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 implieth
                 in
                 it
                 innumerable
                 contradictions
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 God
                 willing
                 shall
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 hauing
                 thus
                 briefly
                 stated
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 your
                 Writing
                 :
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 passages
                 you
                 quote
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 reach
                 home
                 to
                 that
                 Corporall
                 and
                 
                   Locall
                   Presence
                
                 which
                 you
                 hold
                 ,
                 or
                 passe
                 no
                 farther
                 then
                 that
                 Sacramentall
                 and
                 
                   Spirituall
                   Presence
                
                 which
                 we
                 maintaine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   ground
                   that
                
                 Catholike
                 
                   men
                   haue
                   for
                   these
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   mysteries
                   of
                
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 
                   that
                   are
                   aboue
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   common
                   sense
                   and
                   reason
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                
                 Authority
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   taught
                   the
                   same
                   as
                
                 Points
                 of
                 Faith
                 
                   revealed
                   from
                   God.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Ground
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 first
                 introduction
                 vnto
                 Faith
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 ground
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   taught
                   the
                   same
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 thereby
                 you
                 meane
                 ,
                 as
                 vndoubtedly
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 highest
                 Principle
                 into
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Faith
                 are
                 finally
                 resolued
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 staied
                 and
                 freed
                 from
                 farther
                 doubting
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 ground
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 truly
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   beginneth
                   from
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   Proposition
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   beleeuing
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   who
                   propound
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   withall
                   admonish
                   that
                   that
                   doctrine
                   is
                   revealed
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   not
                   themselues
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   beleeved
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 it selfe
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 sustained
                 by
                 an
                 higher
                 Principle
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 question
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 vntill
                 it
                 be
                 resolued
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   authoritie
                
                 :
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 bold
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   authoritie
                
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 be
                 warranted
                 by
                 some
                 farther
                 Principle
                 .
                 I
                 demand
                 therefore
                 why
                 you
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Because
                 forsooth
                 her
                 authority
                 is
                 infallible
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 know
                 you
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 infallible
                 ?
                 Here
                 of
                 necessity
                 you
                 must
                 either
                 vouch
                 her
                 owne
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 or
                 betake
                 you
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 To
                 stick
                 vpon
                 her
                 testimonie
                 without
                 farther
                 enquirie
                 is
                 absurd
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 her
                 voice
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 veritie
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 Prerogatiue
                 of
                 him
                 only
                 who
                 is
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 :
                 her
                 veracity
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 as
                 doubtfull
                 as
                 her
                 
                   infallible
                   authority
                
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 learned
                 
                 Divine
                 exemplifieth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 whose
                 authority
                 is
                 questioned
                 ,
                 taking
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 law-giuer
                 ,
                 should
                 first
                 make
                 a
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 giue
                 himselfe
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 exercise
                 authority
                 over
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   authority
                
                 ,
                 you
                 seek
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 suppose
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 remember
                 you
                 answered
                 me
                 being
                 demanded
                 the
                 same
                 Question
                 :
                 then
                 haue
                 I
                 obtained
                 what
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   first
                   ground
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 confession
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 former
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 that
                 
                   Catholike
                   men
                
                 hold
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   authority
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Ground
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 some
                 pretended
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 those
                 I
                 meane
                 who
                 call
                 themselues
                 
                   Roman
                   catholikes
                
                 ,
                 may
                 so
                 conceaue
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   church
                
                 :
                 yet
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 true
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   church
                
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   church
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 any
                 true
                 Catholikes
                 ground
                 their
                 Faith
                 so
                 .
                 True
                 catholikes
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 hold
                 a
                 new
                 Faith
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 Catholikely
                 hath
                 beene
                 held
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 those
                 twelue
                 new
                 Articles
                 lately
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 vnknown
                 vnto
                 the
                 purer
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primitiue
                   church
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   church
                
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 .
                 Not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 had
                 his
                 Church
                 when
                 Rome
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 Christian.
                 Nor
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 place
                 :
                 for
                 Catholike
                 is
                 Universall
                 ,
                 Roman
                 Particular
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 one
                 Citie
                 or
                 Diocese
                 only
                 .
                 Nor
                 lastly
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 her
                 authority
                 ouer
                 al
                 other
                 Churches
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 she
                 challengeth
                 is
                 but
                 vsurped
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Africk
                 in
                 a
                 Councell
                 of
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 seuenteene
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 was
                 a
                 principall
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 much
                 indignation
                 reiected
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   church
                
                 hitherto
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 drawne
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 they
                 build
                 not
                 their
                 Faith
                 vpon
                 so
                 weake
                 a
                 Ground
                 :
                 but
                 rest
                 both
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 her selfe
                 vpon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Paul
                 buildeth
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Houshold
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   no
                   other
                   foundation
                   then
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Knowe
                   thou
                
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   alwaies
                   appeareth
                   on
                   the
                   mountaines
                   and
                   hills
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   thee
                   that
                   thou
                   seeke
                   him
                   no
                   where
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   mountaines
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Auhor
                 of
                 the
                 imperfect
                 worke
                 on
                 Mathew
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   knowing
                   the
                   confusion
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   would
                   happen
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   daies
                   ,
                   commandeth
                   that
                   such
                   Christians
                   as
                   will
                   receaue
                   assurance
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   f●ie
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   but
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Take
                   from
                   Hereticks
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   haue
                   common
                   with
                   the
                   heathen
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   content
                   to
                   stint
                   all
                   questions
                   by
                   the
                   scriptures
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   cannot
                   stand
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   for
                   her
                   cities
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   &
                   Apostles
                   :
                   she
                   passeth
                   not
                   beyond
                   her
                   limits
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   .
                
                 &
                 S.
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   we
                   learne
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   we
                   learn
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   if
                   we
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   an
                   Angell
                   frō
                   heauen
                   shall
                   deliuer
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   faith
                   &
                   manners
                   besides
                   that
                   which
                   ye
                   haue
                   receiued
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   proued
                   by
                   the
                   Canonical
                   bookes
                   of
                   Scripure
                   and
                   nothing
                   else
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Demonstration
                   of
                   our
                   cause
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   foundation
                   and
                   ground
                   plot
                   whereon
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   build
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   proofe
                   of
                   this
                
                 ground
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 
                   handleth
                   this
                   matter
                   in
                   a
                
                 speciall
                 
                   booke
                   to
                   his
                   friend
                
                 Honoratus
                 
                   deceiued
                   by
                   the
                
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   himselfe
                   also
                   sometimes
                   had
                   bin
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   entituleth
                   his
                   booke
                
                 De
                 vtilitate
                 credendi
                 .
                 
                   His
                   discourse
                   is
                   this
                
                 .
                 
                 Suppose
                 that
                 wee
                 now
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 did
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 what
                 Religion
                 we
                 should
                 commit
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 bee
                 purged
                 and
                 rectified
                 :
                 Without
                 all
                 doubt
                 wee
                 must
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 shee
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 more
                 Christians
                 in
                 her
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 of
                 Iewes
                 &
                 Gentiles
                 put
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 among
                 these
                 Christians
                 there
                 be
                 Sects
                 and
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 call
                 others
                 besides
                 themselues
                 Hereticks
                 :
                 yet
                 all
                 grant
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Church
                 among
                 them
                 more
                 eminent
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 plentifull
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 know
                 her
                 doe
                 affirme
                 ,
                 more
                 sincere
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 concerning
                 truth
                 wee
                 shall
                 dispute
                 more
                 afterward
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 learne
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 wherevnto
                 diverse
                 Heretickes
                 doe
                 faine
                 and
                 devise
                 divers
                 names
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Sects
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 peculiar
                 names
                 ,
                 which
                 themselues
                 cannot
                 deny
                 .
                 Whereby
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 indifferent
                 and
                 not
                 letted
                 by
                 passion
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 vnto
                 what
                 Church
                 the
                 name
                 Catholike
                 which
                 all
                 parts
                 desire
                 and
                 pretend
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 given
                 .
                 Thus
                 St
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 maine
                 a
                 point
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 
                   resolution
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 ought
                 
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 better
                 warranted
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 single
                 authority
                 of
                 one
                 Father
                 :
                 who
                 how
                 eminent
                 soever
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 sole
                 word
                 of
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 beare
                 vp
                 such
                 a
                 weight
                 .
                 Why
                 did
                 you
                 not
                 vouch
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 or
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 penmen
                 of
                 Gods
                 booke
                 which
                 cannot
                 deceiue
                 you
                 ;
                 then
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 haue
                 erred
                 themselues
                 and
                 may
                 mislead
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Papists
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 the
                 bare
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 swayes
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 clearest
                 passage
                 of
                 holy
                 writ
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 feared
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 be
                 it
                 known
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 more
                 cause
                 to
                 bee
                 confident
                 vpon
                 them
                 then
                 your selues
                 ▪
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 your
                 side
                 are
                 too
                 basely
                 sleighted
                 and
                 neglected
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 this
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 flourish
                 you
                 make
                 therewith
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 you
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 proue
                 what
                 you
                 intend
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 booke
                 
                   de
                   vtilitate
                   credendi
                
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 twice
                 for
                 your
                 sake
                 throughly
                 read
                 ouer
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 attention
                 I
                 could
                 .
                 In
                 it
                 I
                 find
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholik
                   Church
                
                 made
                 the
                 
                   first
                   motiue
                
                 or
                 meanes
                 vnto
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 
                   first
                   principle
                
                 and
                 
                   reason
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 wee
                 doe
                 beleeue
                 .
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 writing
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 hauing
                 lately
                 through
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                 escaped
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 toiles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Manichean
                   Heretiks
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 nine
                 yeares
                 hee
                 had
                 beene
                 entangled
                 :
                 is
                 very
                 desirous
                 to
                 recouer
                 from
                 them
                 his
                 friend
                 Honoratus
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 continuing
                 in
                 his
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 fast
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 doubteth
                 not
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 soone
                 to
                 effect
                 ,
                 may
                 hee
                 but
                 find
                 him
                 duly
                 prepared
                 and
                 disposed
                 .
                 For
                 vntill
                 hee
                 be
                 wrought
                 from
                 his
                 hereticall
                 pertinacy
                 and
                 stifnesse
                 ,
                 vnto
                 a
                 more
                 Christian
                 moderation
                 and
                 equability
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 arguments
                 but
                 wash
                 a
                 bricke
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 his
                 oile
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 vntoward
                 and
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 faire
                 and
                 plausible
                 insinuation
                 of
                 the
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 pressed
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 beleeue
                 vntill
                 they
                 had
                 first
                 cleared
                 and
                 manifested
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 whereas
                 others
                 terrified
                 men
                 with
                 superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 Faith
                 before
                 they
                 tendred
                 any
                 reason
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 remoue
                 this
                 preiudice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 frame
                 him
                 vnto
                 a
                 more
                 indifferent
                 temper
                 ,
                 he
                 employeth
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 and
                 skill
                 :
                 labouring
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 
                   Vtility
                   of
                   beleeuing
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 how
                 requisite
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 authority
                 ,
                 before
                 with
                 pure
                 minds
                 we
                 can
                 discerne
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 drift
                 and
                 scope
                 he
                 aimeth
                 at
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 neither
                 medleth
                 hee
                 therein
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Manichean
                   heresies
                
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 reserueth
                 the
                 confutation
                 &
                 conviction
                 of
                 them
                 vntill
                 some
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 closing
                 vp
                 thereof
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 willeth
                 Honoratus
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   yet
                   begunne
                   to
                   refute
                   the
                   Manichees
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   se●
                   himselfe
                   against
                   those
                   toies
                   ,
                   nor
                   hath
                   opened
                   any
                   great
                   matter
                   touching
                   Catholike
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 thus
                 I
                 argue
                 .
                 If
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 dispute
                 against
                 Honoratus
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   authority
                
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 
                   resolution
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 then
                 hath
                 he
                 opened
                 therein
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   point
                   of
                   Christian
                   religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 confuted
                 thereby
                 the
                 
                   Manichean
                   heresie
                
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 vtterly
                 condemned
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   begun
                   to
                   refute
                   the
                   Manichees
                   ,
                   nor
                   opened
                   any
                   great
                   matter
                   
                   touching
                   Catholike
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 he
                 disputeth
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   authority
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   last
                   resolution
                   of
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 commending
                 authority
                 ,
                 &
                 setting
                 forth
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 beleeving
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 authority
                 ?
                 What
                 beleeuing
                 that
                 authority
                 which
                 is
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 the
                 
                   Generall
                   opinion
                
                 ,
                 
                 fame
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   consent
                   of
                   people
                
                 &
                 nations
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 Beleeuing
                 which
                 is
                 Morall
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   only
                   prepares
                   the
                   minde
                   to
                   divine
                   illumination
                   .
                
                 If
                 so
                 then
                 certainly
                 cannot
                 St
                 
                   Augustins
                   authoritie
                
                 be
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 Faith.
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 infallibile
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutelie
                 necessarie
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 as
                 vnwise
                 :
                 that
                 but
                 an
                 vncertaine
                 
                   step
                   or
                   staire
                
                 to
                 
                   raise
                   vs
                   vp
                   vnto
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 not
                 
                   necessarie
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   wise
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 S.
                 Augustins
                 iudgment
                 ?
                 Surely
                 the
                 first
                 inducement
                 or
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 search
                 of
                 divine
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   authoritie
                   only
                   which
                   moueth
                   fooles
                   to
                   hasten
                   vnto
                   wisdome
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   discerne
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   fit
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   purged
                   ,
                   authority
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 Had
                 hee
                 thought
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 considered
                 it
                 without
                 certainty
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 doth
                 hee
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 passage
                 by
                 you
                 alledged
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   that
                   know
                   the
                   Church
                   affirme
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   sincere
                   in
                   truth
                   then
                   other
                   sects
                   :
                   but
                   touching
                   her
                   truth
                   is
                   another
                   question
                   .
                
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 arts
                 and
                 
                   sciences
                   ,
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   learne
                   must
                   beleeue
                   his
                   teachers
                
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 these
                 heavenly
                 mysteries
                 also
                 would
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 haue
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 initiated
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 his
                 friend
                 Honoratus
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 beginne
                 with
                 Authority
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 warranty
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 learne
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 readiest
                 and
                 likeliest
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 vnto
                 learning
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Saint
                
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   teaching
                   his
                   friend
                   how
                   he
                   might
                   both
                   know
                   and
                   beleeue
                   the
                
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   she
                   taught
                   simply
                   and
                   without
                   asking
                
                 reason
                 or
                 proofe
                 .
                 
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   knowing
                   or
                   discerning
                   her
                   from
                   all
                   other
                
                 Churches
                 
                   that
                   may
                   pretend
                   to
                   be
                
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   heare
                   his
                   marks
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   shee
                   is
                   more
                   eminent
                   ,
                   vniversall
                   ,
                   greater
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                   name
                
                 Catholike
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 
                   that
                   shee
                   may
                   be
                   beleeued
                   securely
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   deceiue
                   nor
                   bee
                   deceiued
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   proueth
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   concluding
                   finally
                   in
                   this
                   place
                
                 ;
                 If
                 thou
                 doest
                 seeme
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 now
                 ,
                 saith
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 sufficiently
                 tossed
                 vp
                 &
                 downe
                 among
                 Sectaries
                 ,
                 and
                 wouldst
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 these
                 labours
                 and
                 turmoiles
                 :
                 follow
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Catholike
                 discipline
                 which
                 hath
                 flowne
                 downe
                 vnto
                 vs
                 from
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 flow
                 from
                 vs
                 to
                 our
                 posterity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 St
                 Augustine
                 you
                 obserue
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 first
                 what
                 be
                 the
                 Marks
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Catholike
                   Church
                
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 :
                 secondly
                 that
                 shee
                 may
                 be
                 beleeued
                 securely
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 can
                 neither
                 deceiue
                 nor
                 he
                 deceiued
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 Saint
                 
                   Augustines
                   Markes
                
                 are
                 these
                 foure
                 ,
                 
                   Eminence
                   ,
                   Vniversality
                   ,
                   Multitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 Catholike
                 .
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 maketh
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 
                   Notes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 .
                 For
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 namely
                 
                   Eminencie
                   ,
                   Vniversality
                
                 and
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 Catholike
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 mention
                 .
                 Eminencie
                 I
                 confesse
                 is
                 foisted
                 into
                 your
                 translation
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 where
                 appeares
                 in
                 the
                 Originall
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 Christians
                 then
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 religion
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 among
                 all
                 Sects
                 of
                 Christians
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 Church
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 establish
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 giue
                 me
                 leaue
                 to
                 demand
                 ,
                 why
                 whereas
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 
                   Christians
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   Iewes
                   and
                   worshippers
                   of
                   Images
                   put
                   together
                   ,
                
                 you
                 render
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Iewes
                   and
                   Gentiles
                   put
                   together
                
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 the
                 reason
                 should
                 bee
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 raze
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 Catechismes
                 the
                 second
                 Commandement
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 answere
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 St
                 Augustine
                 maketh
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 Marks
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 Markes
                 :
                 for
                 Proper
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 nor
                 Perpetuall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 was
                 it
                 for
                 some
                 while
                 after
                 Christs
                 Ascention
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 neither
                 was
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 so
                 Eminent
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 it
                 Vniversall
                 as
                 being
                 confined
                 within
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   great
                   in
                   number
                
                 as
                 consisting
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   name
                   Catholike
                
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 latter
                 date
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 be
                 giuen
                 it
                 vntill
                 it
                 was
                 growne
                 Catholike
                 .
                 So
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 may
                 beleeue
                 your
                 owne
                 writers
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Antichrist
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   bee
                   darkned
                   ,
                   all
                   externall
                   communion
                   with
                   it
                   shall
                   cease
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   publike
                   places
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   glory
                   and
                   dignity
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   order
                   shall
                   lye
                   buried
                   ,
                   none
                   shall
                   come
                   vnto
                   the
                   solemnity
                   of
                   the
                   Lambe
                   ,
                   an
                   innumerable
                   multitude
                   shall
                   clea●e
                   vnto
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   even
                   all
                   besides
                   the
                   elect
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   whose
                   names
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 But
                 lastly
                 whether
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 Markes
                 or
                 no
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 much
                 materiall
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 makes
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 &
                 wee
                 haue
                 sufficiently
                 proued
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 last
                 Resolution
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
               
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   beleeved
                   securely
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   shee
                   can
                   neither
                   deceiue
                   nor
                   bee
                   deceiued
                
                 :
                 I
                 demand
                 what
                 you
                 meane
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 Beleeuers
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 heretofore
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 including
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 then
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 were
                 so
                 lead
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 erre
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 that
                 was
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 them
                 or
                 knowne
                 by
                 vs.
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 meane
                 the
                 
                   Present
                   Church
                   in
                
                 every
                 age
                 successiuely
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 doth
                 ,
                 referring
                 his
                 friend
                 Honoratus
                 therevnto
                 :
                 then
                 I
                 distinguish
                 .
                 Either
                 you
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 thereby
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 true
                 beleeuers
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 Society
                 and
                 Fellowship
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 rule
                 and
                 sway
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 sense
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 what
                 you
                 say
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 Fundamentall
                 points
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 nor
                 preiudice
                 the
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   Faith.
                
                 If
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 both
                 deceiue
                 and
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 highest
                 consequence
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 with
                 such
                 security
                 bee
                 beleeued
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 groaned
                 vnder
                 Arianisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Liberius
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 subscribed
                 therevnto
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 passage
                 you
                 alledge
                 out
                 of
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 inferre
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 the
                 surest
                 course
                 
                   to
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   all
                   labours
                   and
                   turmoiles
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Catholike
                   discipline
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   flowne
                   downe
                   to
                   vs
                   from
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   Apostles
                   :
                
                 yet
                 the
                 Authority
                 that
                 swayeth
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Present
                   Church
                
                 doth
                 not
                 alwaies
                 either
                 follow
                 this
                 way
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 direct
                 others
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 heresy
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 answere
                 vnto
                 your
                 generall
                 ground
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   first
                   out
                   of
                   the
                
                 old
                 Testament
                 
                   how
                   it
                   was
                   prefigured
                   and
                   prophecied
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                
                 new
                 
                   both
                   promised
                   againe
                   ,
                   exhibited
                   and
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   intendment
                   ,
                   &
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   gravest
                   and
                   most
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   that
                   haue
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 
                   from
                   age
                   to
                   age
                   ,
                   who
                   vnderstand
                   so
                   the
                   said
                
                 Figures
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   foreshewing
                   of
                   the
                   old
                
                 Testament
                 .
                 
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 
                   mysteriously
                   offered
                   vnto
                   almighty
                
                 God
                 by
                 Melchizedek
                 King
                 and
                 Priest
                 
                   who
                   bare
                   the
                   type
                   of
                   our
                
                 Saviour
                 .
                 
                 
                 The
                 shew-bread
                 
                   among
                   the
                
                 Iewes
                 
                   that
                   only
                   could
                   bee
                   eaten
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   sanctified
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                
                 Bread
                 
                   sent
                   miraculously
                   by
                   an
                
                 Angell
                 to
                 Elias
                 ,
                 
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   strengthned
                   as
                   hee
                   travelled
                   forty
                   daies
                   by
                   vertue
                   only
                   of
                   that
                   Bread.
                   These
                
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 bread
                 
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   expresse
                
                 Figures
                 
                   of
                   this
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   &
                   of
                   the
                
                 true
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   therein
                   contained
                   doe
                   testify
                   by
                   one
                   consent
                   the
                   ancient
                
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 ●lemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Euseb.
                 
                   &
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   my
                   author
                   fet●eh
                   downe
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Three
                   other
                
                 figures
                 
                   not
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                
                 Bread
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   other
                   things
                   more
                   excellent
                   then
                
                 Bread
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 testament
                 
                   described
                   in
                
                 Exodus
                 
                   and
                   to
                   the
                
                 Hebrues
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   fulfilled
                   by
                
                 Christ
                 
                   when
                   he
                   said
                
                 ,
                 This
                 cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   againe
                
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Manna
                 
                   also
                   sent
                   by
                
                 God
                 
                   from
                   heaven
                   was
                   an
                   expresse
                   figure
                   of
                   this
                
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                
                 Saviour
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                
                 Apostle
                 .
                 
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Argument
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 esteeme
                 among
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 almost
                 vrgeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 great
                 confidence
                 ?
                 It
                 standeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Melchizedecks
                   Bread
                
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Shew-bread
                   ,
                   Elias
                
                 his
                 Bread
                 ,
                 the
                 Paschal-Lambe
                 ,
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 Manna
                 ,
                 bee
                 Figure●
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   Ergo
                
                 Christ
                 is
                 corporally
                 and
                 
                   locally
                   present
                
                 therein
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 The
                 consequence
                 you
                 maintaine
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Section
                 ,
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 answer
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Legall
                   sacraments
                
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 beleeue
                 Scripture
                 ▪
                 directly
                 respected
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 So
                 saith
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 again
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   offerings
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Body
                   hast
                   thou
                   prepared
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 doubteth
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 Christ
                 our
                 Passeouer
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Lamb●
                
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Rock
                 whereof
                 the
                 Israelites
                 dranke
                 in
                 the
                 ●●ldernesse
                 was
                 Christ.
                 Yea
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himselfe
                 plainly
                 professeth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Brasen
                   serpent
                
                 did
                 prefigure
                 him
                 :
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Bread
                 or
                 Manna
                 that
                 
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 those
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 Types
                 &
                 Figures
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 by
                 representing
                 the
                 same
                 Substance
                 together
                 with
                 ours
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 if
                 you
                 searched
                 every
                 corner
                 of
                 Scripture
                 neuer
                 so
                 narrowly
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 never
                 finde
                 it
                 therein
                 .
                 Adde
                 herevnto
                 that
                 our
                 Sacramēts
                 are
                 themselues
                 Figures
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 S
                 ▪
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   signifying
                   another
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 Sacraments
                 being
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 Figures
                 of
                 Figures
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 not
                 greatly
                 with
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 the
                 
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   the
                   fore●kinne
                   should
                   figure
                   the
                   Water
                   
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   water
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 and
                 curious
                 heads
                 might
                 runne
                 on
                 infinitely
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 sometime
                 obiected
                 vnto
                 the
                 Heretikes
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   might
                   ever
                   bee
                   devising
                   of
                   types
                   vpon
                   types
                   ,
                   and
                   figures
                   vpon
                   figures
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 were
                 but
                 Signes
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ordained
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 then
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 by
                 theirs
                 ,
                 benefit
                 they
                 never
                 reaped
                 any
                 ,
                 as
                 neuer
                 being
                 partakers
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 vnto
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 bare
                 signes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 emptie
                 shels
                 without
                 the
                 kernell
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 might
                 availe
                 them
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceaue
                 .
                 Certainely
                 all
                 Sacraments
                 without
                 Christ
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 Substance
                 and
                 Foundation
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Wherevpon
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 ancient
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 directly
                 looked
                 vnto
                 Christs
                 and
                 prefigured
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 not
                 properly
                 Figures
                 of
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 were
                 ?
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 who
                 affirme
                 they
                 were
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 their
                 Authoritie
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 build
                 our
                 Faith
                 vpon
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 elsewhere
                 shewed
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 
                   Humane
                   testimonie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 argueth
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 Thomas
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   probably
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 reason
                 ,
                 seeing
                 your selues
                 so
                 often
                 sleight
                 and
                 reiect
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 wherein
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 consent
                 :
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 so
                 peremptorily
                 vrge
                 it
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 binde
                 vs
                 absolutely
                 to
                 beleeue
                 all
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 calling
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 Figures
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 meane
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 signes
                 without
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 was
                 more
                 darkly
                 and
                 implicitly
                 shadowed
                 then
                 in
                 ours
                 .
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Figures
                 corresponding
                 vnto
                 ours
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Peter
                 intendeth
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 calleth
                 Baptisme
                 the
                 
                   Antitype
                   of
                   Noahs
                   Arke
                
                 .
                 
                 For
                 vnderstanding
                 whereof
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 Types
                 or
                 Figures
                 are
                 sometimes
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 truth
                 or
                 thing
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 Samplars
                 :
                 
                 as
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 
                   Antitype
                   of
                   Heauen
                
                 figured
                 thereby
                 .
                 Sometime
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 
                   Secondary
                   samplar
                
                 and
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 where
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Antitype
                 of
                 that
                 deliuerance
                 which
                 befell
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 deluge
                 of
                 waters
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Arke
                 properly
                 was
                 not
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 it
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 represent
                 vnto
                 vs
                 our
                 Salvation
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 both
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 therein
                 mutually
                 respecting
                 and
                 answering
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 you
                 also
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 and
                 the
                 Passing
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   sea
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 thus
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 heare
                 one
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 your
                 owne
                 words
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 
                   This
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   Manna
                   signified
                   ,
                   this
                   Bread
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   God
                   signified
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   divers
                   in
                   signes
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   alike
                   .
                   Heare
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   haue
                   you
                   ignorant
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   Fathers
                   were
                   vnder
                   the
                   cloud
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   passed
                   through
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   were
                   baptized
                   by
                   Moses
                   in
                   the
                   ●loud
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   eat
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   meat
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   spirituall
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   but
                   another
                   corporall
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   Manna
                   ,
                   We
                   another
                   thing
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   that
                   we
                   :
                   yet
                   our
                   Fathers
                   not
                   their
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   wee
                   are
                   like
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   like
                   .
                   And
                   hee
                   addeth
                   ,
                   And
                   they
                   all
                   dranke
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   drink
                   .
                   They
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   we
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   touching
                   
                   the
                   visible
                   nature
                   :
                   yet
                   the
                   selfe
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   signifying
                   spirituall
                   vertue
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   the
                   same
                   drinke
                   ?
                   They
                   dranke
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   Rock
                   following
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rock
                   was
                   Christ.
                   Thence
                   the
                   Bread
                   ,
                   thence
                   the
                   drinke
                   .
                   The
                   Rocke
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   signe
                   ,
                   true
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   &
                   Flesh.
                
                 Thus
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Fathers
                 serue
                 not
                 your
                 turne
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 even
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ▪
                 who
                 both
                 affirme
                 that
                 
                   Manna
                   was
                   an
                   expresse
                   figure
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 Manna
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 other
                 Sacraments
                 also
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 now
                 you
                 dispute
                 not
                 Topically
                 ,
                 but
                 Apodictically
                 ;
                 &
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 wherein
                 this
                 may
                 appeare
                 ?
                 Certainely
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 either
                 expresly
                 or
                 implicitly
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 Flesh.
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 sixt
                 of
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaketh
                 not
                 therein
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 or
                 of
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   Manducation
                
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 eating
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
                 I
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   am
                   the
                   Bread
                   of
                   life
                   :
                   hee
                   that
                   commeth
                   vnto
                   mee
                   shall
                   not
                   hunger
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   beleeueth
                   in
                   me
                   shall
                   neuer
                   thirst
                   .
                
                 Where
                 although
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 Allegorie
                 ,
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   eateth
                   me
                   shall
                   not
                   hunger
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   drinketh
                   me
                   shall
                   not
                   thirst
                
                 :
                 yet
                 hee
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Comming
                 and
                 Beleeuing
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 Oral
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 Spirituall
                 by
                 Faith.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 Bellarmine
                 himselfe
                 confesseth
                 these
                 words
                 
                   Properly
                   not
                   to
                   belong
                   vnto
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   .
                
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 Eating
                 is
                 meant
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 life
                 :
                 
                 Except
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   yee
                   eat
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   life
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
                 But
                 without
                 Sacramentall
                 eating
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 haue
                 life
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Spirituall
                 eating
                 therefore
                 is
                 meant
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 also
                 doe
                 sundry
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Rabbies
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   Cusan
                   ,
                   Cajetan
                   ,
                   Tapper
                   ,
                   Hesselius
                   ,
                   Iansenius
                   .
                
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 putteth
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 old
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 
                 saue
                 only
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 externall
                 signes
                 :
                 for
                 otherwise
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 Signified
                 and
                 Exhibited
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Christ.
                 And
                 so
                 doth
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 .
                 
                   They
                   did
                   eat
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   meat
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   had
                   sufficed
                   to
                   haue
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   eat
                   a
                   spirituall
                   meat
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   I
                   cannot
                   finde
                   how
                   we
                   should
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   wee
                   doe
                   eat
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoeuer
                   in
                   Manna
                   vnderstand
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   did
                   eat
                   the
                   same
                   spiritual
                   food
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   .
                   But
                   whosoever
                   sought
                   only
                   to
                   fill
                   their
                   bellies
                   of
                   Manna
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   vnfaithfull
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   eaten
                   and
                   are
                   dead
                   :
                   so
                   also
                   the
                   same
                   drinke
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Rock
                   was
                   Christ.
                   Therefore
                   they
                   drank
                   the
                   same
                   drinke
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   but
                   spiritual
                   drink
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   receiued
                   by
                   Faith
                   ,
                   not
                   which
                   was
                   drawne
                   in
                   with
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 If
                 happily
                 you
                 stand
                 vpon
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   types
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 
                 you
                 may
                 knowe
                 that
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   were
                   types
                   of
                   our
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 but
                 Examples
                 to
                 vs
                 that
                 we
                 sin
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 ,
                 doing
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 notwithstāding
                 ours
                 .
                 Which
                 argument
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 you
                 say
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 might
                 thus
                 haue
                 replied
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 availed
                 not
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 ours
                 may
                 vs
                 :
                 because
                 ours
                 are
                 Substance
                 ,
                 theirs
                 but
                 Shadows
                 .
                 But
                 enough
                 of
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yet
                 before
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 By-speeches
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 .
                 First
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Bread
                   aud
                   Wine
                   was
                   mysteriously
                   offered
                   to
                   Almighty
                   God
                   by
                   Melchizedeck
                   .
                
                 
                 But
                 both
                 the
                 Original
                 and
                 your
                 Vulgar
                 translation
                 ,
                 ,
                 made
                 authenticall
                 by
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 
                   brought
                   forth
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Abraham
                 for
                 his
                 refection
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 offered
                 vp
                 Bread
                 &
                 Wine
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 commeth
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 comparing
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 Melchizedeck
                 so
                 particularly
                 ,
                 
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 at
                 all
                 thereof
                 ?
                 For
                 certainly
                 the
                 point
                 being
                 so
                 materiall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 so
                 fit
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 great
                 ignorance
                 or
                 negligence
                 to
                 omit
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 that
                 if
                 your
                 owne
                 reason
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Melchizedeck
                 shall
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Aaron
                 :
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 being
                 of
                 lesse
                 value
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 evidently
                 representing
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 slaying
                 of
                 Beasts
                 doth
                 .
                 Secondly
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   testifie
                   the
                   same
                   :
                
                 which
                 in
                 your
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 is
                 vtterly
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnder
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 testifie
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sequele
                 (
                 God
                 willing
                 )
                 shall
                 more
                 plainely
                 appeare
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   as
                   my
                   Author
                   setteth
                   downe
                   ,
                
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 you
                 beleeue
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 Attornie
                 ,
                 pinning
                 your
                 Faith
                 vnto
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 whom
                 .
                 
                   The
                   true
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 .
                 How
                 knowe
                 you
                 that
                 ?
                 By
                 the
                 ioint
                 consent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 know
                 you
                 they
                 consent
                 therein
                 ?
                 My
                 Author
                 tells
                 me
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 may
                 he
                 be
                 ?
                 Peter
                 or
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 vpon
                 whom
                 clouen
                 tongues
                 descended
                 ?
                 
                 I
                 trow
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 equivocating
                 Priest
                 or
                 Iesuite
                 .
                 A
                 sure
                 rock
                 I
                 promise
                 you
                 to
                 stay
                 your
                 faith
                 vpon
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Testament
                   described
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 24.
                 
                 &
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 
                   was
                   fulfilled
                   when
                   Christ
                   said
                   ,
                   This
                   cup
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   in
                   my
                   Bloud
                   .
                
                 False
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 hee
                 did
                 but
                 institute
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 it
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 when
                 really
                 hee
                 suffered
                 death
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 And
                 what
                 reason
                 haue
                 you
                 to
                 thinke
                 it
                 was
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Commemoratiue
                   sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 your selues
                 confesse
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 effusion
                 of
                 Bloud
                 :
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Sacrifice
                
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 pretious
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 plentifully
                 shed
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   all
                   which
                
                 Figures
                 
                   is
                   inferred
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   there
                   must
                   bee
                   great
                   difference
                   betwixt
                   the
                
                 Figure
                 
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   prefigured
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   if
                   we
                   beleeue
                
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   betweene
                   the
                
                 Shadow
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Body
                 ,
                 whose
                 Shadow
                 
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   imagined
                   by
                   any
                   probability
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   exhibited
                   by
                
                 Christ
                 
                   in
                   performance
                   of
                   the
                
                 Figures
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   be
                   only
                   creatures
                   of
                
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 as
                 Sacramentaries
                 
                   doe
                   imagine
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   should
                   the
                
                 Figure
                 
                   be
                   either
                   equall
                   or
                   more
                   excellent
                   then
                   the
                   thing
                   prefigured
                   it selfe
                   .
                   For
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   confesse
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                
                 Elias
                 his
                 Bread
                 
                   made
                   by
                   the
                
                 Angell
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   gaue
                   him
                   strength
                   to
                   walke
                   fortie
                   daies
                   vpon
                   the
                   vertue
                   thereof
                   ,
                   was
                   equall
                   to
                   our
                
                 English
                 Communion
                 Bread
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   the
                
                 Manna
                 
                   was
                   much
                   better
                
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 vntrue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 what
                 Consequence
                 soeuer
                 you
                 deduce
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 let
                 vs
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 
                 What
                 inferre
                 you
                 therevpon
                 ?
                 The
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 and
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 How
                 so
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ?
                 Because
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Figure
                 would
                 be
                 either
                 equall
                 or
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   prefigured
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 This
                 indeed
                 I
                 confesse
                 would
                 bee
                 absurd
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 doe
                 you
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ?
                 By
                 a
                 double
                 instance
                 of
                 Elias
                 his
                 bread
                 and
                 Manna
                 ,
                 whereof
                 you
                 say
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 equall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 our
                 
                   English
                   Communion
                   Bread.
                
                 But
                 still
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 consequence
                 ;
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 whereof
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 
                   Argument
                   .
                   The
                   Cloud
                   ,
                   the
                   Red
                   sea
                   ,
                   and
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                
                 were
                 all
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 Figures
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Figure
                 is
                 euer
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 Figured
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 Baptisme
                 be
                 only
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Figure
                 is
                 equall
                 or
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 the
                 thing
                 Figured
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   sea
                
                 was
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Foreskin
                 in
                 Circumcision
                 is
                 much
                 better
                 as
                 being
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 man.
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 now
                 ?
                 Doth
                 this
                 Argument
                 follow
                 yea
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 wee
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 also
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 .
                 If
                 no
                 ,
                 then
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 exactly
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Would
                 you
                 yet
                 more
                 plainely
                 see
                 your
                 errour
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 your
                 Disiunction
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 :
                 either
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Figures
                
                 equall
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 diuers
                 other
                 waies
                 wherein
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 excell
                 theirs
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 Presence
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 What
                 waies
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ?
                 Verily
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 worth
                 or
                 value
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Elements
                 ,
                 for
                 therein
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 exceeded
                 :
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 then
                 ?
                 Even
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 .
                 First
                 their
                 Sacraments
                 respected
                 Christ
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 exhibited
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 our
                 Christ
                 alredy
                 exhibited
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 things
                 future
                 is
                 ever
                 more
                 languid
                 and
                 faint
                 then
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 adumbration
                 and
                 shadowing
                 of
                 them
                 vnto
                 Faith
                 more
                 obscure
                 also
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 although
                 Flesh
                 may
                 perhaps
                 seeme
                 better
                 to
                 expresse
                 Christs
                 body
                 then
                 Bread
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 death
                 then
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 Bread
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 annexed
                 vnto
                 ours
                 ,
                 plainly
                 declaring
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 proportion
                 there
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 ours
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 and
                 cleare
                 then
                 theirs
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 a
                 Picture
                 (
                 to
                 vse
                 S.
                 Chysostomes
                 similitude
                 )
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 perfected
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 with
                 liuely
                 colours
                 ,
                 
                 better
                 representeth
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 lineaments
                 thereof
                 are
                 drawne
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 but
                 darkly
                 coloured
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 are
                 figured
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 &
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 without
                 this
                 availes
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 health
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 meat
                 without
                 touching
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 shadowed
                 by
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 powring
                 out
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
                 Not
                 so
                 expresly
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Leviticall
                   sacrifices
                
                 .
                 Suppose
                 it
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   words
                
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 cleare
                 knowledge
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 this
                 mysterie
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 our
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 exactly
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Eating
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Drinking
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 .
                 Finally
                 seei●g
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 strictly
                 commanded
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 are
                 charged
                 Sacramentally
                 in
                 the
                 Wine
                 to
                 drinke
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 eate
                 Flesh
                 :
                 our
                 Sacrament
                 
                 even
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 externall
                 ceremonie
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 wherein
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 excell
                 theirs
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 where
                 you
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Sacramentaries
                   imagine
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   to
                   be
                   only
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 faine
                 knowe
                 whom
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 these
                 Sacramentaries
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 loud
                 vntruth
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 consisteth
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 one
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 speaketh
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Elements
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Body
                
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 who
                 imagin
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 :
                 spare
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 hardly
                 be
                 called
                 Sacramentaries
                 .
                 But
                 know
                 withall
                 that
                 we
                 detest
                 both
                 them
                 &
                 you
                 :
                 them
                 for
                 retaining
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 signes
                 ,
                 you
                 for
                 excluding
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 establishing
                 nothing
                 but
                 Shewes
                 &
                 Accidents
                 insteed
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 they
                 may
                 iustly
                 requite
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Accidentaries
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   if
                
                 Protestants
                 
                   will
                   say
                   for
                   an
                   evasion
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                
                 Bread
                 
                   is
                   not
                
                 Common
                 Bread
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   such
                
                 Bread
                 ;
                 
                   &
                   being
                   eaten
                   and
                   receaued
                   by
                
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   worketh
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                
                 Christs
                 Body
                 
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   bringeth
                   them
                   his
                
                 Grace
                 :
                 Catholikes
                 
                   answer
                   that
                   so
                   did
                   the
                
                 Figures
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   old
                
                 Testament
                 
                   being
                   receaued
                   by
                
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ancient
                
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Preachers
                 
                   receaued
                   thē
                   .
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                
                 Protestants
                 
                   doe
                   farther
                   hold
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   vertue
                   and
                   efficacie
                   of
                   those
                   old
                
                 Sacraments
                 
                   and
                   ours
                   (
                   which
                
                 Catholikes
                 
                   deny
                   )
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   follow
                   that
                   both
                
                 Catholikes
                 and
                 Protestants
                 
                   agree
                   that
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   of
                   the
                   old
                
                 Testament
                 
                   beleeued
                   in
                   the
                   same
                
                 Christ
                 
                   to
                   come
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   now
                   being
                   come
                   ,
                   their
                
                 Figures
                 
                 and
                 Shadowes
                 
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   our
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   that
                   was
                   prefigured
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   remaine
                
                 Bread
                 
                   still
                   after
                
                 Christs
                 institution
                 and
                 Consecration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 least
                 wee
                 should
                 escape
                 your
                 hands
                 by
                 some
                 one
                 Evasion
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 you
                 endeavor
                 very
                 diligently
                 to
                 block
                 vp
                 the
                 passage
                 against
                 vs.
                 For
                 whereas
                 your
                 Argument
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   vnlesse
                   Christ
                   be
                   really
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Figures
                   are
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   our
                   truth
                
                 :
                 you
                 bring
                 vs
                 in
                 answering
                 thereto
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Bread
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Common
                   Bread
                
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 being
                 eaten
                 by
                 Faith
                 worketh
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 Grace
                 .
                 Indeed
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 our
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   Bread
                
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Common
                   Bread
                
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 farther
                 confesse
                 ▪
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 receaueth
                 the
                 same
                 worthily
                 ,
                 eateth
                 withall
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 receaueth
                 Grace
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 neuer
                 say
                 it
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 Objectiō
                 :
                 neither
                 cā
                 we
                 with
                 any
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 the
                 signes
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Sacraments
                 were
                 not
                 Common
                 or
                 Profane
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 sanctified
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 holy
                 vses
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 receaued
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 thereby
                 partakers
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 .
                 The
                 right
                 answer
                 wee
                 giue
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 the
                 consequence
                 :
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 many
                 waies
                 excelling
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Evasion
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 fiction
                 and
                 device
                 of
                 yours
                 ▪
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 you
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 prevaile
                 in
                 something
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 gainesay
                 the
                 true
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 deny
                 the
                 old
                 Sacraments
                 that
                 Vertue
                 and
                 efficacie
                 which
                 they
                 grant
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Sacraments
                
                 justifie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 conferre
                 Grace
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 
                   work
                   done
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 merit
                 or
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 receauer
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 old
                 Sacraments
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 hereby
                 you
                 vtterly
                 overthrow
                 your
                 owne
                 Argument
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 doth
                 this
                 follow
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 our
                 sacraments
                 excell
                 not
                 :
                 seeing
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 opinion
                 they
                 are
                 farre
                 more
                 Vertuous
                 and
                 Effectual
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 this
                 Tenent
                 of
                 yours
                 is
                 too
                 palpably
                 absurd
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 giueth
                 vnto
                 the
                 creature
                 a
                 divine
                 vertue
                 of
                 percing
                 into
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 cleansing
                 the
                 sinnes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 vnto
                 God.
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 
                   word
                   preached
                   profit
                   vs
                   nothing
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   it
                   be
                   mingled
                   with
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 no
                 nor
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 Bread
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   Element
                
                 should
                 availe
                 vnto
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 vnto
                 Faith
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 
                 Herevnto
                 agree
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   .
                   S.
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Man
                   only
                   applyeth
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   the
                   holy
                   spirit
                   :
                   by
                   whom
                   ou●
                   filthinesse
                   is
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   bloud
                   are
                   purged
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Without
                   this
                   sanctification
                   of
                   invisible
                   grace
                   ,
                   what
                   doe
                   the
                   visible
                   sacraments
                   availe
                   ?
                   That
                   visible
                   Baptisme
                   which
                   wanted
                   invisible
                   sanctification
                   nothing
                   profited
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Water
                   clenseth
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   effecting
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   but
                   beleeued
                   .
                
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 enough
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 Catholike
                 Fathers
                 
                   did
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   matters
                   far
                   otherwise
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   allege
                   one
                   for
                   all
                   for
                   that
                   hee
                   spake
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   all
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   ,
                
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 
                   talking
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   foresaid
                
                 Figures
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   of
                   the
                
                 shew-Bread
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   comparing
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   thing
                   figured
                   and
                   by
                
                 Christ
                 
                   exhibited
                   ,
                   saith
                   thus
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 prefigured
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 shadow
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 whose
                 shadow
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 an
                 image
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 which
                 the
                 image
                 representeth
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 certaine
                 shapes
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 themselues
                 prefigured
                 by
                 those
                 shapes
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 of
                 Figures
                 and
                 presignifications
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 St
                 Hierom
                 ?
                 To
                 proue
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 greater
                 vertue
                 &
                 efficacy
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 old
                 ?
                 This
                 indeed
                 should
                 be
                 your
                 conclusion
                 :
                 but
                 St
                 Hieroms
                 words
                 inferre
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 compareth
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 :
                 betwixt
                 which
                 I
                 confesse
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 maine
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Shaddow
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 water
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Doubtlesse
                 there
                 is
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 but
                 figures
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Verity
                 ▪
                 namely
                 Christ.
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 you
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Hierom
                   preferreth
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   vnto
                   Shew-bread
                   as
                   farre
                   as
                   the
                   substance
                   exceedeth
                   the
                   shadow
                   :
                   Ergo
                   our
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   more
                   vertuous
                   then
                   those
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 (
                 for
                 indeed
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 well
                 what
                 you
                 would
                 conclude
                 )
                 
                   Ergo
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   really
                   present
                   by
                   transubstantiation
                
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 miserable
                 
                   non
                   sequitur
                
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 either
                 rime
                 or
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 I
                 may
                 aswell
                 inferre
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                   excells
                   Eucharisticall
                   Bread
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   substance
                   doth
                   the
                   shadow
                   :
                   Ergo
                   Shew-bread
                   and
                   the
                   old
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   more
                   vertuous
                   then
                   ours
                   .
                
                 The
                 maine
                 error
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 tye
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 our
                 
                 new
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 only
                 :
                 whereas
                 indeede
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 all
                 Sacraments
                 both
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 alike
                 present
                 and
                 powerfull
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 as
                 contrarily
                 to
                 the
                 incredulous
                 and
                 vnbeleeuers
                 his
                 Grace
                 is
                 alike
                 vneffectuall
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 your
                 first
                 Argument
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   the
                
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   vpon
                   those
                   speeches
                   of
                   our
                
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 giuen
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 My
                 flesh
                 is
                 truly
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 blood
                 is
                 truly
                 drinke
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 giue
                 you
                 is
                 my
                 flesh
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 sentences
                 of
                 our
                 Savio●r
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 second
                 Argument
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   grounded
                   vpon
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 An
                 invincible
                 and
                 irrefragable
                 Argument
                 if
                 you
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 dares
                 withstand
                 so
                 great
                 Authority
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 backt
                 with
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 But
                 bragge
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 dogge
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 behooueth
                 you
                 to
                 cracke
                 and
                 boast
                 of
                 much
                 ,
                 least
                 otherwise
                 you
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 you
                 nor
                 your
                 author
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 proue
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 whether
                 with
                 Scripture
                 or
                 without
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 your
                 side
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 point
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 you
                 pretend
                 to
                 make
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 examine
                 as
                 they
                 offer
                 themselues
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 grounding
                 their
                 opinion
                 vpon
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 never
                 dreamed
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Reall
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 the
                 particular
                 places
                 by
                 
                 you
                 vouched
                 import
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 at
                 large
                 be
                 vnfolded
                 :
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 already
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 speake
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 
                   Spirituall
                   eating
                
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Fathers
                 either
                 in
                 their
                 Homilies
                 or
                 Commentaries
                 alledge
                 these
                 words
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 against
                 vs.
                 For
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   Spiritually
                   eaten
                
                 not
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 but
                 in
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Spirituall
                   eating
                
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 expressed
                 but
                 by
                 tearmes
                 borrowed
                 from
                 
                   Bodily
                   eating
                
                 :
                 no
                 marvell
                 if
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 accomodate
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 of
                 Iohn
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Fathers
                 
                   doe
                   not
                   only
                   vrge
                   all
                   the
                   circumstances
                   here
                   specified
                   or
                   signified
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   naturall
                
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   giuen
                   for
                   vs
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   after
                
                 Christs
                 
                   words
                   were
                   spoken
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   bee
                   given
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   truly
                   meat
                   ,
                   and
                   truly
                
                 Christs
                 
                   flesh
                   :
                   but
                   doe
                   adde
                   also
                   divers
                   other
                   circumstances
                   of
                   much
                   efficacy
                   to
                   confirme
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   affirming
                   the
                   same
                   more
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   very
                
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   was
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   very
                   same
                
                 Body
                 
                   that
                   suffered
                   on
                   the
                
                 Crosse.
                 
                 The
                 selfe-same
                 body
                 ,
                 saith
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 that
                 was
                 nailed
                 ,
                 beaten
                 ,
                 crucified
                 ,
                 blouded
                 ,
                 wounded
                 with
                 a
                 speare
                 ,
                 is
                 receiued
                 by
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 St
                 Augustine
                 
                   addeth
                   this
                   particularity
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 that
                 walked
                 here
                 among
                 vs
                 vpon
                 earth
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 walked
                 here
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 among
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 the
                 very
                 selfe-same
                 flesh
                 doth
                 he
                 giue
                 to
                 bee
                 eaten
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 man
                 eateth
                 that
                 flesh
                 but
                 first
                 adoreth
                 it
                 .
                 
                 And
                 Hesychius
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 gaue
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 
                 Body
                 whereof
                 the
                 Angell
                 Gabriel
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 conceiued
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   farther
                
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 saith
                 St
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Major
                 or
                 learned
                 men
                 did
                 adore
                 in
                 the
                 manger
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 doest
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 manger
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 armes
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
                 The
                 very
                 selfe-same
                 flesh
                 ,
                 saith
                 St
                 
                   Augustine
                   againe
                
                 ,
                 that
                 ●ate
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 &
                 washed
                 his
                 Disciples
                 feete
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 I
                 say
                 did
                 Christ
                 giue
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Take
                 eate
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 beare
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 prophecied
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 but
                 fulfilled
                 only
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 supper
                 .
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   particularities
                   vsed
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   to
                   declare
                   what
                   Body
                   they
                   meane
                   :
                   and
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   more
                   effectuall
                
                 Speeches
                 
                   then
                   these
                
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Pliny
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 adviseth
                 him
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Writer
                   ,
                   oftentimes
                   to
                   looke
                   backe
                   vnto
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   his
                   Booke
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   his
                   drift
                   and
                   purpose
                   is
                   :
                   least
                   ere
                   he
                   be
                   aware
                   he
                   step
                   aside
                   and
                   fall
                   vpon
                   things
                   impertinent
                   .
                
                 Which
                 wise
                 and
                 prudent
                 counsell
                 of
                 his
                 had
                 you
                 duly
                 regarded
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 my selfe
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 spoken
                 so
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 section
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 you
                 conclude
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   naturall
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   virgin
                   ,
                   conversed
                   among
                   vs
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   on
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 which
                 who
                 denies
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 none
                 of
                 our
                 side
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 all
                 freely
                 confesse
                 the
                 same
                 together
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 you
                 and
                 
                 vs
                 lies
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Manner
                 :
                 nor
                 whether
                 Christ
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 sort
                 hee
                 is
                 present
                 .
                 Two
                 waies
                 ,
                 say
                 wee
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 
                   Sacramentally
                   ,
                   Spiritually
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 already
                 declared
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Presence
                 wee
                 affirme
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 strait
                 and
                 neere
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 thereby
                 
                   bone
                   of
                   his
                   bone
                   ,
                   and
                   flesh
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Presence
                 that
                 you
                 maintaine
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Corporalland
                   Locall
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnder
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 vndertaken
                 to
                 proue
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 speake
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 you
                 performe
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 doth
                 this
                 follow
                 ?
                 
                   The
                   Fathers
                   say
                   that
                   true
                   Christ
                   is
                   present
                   :
                   Ergo
                   they
                   say
                   he
                   is
                   present
                   Corporally
                   ,
                   Locally
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 Certainly
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 may
                 otherwise
                 be
                 Present
                 ,
                 namely
                 Sacramentally
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritually
                 .
                 Neither
                 shall
                 your
                 Author
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 wit
                 and
                 skill
                 ever
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 consequence
                 from
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 answere
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 Particularly
                 ,
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   selfe-same
                   Body
                   which
                   was
                   crucified
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   receaued
                   by
                   vs.
                
                 But
                 how
                 ?
                 
                   In
                   a
                   Sacrament
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 Sacramentally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Faith.
                 Even
                 as
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Reall
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Transubstantiation
                 of
                 Water
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 here
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   Sacrament
                
                 .
                 The
                 which
                 comparison
                 I
                 vse
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Fathers
                 own
                 who
                 elsewhere
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   supper
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 wherein
                 
                   by
                   the
                   sensible
                   element
                   of
                   water
                   the
                   gift
                   is
                   bestowed
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   intelligible
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   regeneration
                   and
                   renovation
                   is
                   performed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reddition
                 
                 whereof
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 by
                 the
                 sensible
                 creatures
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 the
                 gift
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 nourishment
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 proportion
                 it
                 seemeth
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 effected
                 without
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 next
                 Author
                 is
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Flesh
                   which
                   walked
                   here
                   among
                   vs
                   doth
                   he
                   giue
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   .
                
                 True
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 bee
                 eaten
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 doth
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 expound
                 himselfe
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Why
                   preparest
                   thou
                   thy
                   teeth
                   and
                   thy
                   belly
                   ?
                   Beleeue
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   eaten
                   .
                
                 Wherevnto
                 St
                 Cyprian
                 also
                 accordeth
                 ,
                 calling
                 the
                 blessed
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   food
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   belly
                   .
                
                 But
                 St
                 Augustine
                 farther
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   eateth
                   that
                   flesh
                   but
                   first
                   adoreth
                   it
                   .
                   Adoreth
                
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 flesh
                 which
                 is
                 hypostatically
                 and
                 inseparably
                 vnited
                 to
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 
                   mysticall
                   signes
                
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 foule
                 idolatry
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 
                   to
                   eat
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 be
                 to
                 
                   beleeue
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fame
                 St
                 Augustine
                 oftentimes
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 none
                 adoreth
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 
                   beleeueth
                   :
                   it
                
                 necessarily
                 followeth
                 that
                 neither
                 Iudas
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Hypocrite
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   eat
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 because
                 they
                 neither
                 beleeue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 adore
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 strongly
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Author
                 you
                 alledge
                 is
                 Hesychius
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   gaue
                   the
                   selfe-same
                   body
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   conceaued
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 which
                 wee
                 readily
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 Flesh
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 truly
                 offered
                 and
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 our
                 Faith.
                 But
                 that
                 Hesychius
                 never
                 dreamed
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   His
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   before
                   his
                   
                   passion
                   was
                   vnfit
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   (
                   for
                   who
                   desireth
                   to
                   eat
                   the
                   Lords
                   flesh
                   ?
                   )
                   hath
                   he
                   after
                   his
                   passion
                   made
                   fit
                   for
                   meat
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   beene
                   crucified
                   ,
                   wee
                   had
                   not
                   eaten
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   wee
                   eat
                   that
                   meat
                   ,
                   receiuing
                   it
                   in
                   memory
                   of
                   his
                   Passion
                   .
                
              
               
                 From
                 Hesychius
                 you
                 returne
                 vnto
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 againe
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   seene
                   on
                   the
                   altar
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   a
                   Priest.
                
                 What
                 literally
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ?
                 I
                 trow
                 no.
                 For
                 though
                 Transubstantiation
                 were
                 granted
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Accidents
                 only
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 which
                 wee
                 see
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 .
                 
                 Surely
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Senensis
                
                 obserueth
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 
                   hyperbolicall
                   speeches
                
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 rigorously
                 interpreted
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 bee
                 true
                 .
                 Such
                 is
                 this
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 those
                 other
                 of
                 
                   touching
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   feeling
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   of
                   fastning
                   our
                   teeth
                   in
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   making
                   our
                   tongues
                   red
                   with
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   receiue
                   not
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Seraphims
                   themselues
                   taking
                   vp
                   fire
                   with
                   their
                   tongues
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Esaias
                
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Phrases
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 himselfe
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 oftentimes
                 adding
                 an
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 hauing
                 said
                 
                   The
                   spirituall
                   blood
                   floweth
                   on
                   the
                   table
                
                 :
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 lines
                 after
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Thinke
                   that
                   the
                   saving
                   blood
                   issueth
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   and
                   vnpolluted
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   doest
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   sucke
                   it
                   from
                   his
                   side
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 doth
                 Theophilact
                 his
                 Abridger
                 interpret
                 him
                 .
                 
                 For
                 whereas
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   mingled
                   with
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 
                 Theophylact
                 for
                 explanation
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   a
                   certaine
                   manner
                
                 .
                 Whereby
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 meanin
                 of
                 your
                 author
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 also
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   seest
                   him
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 Sacramentally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Faith
                 ▪
                 for
                 with
                 other
                 eyes
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 .
                 
                 But
                 if
                 
                   wee
                   come
                   with
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 elsewhere
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Without
                   doubt
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   him
                   lying
                   in
                   the
                   cratch
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   table
                   is
                   vnto
                   vs
                   insteed
                   of
                   the
                   cratch
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 you
                 vouch
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   last
                   supper
                   bare
                   himselfe
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   hands
                   .
                
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 might
                 answere
                 that
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 whether
                 misled
                 by
                 a
                 wrong
                 translation
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 some
                 other
                 mistake
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 overseene
                 to
                 alledge
                 that
                 for
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 text
                 intended
                 by
                 him
                 hath
                 it
                 farre
                 otherwise
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 vulgar
                 Bible
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   fell
                   downe
                   ,
                   or
                   reeled
                   betweene
                   their
                   hands
                
                 :
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   carried
                   by
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   servants
                
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Originall
                   ,
                   He
                   plaid
                   the
                   foole
                   or
                   madman
                   in
                   their
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   their
                   power
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   carried
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   hands
                   .
                
                 And
                 no
                 marvaile
                 if
                 a
                 fained
                 text
                 which
                 hee
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 ,
                 drew
                 from
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 violent
                 interpretation
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 how
                 carelesse
                 hee
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 in
                 his
                 Enarrations
                 vpon
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 how
                 hardly
                 it
                 beareth
                 his
                 Mysticall
                 constructions
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 notwithstanding
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 plainely
                 deliuereth
                 his
                 judgement
                 touching
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ▪
                 
                   Christ
                   therein
                   was
                   carried
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   hands
                   .
                
                 Not
                 so
                 plainely
                 for
                 your
                 purpose
                 ,
                 if
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 who
                 knew
                 his
                 owne
                 meaning
                 best
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 interpreter
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 doth
                 he
                 expound
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                 
                   How
                   was
                   he
                   carried
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   hands
                   ?
                   Because
                   when
                   hee
                   commended
                   his
                   very
                   Body
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   he
                   tooke
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   faithfull
                   
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                   carried
                   himselfe
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
                 He
                 saith
                 not
                 Really
                 ,
                 or
                 Substantially
                 ,
                 or
                 Corporally
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 elsewhere
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   after
                   a
                   certaine
                   manner
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Sacramentally
                 &
                 Significatiuely
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 meant
                 properly
                 and
                 litterally
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 said
                 
                   after
                   a
                   sort
                
                 :
                 but
                 speaking
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 he
                 meant
                 improperly
                 and
                 figuratiuely
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   carried
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 or
                 Symbole
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   farther
                
                 ,
                 Thou
                 must
                 knowe
                 and
                 hold
                 for
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 S.
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 bee
                 Bread
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
                 but
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 tast
                 doth
                 iudge
                 it
                 Bread.
                 
                   And
                   againe
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 Vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 or
                 shew
                 of
                 Bread
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 thee
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 or
                 shape
                 of
                 Wine
                 is
                 giuen
                 to
                 thee
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                 And
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 beleeue
                 our
                 senses
                 easie
                 to
                 bee
                 beguiled
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 simply
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 ambiguitie
                 beleeue
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 How
                 many
                 say
                 now
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 behold
                 his
                 visage
                 ,
                 his
                 vestments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 hee
                 doth
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 giueth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 touched
                 also
                 ,
                 handled
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 by
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 except
                 against
                 this
                 Cyril
                 as
                 an
                 vnsufficient
                 witnesse
                 ?
                 For
                 perhaps
                 he
                 deserueth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doing
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 wrong
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 ancient
                 Father
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 I
                 confesse
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 he
                 wrote
                 Catechismes
                 is
                 testified
                 by
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 :
                 
                 
                 but
                 withall
                 that
                 he
                 wrote
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 much
                 elevateth
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 his
                 testimonie
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 you
                 are
                 father
                 to
                 knowe
                 that
                 those
                 Catecheticall
                 bookes
                 now
                 entitled
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 late
                 edition
                 .
                 
                 For
                 your
                 owne
                 Harding
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 namely
                 about
                 sixtie
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 only
                 manuscript
                 and
                 knowne
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 learned
                 men
                 .
                 Since
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 published
                 in
                 print
                 :
                 and
                 perhaps
                 to
                 winne
                 more
                 authority
                 vnto
                 them
                 mis-fathered
                 vpon
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 wee
                 may
                 beleeue
                 Gesner
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Simler
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 owne
                 Gretzer
                 a
                 Iesuit
                 ,
                 sundry
                 written
                 copies
                 entitle
                 them
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Bishop
                
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 liued
                 well
                 neere
                 eight
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 quarrell
                 about
                 Images
                 and
                 relicks
                 was
                 on
                 foot
                 .
                 Whence
                 happily
                 proceeded
                 that
                 overlashing
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   the
                   wood
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   was
                   so
                   multiplied
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   was
                   now
                   full
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 from
                 no
                 better
                 places
                 then
                 Trent
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Vatican
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Perrons
                
                 Library
                 :
                 you
                 cannot
                 blame
                 vs
                 if
                 we
                 vehemently
                 suspect
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 passed
                 through
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 much
                 addition
                 and
                 substraction
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Pious
                   fraudes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   holy
                   couznages
                
                 in
                 purging
                 of
                 bookes
                 :
                 not
                 permitting
                 them
                 to
                 speake
                 what
                 their
                 Authors
                 wrote
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 maketh
                 most
                 for
                 your
                 owne
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 that
                 your
                 author
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wrote
                 his
                 Catechismes
                 in
                 his
                 elder
                 yeares
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 testimonie
                 that
                 begiueth
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
                 Forsooth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   which
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   Bread
                   is
                   not
                   Bread
                   but
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   tast
                   
                   iudge
                   it
                   Bread.
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Vnder
                   the
                   shew
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   giuen
                   .
                
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 
                   Latine
                   Translation
                
                 reads
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   bread
                   which
                   wee
                   see
                   is
                   not
                   bread
                
                 :
                 so
                 denying
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Bread
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 hee
                 affirmeth
                 we
                 see
                 Bread.
                 Which
                 seeming
                 contradiction
                 is
                 easily
                 accorded
                 by
                 Cyril
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   simple
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   or
                   naked
                   ,
                   or
                   common
                   bread
                   :
                
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Bread
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 
                   only
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 else
                 besides
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 deny
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 
                   meere
                   man
                
                 ,
                 we
                 meane
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 that
                 God
                 also
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 then
                 bread
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Prophane
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Vnsanctified
                   bread
                
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 bread
                 sanctified
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Type
                 or
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 our
                 tast
                 iudge
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 bread
                 :
                 yet
                 Faith
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 stay
                 on
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 mount
                 higher
                 even
                 vnto
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 Pachymeres
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   oyle
                   is
                   no
                   longer
                   called
                   oyle
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   oyle
                   is
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 he
                 meane
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 nature
                 and
                 is
                 transubstantiated
                 into
                 Christ
                 ?
                 I
                 trow
                 no.
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 might
                 Cyril
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   bread
                   we
                   see
                   is
                   not
                   bread
                   but
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 neuer
                 dreame
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 his
                 opinion
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 
                 
                   Even
                   as
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   after
                   the
                   invocation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   common
                   bread
                   but
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ▪
                   so
                   also
                   this
                   holy
                   ointment
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   bare
                   or
                   common
                   ointment
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   grace
                   which
                   worketh
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 passage
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Author
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 hee
                 bee
                 ,
                 hath
                 rendred
                 it
                 captiously
                 ,
                 
                   vnder
                   the
                   forme
                
                 ,
                 or
                 shew
                 ,
                 or
                 shape
                 of
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 meant
                 your
                 Accidents
                 without
                 substance
                 :
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 
                 Cyrils
                 owne
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Type
                
                 or
                 
                   Figure
                   of
                   Bread
                
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 wee
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 bee
                 most
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 receauing
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 which
                 typically
                 are
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 after
                 a
                 spirituall
                 manner
                 receaue
                 his
                 very
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 also
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 as
                 he
                 calleth
                 bread
                 &
                 winetypes
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 body
                 &
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 their
                 
                   Anti-types
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   commanded
                
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   tast
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Anti-type
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 The
                 body
                 therefore
                 and
                 the
                 bloud
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Anti-type
                 is
                 the
                 type
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 thing
                 figured
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 any
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 Certainely
                 if
                 wheresoeuer
                 you
                 read
                 of
                 
                   Formes
                   ,
                   shewes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 shapes
                 ,
                 you
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 conceaue
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 Accidents
                 without
                 substance
                 :
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 avoided
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 into
                 dangerous
                 errours
                 .
                 When
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   God
                   counted
                   it
                   no
                   rapine
                   to
                   be
                   equall
                   with
                   God
                   :
                   Neverthelesse
                   emptied
                   himselfe
                   taking
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                   servant
                   ,
                   made
                   after
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   found
                   in
                   figure
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   humbled
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 What
                 will
                 you
                 conclude
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 onely
                 shew
                 without
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 true
                 God
                 nor
                 true
                 Man
                 ?
                 I
                 knowe
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 advise
                 you
                 to
                 beware
                 how
                 you
                 cōclude
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 vnto
                 it
                 breefly
                 .
                 
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   beleeue
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 discerne
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 bare
                 bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 signified
                 and
                 exhibited
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 apprehend
                 that
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sense
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 sense
                 every
                 way
                 to
                 bee
                 discredited
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 beleeue
                 it
                 is
                 Whitenesse
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 sauour
                 
                 which
                 we
                 tast
                 ,
                 yea
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 beleeue
                 it
                 is
                 bread
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 and
                 eat
                 .
                 Wherein
                 then
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 beleeue
                 sense
                 ?
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 meere
                 bread
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 perceaueth
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sanctified
                 and
                 
                   sacramentall
                   bread
                
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   simply
                   and
                   without
                   all
                   ambiguity
                   beleeue
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                
                 Questionlesse
                 we
                 must
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 them
                 not
                 is
                 an
                 infidell
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 ,
                 as
                 your selues
                 confesse
                 ,
                 bread
                 in
                 proper
                 signification
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 Christs
                 meaning
                 we
                 should
                 beleeue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 To
                 beleeue
                 Christs
                 words
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 beleeue
                 them
                 in
                 Christs
                 meaning
                 :
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 literall
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Figuratiue
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   bread
                   sacramentally
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 also
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   giueth
                   himselfe
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   bee
                   seene
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   bee
                   touched
                   ,
                   handled
                   ,
                   and
                   eaten
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 answered
                 already
                 :
                 whether
                 to
                 avoid
                 tautologie
                 I
                 referre
                 my selfe
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 properly
                 we
                 
                   see
                   ,
                   touch
                   ,
                   tast
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thē
                 may
                 we
                 beleeue
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 beleeue
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 neither
                 doe
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 touch
                 ,
                 nor
                 tast
                 him
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 himselfe
                 interpreteth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   a
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   sacrament
                   ,
                   spiritually
                
                 and
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
                 which
                 importeth
                 not
                 your
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   only
                   doe
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   affirme
                   so
                   asseverantly
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   naturall
                
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   it
                   appeare
                   to
                   bee
                
                 Bread
                 in
                 forme
                 and
                 shape
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   beleeue
                   our
                
                 Sen●es
                 
                   herein
                   ,
                   but
                   doe
                   deny
                   expresly
                   that
                   it
                   is
                
                 Bread
                 
                   after
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 
                 
                   as
                   appeareth
                   out
                   of
                
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                
                 de
                 Sacramentis
                 &
                 Imetandis
                 .
                 
                   Before
                   the
                   words
                   
                   of
                   consecration
                   it
                   is
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   after
                   consecration
                   of
                   bread
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                
                 Christ.
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   be
                   vttered
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   consecration
                   )
                   the
                
                 Chalice
                 
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   Wine
                   and
                   Water
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   haue
                   wrought
                   their
                   effect
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   bloud
                   that
                   redeemed
                   the
                   People
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 those
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 here
                 cited
                 by
                 you
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Ambrose
                 be
                 his
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 agreed
                 vpon
                 by
                 all
                 .
                 Possevine
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 affirming
                 that
                 all
                 almost
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Bellarmine
                
                 hold
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 legitimate
                 ,
                 plainely
                 insinuates
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 almost
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 another
                 minde
                 .
                 Their
                 reasons
                 are
                 ,
                 first
                 because
                 the
                 stile
                 much
                 differeth
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Ambrose
                 ;
                 his
                 being
                 cleare
                 ,
                 
                 
                   perspicuous
                   ,
                   florid
                
                 ,
                 and
                 elaborate
                 ,
                 this
                 oftentimes
                 
                   negligent
                   ,
                   harsh
                   ,
                   rude
                
                 ,
                 &
                 savouring
                 of
                 
                   Monkish
                   barbarisme
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 no
                 writer
                 before
                 Lanfrank
                 &
                 Guitmund
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 six
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 quote
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 were
                 strange
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 especially
                 considering
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 these
                 bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 commonly
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 writings
                 were
                 alleaged
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 because
                 repeating
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 deliuereth
                 the
                 sixt
                 Petition
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   suffer
                   vs
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   led
                   into
                   temptation
                
                 ;
                 
                 whereas
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   lead
                   vs
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   ,
                
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 thought
                 that
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 either
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 meant
                 to
                 amend
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 other
                 booke
                 
                   de
                   Imitandis
                
                 (
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 
                   de
                   mysterijs
                   initiandis
                
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 iudgement
                 haue
                 they
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 bee
                 Saint
                 Ambroses
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 peremptory
                 herein
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 
                 conclude
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 That
                 
                   hee
                   denies
                   it
                   expresly
                   to
                   bee
                   bread
                   after
                   consecration
                   .
                
                 Certainely
                 in
                 expresse
                 tearmes
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 .
                 All
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 
                   consecration
                   bread
                   is
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   bloud
                   :
                
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 :
                 for
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 himselfe
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 this
                 notwithstāding
                 they
                 still
                 remaine
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 
                 If
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   bee
                   so
                   great
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   beginne
                   to
                   bee
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   :
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   effectuall
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   &
                   yet
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   another
                   thing
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 may
                 this
                 be
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 remaine
                 bread
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 made
                 flesh
                 ?
                 Let
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 resolue
                 you
                 .
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   sanctifying
                   the
                   bread
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   counted
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   body
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 and
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 himselfe
                 also
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   cryeth
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                   Before
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   the
                   heauenly
                   words
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   named
                   another
                   kinde
                
                 :
                 after
                 consecration
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 signified
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 his
                 Bloud
                 .
                 Before
                 consecration
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 another
                 thing
                 :
                 
                   after
                   consecration
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 Where
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 marvel
                 at
                 the
                 fore-head
                 of
                 your
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 vouching
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 changeth
                 that
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   body
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   is
                   signified
                
                 ,
                 into
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                
                 Christ.
                 Happily
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 brooke
                 the
                 word
                 signifie
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cleareth
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 more
                 then
                 willingly
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 But
                 hereby
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 how
                 bread
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 still
                 remaine
                 bread
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 so
                 only
                 typically
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 
                   signifying
                   mystery
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Whereas
                 Christ
                 
                   hath
                   said
                   of
                   the
                
                 Bread
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   will
                   dare
                   to
                   doubt
                   thereof
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   hee
                   hath
                   said
                   of
                   the
                
                 Wine
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   will
                   doubt
                   or
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   his
                
                 Bloud
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   once
                   turned
                
                 Water
                 into
                 Wine
                 in
                 Cana
                 of
                 Galilee
                 
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   will
                   ,
                   which
                
                 Wine
                 
                   is
                   like
                   vnto
                
                 Bloud
                 .
                 
                   And
                   shall
                   we
                   not
                   thinke
                   him
                   worthy
                   to
                   bee
                   beleeued
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   he
                   hath
                   changed
                
                 Wine
                 
                   into
                   his
                
                 Blood
                 ?
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 
                   doth
                   testifie
                   vnto
                   vs
                   that
                   we
                   receiued
                   his
                
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 :
                 
                 
                   and
                   may
                   we
                   doubt
                   of
                   his
                   credit
                   or
                   testimonie
                   ?
                   Those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   written
                   let
                   vs
                   read
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   what
                   we
                   read
                   let
                   vs
                   vnderstand
                   :
                   so
                   shall
                   we
                   perfectly
                   performe
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                
                 Faith
                 :
                 
                   for
                   that
                   these
                   points
                   which
                   wee
                   affirme
                   of
                   the
                   naturall
                   verity
                   of
                
                 Christs
                 
                   being
                   in
                   vs
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   learne
                   thē
                   of
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   we
                   affirme
                   them
                   wickedly
                   and
                   foolishly
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Wherefore
                   whereas
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 My
                 Flesh
                 is
                 truly
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 blood
                 truly
                 drinke
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   place
                   left
                   to
                   vs
                   of
                   doubting
                   concerning
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   that
                   both
                   by
                   the
                   affirmation
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   himselfe
                   and
                   our
                   owne
                   beleefe
                   there
                   is
                
                 (
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 )
                 
                   the
                   flesh
                   truly
                   and
                   the
                   blood
                   truly
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                
                 
                 Eusebius
                 
                   bringeth
                   in
                
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   speaking
                   in
                   these
                   words
                
                 ,
                 For
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 my
                 flesh
                 is
                 truly
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Blood
                 truly
                 drinke
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 doubtfulnesse
                 of
                 infidelity
                 depart
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 is
                 witnesse
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                 And
                 Saint
                 
                   Leo
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   effect
                
                 ,
                 Nothing
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 doe
                 in
                 vaine
                 answere
                 Amen
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 receaue
                 it
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 dispute
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 affirmed
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   finally
                
                 St
                 Epiphanius
                 
                   concludeth
                   thus
                
                 ,
                 
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeueth
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 very
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 fallen
                 from
                 grace
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 
                   Argument
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Blood.
                
                 True
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 denieth
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   doubt
                   of
                   his
                   testimonie
                   .
                
                 True
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 infidel
                 whosoever
                 questioneth
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 saith
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 
                   Ergo
                   by
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   Really
                   and
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ?
                
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 saith
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 Flesh
                 without
                 Transubstantiation
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 Sacramentally
                 and
                 Spiritually
                 .
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   rocke
                   was
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 neither
                 may
                 wee
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 credit
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 inferre
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 
                   Ergo
                   in
                
                 S.
                 
                   Pauls
                   iudgement
                   the
                   Rocke
                   was
                   transubstantiated
                   into
                   Christ.
                
                 No
                 more
                 can
                 you
                 conclude
                 the
                 like
                 Change
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 words
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 exactly
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 Thing
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Manner
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   ,
                
                 is
                 meerely
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 generall
                 answere
                 might
                 I
                 at
                 once
                 quit
                 all
                 your
                 authorities
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 haue
                 somewhat
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   hath
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   bread
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   :
                   and
                   who
                   will
                   dare
                   to
                   doubt
                   thereof
                   ?
                
                 Verily
                 no
                 true
                 beleever
                 .
                 
                 Yet
                 Papists
                 dare
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Bread
                 should
                 bee
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                   tropically
                   &
                   figuratiuely
                
                 ,
                 they
                 iest
                 &
                 flout
                 at
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 literally
                 and
                 properly
                 they
                 flatly
                 deny
                 .
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 your
                 law
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Bread
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   which
                   sentence
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   either
                   must
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   tropically
                   that
                   bread
                   is
                   
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   significatiuely
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   is
                   altogether
                   absurd
                   and
                   impossible
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   that
                   bread
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Now
                 if
                 bread
                 neither
                 tropically
                 nor
                 literally
                 be
                 Christs
                 Body
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 not
                 Papists
                 beleeue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 Cyril
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 
                   bread
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 but
                 Cyril
                 farther
                 saith
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   changed
                   wine
                   into
                   his
                   blood
                   .
                
                 I
                 grant
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 change
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   Whatsoever
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   toucheth
                   is
                   sanctified
                   and
                   changed
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 Cyril
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 
                   Water
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   changed
                
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 by
                 substraction
                 of
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   addition
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 Theodoret.
                 
                 
              
               
                 To
                 Saint
                 Hilary
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 by
                 you
                 quoted
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 ,
                 inserted
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Parenthesis
                 into
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 Glosse
                 not
                 expounding
                 but
                 corrupting
                 it
                 .
                 Had
                 he
                 meant
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   No
                   man
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   only
                   in
                   whom
                   himselfe
                   is
                   ,
                   hauing
                   only
                   taken
                   his
                   flesh
                   into
                   him
                   who
                   hath
                   taken
                   his
                   .
                
                 What
                 ?
                 
                   No
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   only
                   in
                   whom
                   himselfe
                   is
                   by
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 receiue
                 not
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 your selues
                 hold
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 thereof
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Mysticall
                   Vnion
                
                 therefore
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 vs
                 doth
                 he
                 speake
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 eating
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Drinking
                 of
                 his
                 Blood
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 to
                 your
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Emissenus
                
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 ancient
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Emesa
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Saint
                 Hierom
                 in
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 who
                 florished
                 vnder
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   Constantius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 many
                 short
                 Homilies
                 
                 vpon
                 the
                 Gospels
                 :
                 then
                 is
                 his
                 authority
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 .
                 For
                 your
                 owne
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 Possevin
                 haue
                 observed
                 out
                 of
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 Arian
                 faction
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Emissenus
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 Possevin
                 together
                 with
                 Baronius
                 and
                 Canisius
                 testify
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 one
                 wrote
                 in
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 Latine
                 :
                 
                 the
                 one
                 died
                 a
                 good
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Pelagian
                   heresie
                
                 sprang
                 vp
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 writeth
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   vncertaine
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Bellarmine
                 .
                 Some
                 Latine
                 writer
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Senensis
                
                 ,
                 who
                 stitched
                 these
                 Rapsodies
                 together
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Latine
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whose
                 stile
                 savoureth
                 of
                 Bede
                 or
                 Rabanus
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 one
                 like
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 Frenchman
                 ,
                 saith
                 Canisius
                 and
                 Possevin
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 finde
                 either
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 whence
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 ?
                 called
                 Emissenus
                 .
                 One
                 suspecteth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Faustus
                   Rhegiensis
                
                 ,
                 another
                 
                   Caesaries
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Arles
                
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 ascribeth
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Homilies
                 to
                 Eucherius
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 
                   Frier
                   Walden
                
                 citeth
                 this
                 very
                 Homily
                 here
                 by
                 you
                 quoted
                 vnder
                 three
                 severall
                 names
                 ,
                 
                   Isidore
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   Emisenus
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Anselme
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 meere
                 coniectures
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 certainty
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 liued
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 ought
                 wee
                 know
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 Monke
                 or
                 Frier
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 Emissenus
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 ancient
                 writer
                 ,
                 thought
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 gracing
                 of
                 his
                 doings
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 forth
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 a
                 practise
                 not
                 vnusuall
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 never
                 so
                 ancient
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 your
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 doubt
                 that
                 
                   Christs
                   flesh
                   is
                   truly
                   meat
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   blood
                   truly
                   drinke
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   himselfe
                   affirmeth
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 saith
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 Leo
                 ,
                 so
                 Epiphanius
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 referre
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   farther
                   affirming
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   by
                
                 Faith
                 
                   only
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                
                 figure
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   image
                   ,
                   or
                   spiritually
                   alone
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   really
                   ,
                   substantially
                   ,
                   and
                   corporally
                   .
                
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 saith
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 he
                 maketh
                 vs
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 reduceing
                 vs
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 one
                 masse
                 or
                 substance
                 with
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 Saint
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 be
                 wee
                 spiritually
                 conioyned
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 Flesh
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 )
                 but
                 corporally
                 also
                 by
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 flesh
                 .
                 And
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 againe
                 ,
                 Not
                 only
                 by
                 loue
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 are
                 wee
                 converted
                 into
                 his
                 flesh
                 by
                 eating
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 Saint
                 Cyril
                 againe
                 ,
                 wee
                 receauing
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 corporally
                 and
                 substantially
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 vnited
                 naturally
                 vnto
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 clarified
                 and
                 glorified
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 supreame
                 nature
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   they
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 or
                 should
                 proue
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 after
                 a
                 
                   corporall
                   manner
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 That
                 where
                 by
                 you
                 endeavour
                 to
                 proue
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 those
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 affirme
                 that
                 
                   Christs
                   flesh
                
                 is
                 
                   really
                   ,
                   substantially
                
                 ,
                 and
                 corporally
                 conioyned
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 But
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 distance
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 that
                 any
                 way
                 follow
                 vpon
                 this
                 .
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   all
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   are
                   by
                   one
                   spirit
                   baptized
                   into
                   one
                   body
                   .
                
                 Wherevpon
                 Saint
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   baptisme
                   availeth
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   
                   are
                   baptized
                   be
                   incorporated
                   into
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 And
                 
                   Leo
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   receaued
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   receaueth
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   after
                   washing
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   before
                   baptisme
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   regenerate
                   man
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   crucified
                   .
                
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Apostle
                 sticketh
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 wee
                 are
                 Christ.
                 
                 And
                 accordingly
                 Saint
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Let
                   vs
                   reioyce
                   and
                   giue
                   thankes
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   made
                   not
                   only
                   Christians
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ.
                
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 
                   really
                   ,
                   substantially
                
                 ,
                 and
                 corporally
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 therevpon
                 inferre
                 a
                 
                   Reall
                   presence
                
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 you
                 presume
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ?
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 Sacrament
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 vniting
                 vs
                 really
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 be
                 by
                 receauing
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 then
                 woe
                 vnto
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 being
                 Baptized
                 dyed
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 receaue
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 first
                 he
                 be
                 really
                 made
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 breefely
                 examine
                 your
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   by
                   faith
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   indeed
                   he
                   maketh
                   vs
                   his
                   body
                
                 :
                 and
                 
                   Not
                   only
                   by
                   loue
                   ,
                   but
                   indeed
                   are
                   we
                   converted
                   into
                   his
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 What
                 ?
                 literally
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 proper
                 signification
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   reduced
                   into
                   one
                   masse
                   or
                   lumpe
                   with
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Or
                 that
                 by
                 receauing
                 the
                 Communion
                 wee
                 are
                 really
                 ,
                 substantially
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   corporally
                   transubstantiated
                
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 cannot
                 conceaue
                 so
                 rudely
                 and
                 grosly
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 least
                 you
                 should
                 ,
                 he
                 himselfe
                 qualifieth
                 and
                 tempereth
                 the
                 vehemence
                 of
                 his
                 speech
                 with
                 an
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   reducing
                   vs
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   into
                   one
                   masse
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 alluding
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   one
                   loafe
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                
                 and
                 explicating
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   speake
                   I
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 
                   of
                   communication
                   ?
                   wee
                   are
                   that
                   selfe-same
                   body
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   bread
                   ?
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   And
                   what
                   are
                   they
                   made
                   that
                   receaue
                   it
                   ?
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   not
                   many
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 by
                 receauing
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 are
                 made
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Bread.
                 ▪
                 But
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 his
                 
                   Body
                   corporally
                
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   Ergo
                
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Bread
                 :
                 nay
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 the
                 Bread.
                 But
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   by
                   faith
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   very
                   deed
                   .
                
                 True.
                 Yet
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 ioyned
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 Faith
                 were
                 not
                 
                   indeed
                   ioyned
                
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   deceiueth
                   vs
                   not
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   that
                   Christ
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   our
                   harts
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   He
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   faith
                   is
                   in
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 exclude
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 meanes
                 without
                 Faith.
                 How
                 then
                 ?
                 His
                 meaning
                 plainly
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 charity
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 coniunction
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 may
                 foolishly
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 phantasy
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 and
                 Reall
                 by
                 communication
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 Flesh
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Of
                 which
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 testimony
                 .
              
               
                 Saint
                 Cyril
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   conioyned
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   corporally
                   by
                   communication
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   wee
                   corporally
                   and
                   substantially
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 answere
                 that
                 Saint
                 Cyril
                 disputeth
                 against
                 a
                 certaine
                 Heretike
                 who
                 held
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 one
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 his
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 coniuction
                 with
                 his
                 Flesh
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 wrested
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 calleth
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Vine
                 ,
                 
                 vs
                 the
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Father
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 .
                 To
                 refute
                 this
                 he
                 endeavoureth
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 ioyned
                 
                 vnto
                 him
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 that
                 Faith
                 whereby
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Charity
                 whereby
                 wee
                 loue
                 him
                 and
                 spiritually
                 embrace
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 our
                 Flesh
                 to
                 his
                 very
                 Flesh
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Deity
                 is
                 the
                 Vine
                 and
                 wee
                 his
                 Branches
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Body
                   .
                   May
                   it
                   not
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   conveniently
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   humanity
                   is
                   the
                   vine
                   and
                   wee
                   the
                   Branches
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   identity
                   of
                   nature
                   ?
                
                 And
                 to
                 proue
                 this
                 he
                 drawes
                 his
                 argument
                 from
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 Deity
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 his
                 true
                 reall
                 Body
                 is
                 after
                 an
                 inscrutable
                 and
                 vnspeakable
                 manner
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 vseth
                 the
                 word
                 corporally
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 also
                 
                   by
                   the
                   participation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 he
                 insinuateth
                 that
                 hee
                 intendeth
                 not
                 by
                 that
                 word
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 Manner
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 vnited
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Thing
                 wherevnto
                 wee
                 are
                 vnited
                 after
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Else
                 this
                 absurdity
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 wee
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 are
                 after
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   manner
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 Saint
                 Cyril
                 affirmeth
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 corporally
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Christ
                   corporally
                
                 in
                 vs.
                 Whereas
                 therefore
                 Cyril
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   Faith
                   and
                   charity
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   corporally
                   ,
                
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 exclude
                 the
                 one
                 but
                 admitteth
                 both
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   both
                   spiritually
                   and
                   corporally
                   are
                   wee
                   the
                   Branches
                   and
                   Christ
                   the
                   Vine
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 plaine
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 or
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 faith
                 &
                 charity
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 Flesh
                 are
                 wee
                 truly
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 More
                 briefly
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 vnited
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 Divinity
                 or
                 Humanity
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Wherevnto
                   for
                   more
                   explication
                   addeth
                
                 Theophilact
                 ,
                 When
                 Christ
                 said
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 hee
                 shewed
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 very
                 Body
                 indeede
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 Figure
                 correspondent
                 therevnto
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 said
                 not
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 words
                 the
                 bread
                 is
                 transformed
                 by
                 an
                 vnspeakable
                 operation
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 vs
                 it
                 seeme
                 still
                 bread
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   againe
                   in
                   another
                   place
                
                 .
                 Behold
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
                 eaten
                 by
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 figuration
                 of
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 flesh
                 indeed
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 transformed
                 by
                 secret
                 words
                 into
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 
                 
                   And
                   another
                
                 Father
                 
                   more
                   ancient
                   then
                   he
                   aboue
                   twelue
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   past
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   handled
                   these
                   words
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 saith
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 as
                 some
                 blockish
                 minds
                 haue
                 trifled
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 truly
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 indeed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Theophilact
                 I
                 might
                 safely
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 passe
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 hee
                 liued
                 some
                 nine
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 too
                 young
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 what
                 he
                 brings
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                
                 True
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 speake
                 otherwise
                 .
                 
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 what
                 forme
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 fit
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 
                 That
                 forme
                 is
                 to
                 giue
                 vnto
                 the
                 signe
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 .
                 
                 
                 Hence
                 is
                 circumcision
                 called
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 our
                 Death
                 and
                 Buriall
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 that
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 Sacraments
                 as
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 to
                 raise
                 our
                 thoughts
                 from
                 setling
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 earthly
                 and
                 elementall
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 that
                 heauenly
                 grace
                 which
                 is
                 signified
                 and
                 exhibited
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Theodoret
                 saith
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 what
                 doth
                 he
                 collect
                 ?
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   very
                   body
                   indeed
                   and
                   not
                   any
                   figure
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 Not
                 any
                 Figure
                 ?
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 both
                 his
                 ancestors
                 and
                 betters
                 say
                 otherwise
                 .
                 
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   The
                   bread
                   that
                   was
                   taken
                   and
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Disciples
                   Christ
                   made
                   his
                   body
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   my
                   body
                   .
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   did
                   not
                   sticke
                   to
                   say
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   when
                   hee
                   gaue
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   at
                   his
                   supper
                   commended
                   and
                   deliuered
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Amhrose
                   ,
                   The
                   new
                   Testament
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   a
                   Figure
                   of
                   which
                   (
                   blood
                   )
                   wee
                   receiue
                   the
                   mysticall
                   cup.
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   giuing
                   thankes
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   transfiguring
                   his
                   body
                   into
                   the
                   bread
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 infinite
                 to
                 alledge
                 all
                 )
                 what
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Signes
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   Figures
                   ,
                   Symbols
                   ,
                   Types
                   ,
                   Anti-types
                   ,
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   Samplars
                   ,
                   Images
                   ,
                   Similitudes
                   ,
                   Remembrances
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ?
                 Against
                 all
                 whose
                 yea
                 
                   Theophilacts
                   Nay
                
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 a
                 straw
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 giue
                 him
                 leaue
                 to
                 interpret
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 but
                 his
                 Nay
                 may
                 easily
                 bee
                 reconciled
                 to
                 their
                 Yea.
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 passage
                 by
                 you
                 vouched
                 he
                 faith
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   Figuration
                
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   figure
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   so
                   ,
                
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 Figure
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
                 endued
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 with
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St
                 
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   The
                   truth
                   is
                   present
                   to
                   the
                   signe
                   and
                   the
                   spirit
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Transformation
                   of
                   Bread
                   into
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 
                 speakes
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   still
                   it
                   seeme
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 hee
                 meanes
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 Bread
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 confesseth
                 it
                 still
                 to
                 remaine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Bread
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   eaten
                   by
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   .
                
                 Which
                 yet
                 he
                 more
                 plainly
                 expresseth
                 where
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   in
                   mercy
                   condescending
                   to
                   our
                   infirmity
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   preserueth
                   the
                   Species
                   or
                   Nature
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   wine
                   :
                   but
                   trans-elementeth
                   or
                   changeth
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   &
                   blood
                   .
                
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 farther
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 that
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 
                   into
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   but
                   into
                   the
                   vertue
                   thereof
                
                 :
                 intimating
                 a
                 Change
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Operation
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 next
                 witnesse
                 is
                 Magnetes
                 ,
                 an
                 author
                 to
                 me
                 vtterly
                 vnknowne
                 ,
                 saue
                 that
                 Gesner
                 in
                 his
                 Bibliotheca
                 reporteth
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 about
                 thirteene
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 since
                 hee
                 wrote
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 tongue
                 certaine
                 bookes
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 vnto
                 Theosthenes
                 against
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 that
                 flandered
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 quoted
                 by
                 
                   Fr.
                   Turrian
                
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 words
                 it
                 seemes
                 that
                 hee
                 never
                 yet
                 saw
                 the
                 Presse
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 alledged
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 warranted
                 only
                 by
                 Turrians
                 testimony
                 .
                 But
                 Turrian
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 deserues
                 no
                 credit
                 at
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Iesuite
                 ,
                 and
                 knowne
                 to
                 haue
                 plaid
                 many
                 foule
                 tricks
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 author
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 giue
                 the
                 same
                 construction
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 aboue
                 is
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 Theophilact
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 Otherwise
                 his
                 authority
                 is
                 as
                 easily
                 reiected
                 as
                 alledged
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 St
                 Hilary
                 
                   vseth
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   argument
                
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 truly
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 wee
                 truly
                 receiue
                 his
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thereby
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 esteemed
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 vs
                 naturally
                 .
                 St
                 Cyril
                 
                   proueth
                   not
                   
                   only
                   a
                
                 Spirituall
                 
                   but
                   also
                   a
                
                 Naturall
                 and
                 Bodily
                 
                   vnion
                   to
                   be
                   betweene
                   vs
                   and
                
                 Christ
                 
                   by
                   eating
                   his
                
                 flesh
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Hilary
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 Coniunction
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 Eating
                 thereof
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 will
                 hardly
                 be
                 proved
                 .
                 Had
                 he
                 so
                 meant
                 ,
                 how
                 cometh
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 alledgeh
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                
                 which
                 would
                 haue
                 made
                 more
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 :
                 but
                 ever
                 voucheth
                 the
                 sixt
                 of
                 Iohn
                 which
                 maketh
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 Howbeit
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 needs
                 vnderstand
                 him
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 striue
                 .
                 Know
                 then
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 bookes
                 St
                 Hilary
                 disputes
                 against
                 the
                 Arians
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 he
                 obiected
                 that
                 saying
                 
                   The
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   Sonne
                   are
                   one
                   .
                   One
                   ,
                
                 answered
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 Will
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
                 wherevnto
                 he
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 even
                 by
                 Nature
                 one
                 with
                 Christ.
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 proues
                 ,
                 first
                 because
                 both
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 vs
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Humane
                   nature
                
                 by
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   perfect
                   vnion
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Faithfull
                 are
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 regenerateth
                 ,
                 quickneth
                 ,
                 sanctifieth
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 conformeth
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 transformeth
                 them
                 into
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 proofes
                 hereof
                 hee
                 alledgeth
                 divers
                 passages
                 of
                 St
                 
                   Iohns
                   Gospell
                
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 your selues
                 confesse
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 belong
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 we
                 are
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 will
                 but
                 naturally
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   As
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   baptized
                   into
                   Christ
                   haue
                   put
                   on
                   Christ.
                
                 Whereunto
                 lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 
                 wee
                 are
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 Eating
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Drinking
                 his
                 Blood.
                 All
                 these
                 waies
                 ,
                 saith
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 are
                 wee
                 Naturally
                 ioyned
                 vnto
                 Christ.
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 meanes
                 there
                 needeth
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 into
                 Man
                 ,
                 of
                 Faith
                 into
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Baptismall
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 necessarie
                 for
                 this
                 that
                 bread
                 be
                 Transubstantiated
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Or
                 if
                 to
                 bring
                 Christ
                 into
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 mouth
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 needs
                 transubstantiate
                 the
                 bread
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 I
                 wonder
                 what
                 Transubstantiation
                 you
                 will
                 devise
                 to
                 bring
                 vs
                 into
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 mouth
                 ?
                 For
                 Hilary
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Mysticall
                   coniunction
                
                 not
                 only
                 is
                 Christ
                 in
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 wee
                 are
                 Naturally
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Answere
                 may
                 serue
                 for
                 Cyril
                 also
                 ,
                 wherevnto
                 for
                 farther
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Naturally
                 and
                 Naturall
                 so
                 often
                 vsed
                 both
                 by
                 Cyril
                 and
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 Naturally
                 signifieth
                 Truly
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   Naturall
                   True
                
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 may
                 beleeue
                 him
                 who
                 best
                 knew
                 their
                 meaning
                 even
                 Cyril
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   according
                   to
                   naturall
                   vnity
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   vnity
                   .
                   By
                   nature
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   wrath
                   :
                   where
                   by
                   nature
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   truth
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 
                   Naturall
                   vnion
                
                 is
                 
                   true
                   vnion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   naturally
                   to
                   be
                   vnited
                   is
                   truly
                   to
                   be
                   vnited
                   ,
                
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 may
                 bee
                 without
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Theodoret
                 
                   doth
                   proue
                   that
                
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 Flesh
                 
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                
                 virgin
                 
                   and
                   ascended
                   vp
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   holdeth
                   the
                   same
                   there
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   he
                   giueth
                   to
                   vs
                   his
                   true
                
                 flesh
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 
                   for
                   that
                   otherwise
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   giue
                   vs
                   his
                   true
                
                 Flesh
                 
                   to
                   eat
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   owne
                   flesh
                   were
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   
                   he
                   gaue
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   he
                   carried
                   vp
                   and
                   retaineth
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 marvell
                 much
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 being
                 more
                 expresse
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 then
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 you
                 durst
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 maintenance
                 thereof
                 .
                 Evē
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 doth
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Edition
                
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 weaken
                 his
                 authority
                 :
                 and
                 Gregorie
                 of
                 Valentia
                 flatly
                 condemneth
                 him
                 .
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   haue
                   thought
                   or
                   written
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   not
                   so
                   considerately
                   and
                   rightly
                   .
                   Adde
                   herevnto
                   that
                   Theodoret
                   was
                   noted
                   by
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   for
                   some
                   other
                   errours
                   besides
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 much
                 Theodoret
                 maketh
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 you
                 shall
                 heare
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Now
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 knowe
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 by
                 you
                 cited
                 he
                 disputeth
                 against
                 an
                 
                   Eutychian
                   Hereticke
                
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Humanitie
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 abolished
                 and
                 absorpted
                 by
                 his
                 Deitie
                 .
                 This
                 hee
                 would
                 proue
                 by
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Symbols
                 before
                 Consecration
                 are
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 changed
                 and
                 become
                 another
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 Assumption
                 thereof
                 is
                 chāged
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Substance
                
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 Theodoret
                 had
                 beene
                 Transubstantiator
                 hee
                 had
                 beene
                 finely
                 taken
                 :
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 abolisheth
                 the
                 
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 turneth
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 .
                 But
                 hee
                 taketh
                 the
                 Heretike
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 nets
                 ,
                 affirming
                 the
                 
                   Mysticall
                   signes
                   after
                   their
                   sanctification
                   doe
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   their
                   nature
                
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 after
                 the
                 Assumption
                 thereof
                 retaineth
                 his
                 Humanity
                 still
                 .
                 Whereby
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 yeelded
                 that
                 Christ
                 giueth
                 vs
                 his
                 true
                 Flesh
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 Theodoret
                 he
                 so
                 giueth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Mysticall
                   signes
                
                 retaine
                 their
                 
                 Nature
                 still
                 :
                 which
                 vtterly
                 overturnes
                 your
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iustin
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   proue
                   not
                   only
                   this
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   the
                
                 Resurrection
                 
                   also
                   of
                   our
                
                 Bodies
                 
                   by
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                
                 Christs
                 Flesh
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   that
                   our
                
                 Flesh
                 
                   ioyning
                   with
                   his
                
                 Flesh
                 
                   which
                   is
                   immortall
                   shall
                   bee
                   immortall
                   also
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   truth
                   of
                   Christs
                   Flesh
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Coniunction
                 of
                 our
                 Flesh
                 with
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 nor
                 ever
                 was
                 by
                 vs
                 denied
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 heap
                 vp
                 Fathers
                 for
                 the
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 spend
                 your
                 labour
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 That
                 you
                 should
                 proue
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 Which
                 hitherto
                 you
                 haue
                 but
                 little
                 aymed
                 at
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 say
                 these
                 
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   our
                   Flesh
                   is
                   ioyned
                   to
                   Christs
                   Flesh
                   ,
                
                 Ergo
                 
                   our
                   Flesh
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                
                 .
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sequele
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ioyning
                 doe
                 they
                 meane
                 ?
                 The
                 taking
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   flesh
                
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 .
                 They
                 neuer
                 dreamt
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 
                   eat
                   Christ
                   Sacramentally
                
                 (
                 among
                 whom
                 how
                 many
                 Reprobates
                 are
                 there
                 ?
                 )
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 vnto
                 life
                 everlasting
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 sacred
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 quicken
                 any
                 vnto
                 everlasting
                 death
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 By
                 
                   eating
                   him
                
                 not
                 only
                 Sacramentally
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 spiritually
                 and
                 by
                 Faith.
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 Christ
                 becomes
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 redounding
                 vpon
                 the
                 Flesh
                 by
                 making
                 it
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 fitteth
                 and
                 prepareth
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 glorious
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 
                 Hence
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   eateth
                   my
                   flesh
                   &
                   drinketh
                   my
                   bloud
                   hath
                   life
                   everlasting
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   raise
                   him
                   vp
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   If
                   Christ
                   bee
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   Body
                   indeed
                   is
                   dead
                   because
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   life
                   because
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   raised
                   vp
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   dwell
                   in
                   you
                   ▪
                   hee
                   that
                   raised
                   vp
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   shall
                   also
                   quicken
                   your
                   mortall
                   bodies
                   by
                   his
                   spirit
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 appeares
                 by
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Our
                   bodies
                   come
                   not
                   into
                   corruption
                   but
                   partake
                   of
                   life
                   by
                   being
                   nourished
                   with
                   the
                   body
                   &
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 For
                 that
                 our
                 bodies
                 in
                 litterall
                 sense
                 should
                 be
                 nourished
                 with
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 
                   the
                   food
                   of
                   the
                   belly
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   minde
                   ,
                   then
                   which
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   bee
                   deuised
                   more
                   absurd
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 is
                 Nourishment
                 properly
                 ?
                 Only
                 to
                 take
                 meat
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 alteration
                 and
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 nourished
                 :
                 which
                 to
                 affirme
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 horrible
                 impiety
                 .
                 Of
                 force
                 therefore
                 must
                 the
                 Fathers
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nourishment
                 by
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 is
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Nourishment
                   be
                   spirituall
                
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Eating
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 absurd
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 nourished
                 by
                 
                   bodily
                   eating
                
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 nourished
                 by
                 
                   spirituall
                   eating
                
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 haue
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ?
                 The
                 things
                 that
                 wee
                 eat
                 with
                 our
                 mouth
                 in
                 the
                 Sacramēt
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pledges
                 of
                 our
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 great
                 Councell
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   We
                   must
                   beleeue
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   symbols
                   or
                   pledges
                   of
                   our
                   Resurrection
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   the
                   same
                
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 
                   doth
                   proue
                   farther
                   that
                   the
                   
                   great
                   God
                   of
                   the
                   old
                
                 Testament
                 Creator
                 
                   of
                   heauen
                   &
                   earth
                   was
                
                 Christs
                 Father
                 .
                 
                   For
                   proofe
                   whereof
                   hee
                   alleageth
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Christ
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 
                   did
                   fulfill
                   the
                
                 Figures
                 
                   of
                   the
                   old
                
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   particular
                   wherein
                   bread
                   was
                   a
                   figure
                   of
                   his
                
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 saith
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 his
                 Flesh
                 indeed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 whom
                 Irenaeus
                 confuteth
                 ,
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Creator
                 was
                 knowne
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 vnknowne
                 .
                 Against
                 this
                 hee
                 endeauoureth
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 he
                 who
                 created
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 he
                 intendeth
                 manifestly
                 appeareth
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 where
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Others
                   saying
                   that
                   another
                   besides
                   the
                   creator
                   is
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   offering
                   vnto
                   him
                   those
                   creatures
                   that
                   are
                   here
                   amongst
                   vs
                   ,
                   shew
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   greedy
                   and
                   covetous
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   anothers
                   .
                
                 And
                 among
                 other
                 arguments
                 this
                 he
                 vseth
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 are
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   creatures
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 vseth
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 are
                 they
                 offered
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 :
                 
                 Ergo
                 the
                 Creator
                 is
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Were
                 he
                 not
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 takē
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 whervnto
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 vse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 your
                 Author
                 hath
                 notably
                 deceaued
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 Irenaeus
                 proueth
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 omnipotence
                 in
                 turning
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 into
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 neuer
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 thought
                 )
                 but
                 from
                 his
                 right
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 Touching
                 
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 prefigured
                 our
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 enough
                 already
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 so
                 sacrilegious
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 Optatus
                 Milevitanus
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 breake
                 downe
                 ,
                 scrape
                 ,
                 and
                 remoue
                 the
                 altars
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 which
                 your selues
                 haue
                 sometimes
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 haue
                 beene
                 borne
                 .
                 &c.
                 What
                 is
                 an
                 altar
                 but
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 monstrous
                 villanie
                 of
                 yours
                 is
                 doubled
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 brokē
                 also
                 the
                 chalice
                 which
                 did
                 beare
                 the
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 mixed
                 chalice
                 and
                 the
                 Bread
                 broken
                 taketh
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 and
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 
                 Bread
                 receauing
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 common
                 bread
                 but
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 consisting
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 one
                 earthly
                 ,
                 another
                 heavenly
                 :
                 the
                 earthly
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 old
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 the
                 heavenly
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 newly
                 made
                 vnder
                 that
                 forme
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 vs
                 now
                 consider
                 also
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 Commandement
                 was
                 giuen
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 those
                 twelue
                 Apostles
                 whom
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 Supper
                 taught
                 the
                 new
                 Oblation
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 giuing
                 them
                 authority
                 by
                 this
                 precept
                 to
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Where
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 is
                 objected
                 the
                 answer
                 is
                 soone
                 made
                 .
                 Optatus
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   altar
                   is
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   chalice
                   beareth
                   his
                   bloud
                   .
                   Irenaeus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   after
                   consecration
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   heavenly
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   had
                   authority
                   to
                   make
                   present
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                   Ergo
                
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 really
                 ,
                 corporally
                 ,
                 locally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   present
                
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 A
                 poore
                 and
                 silly
                 consequence
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 wity
                 our
                 author
                 hath
                 ,
                 wil
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 may
                 be
                 salued
                 and
                 verified
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 Present
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 Present
                 hee
                 is
                 Sacramentally
                 to
                 the
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritually
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 worthy
                 receauer
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 the
                 Fathers
                 alwaies
                 literally
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 vse
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 specially
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 signe
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 :
                 following
                 therein
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 Theodoret
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   changed
                   the
                   names
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   called
                   the
                   signe
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   the
                   Bloud
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Chalice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 the
                 meaning
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Bloud
                   is
                   there
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Bloud
                   is
                   there
                   Sacramentally
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 vouching
                 Irenaeus
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 you
                 curtal
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 adde
                 vnto
                 another
                 ?
                 Meant
                 you
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 
                   Giant
                   Procrustes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shorten
                 the
                 one
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 long
                 for
                 your
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stretch
                 out
                 the
                 other
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 short
                 ?
                 For
                 whereas
                 to
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   of
                   the
                   Bloud
                   and
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                
                 addeth
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   our
                   flesh
                   is
                   augmented
                   and
                   consisteth
                
                 :
                 this
                 you
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 omit
                 because
                 it
                 maketh
                 directly
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 naturall
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 nourished
                 and
                 increased
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 his
                 Body
                 &
                 Bloud
                 they
                 waxe
                 and
                 grow
                 .
                 Ergo
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Symbolicall
                   Body
                
                 and
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 still
                 remaining
                 .
                 Againe
                 
                 whereas
                 Irenaeus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Eucharist
                   consisteth
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   one
                   earthly
                   ,
                   another
                   heavenly
                
                 :
                 you
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   earthly
                   thing
                   is
                   the
                   old
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   the
                   heauenly
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   newly
                   made
                   vnder
                   that
                   forme
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 owne
                 Glosse
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Glosse
                 as
                 corrupteth
                 the
                 Text.
                 For
                 Irenaeus
                 neuer
                 dreamt
                 of
                 your
                 Formes
                 and
                 Accidents
                 without
                 substance
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 plaine
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 before
                 Consecration
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 earthly
                 ,
                 namely
                 Bread
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 consisting
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 namely
                 Bread
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Heauenly
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 these
                 as
                 common
                 Bread
                 &
                 Wine
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 like
                 as
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Saviour
                 incarnated
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 for
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 evē
                 so
                 we
                 be
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 food
                 wherewith
                 our
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 be
                 nourished
                 by
                 alteration
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 incarnated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 
                   common
                   bread
                
                 saith
                 Iustin.
                 What
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 For
                 hee
                 that
                 denies
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   common
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 bread
                 :
                 nay
                 he
                 confesseth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 Grace
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 common
                 loose
                 its
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 then
                 whosoever
                 comes
                 to
                 Rome
                 must
                 not
                 beleeue
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 thinke
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Fairy
                 land
                 ,
                 where
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 bee
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 doubtlesse
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 hallowed
                 ,
                 nothing
                 
                   Common
                   .
                   Iustin
                
                 
                 saith
                 farther
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   word
                   became
                   flesh
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   bread
                   made
                   the
                   body
                   .
                
                 What
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ?
                 Then
                 farewell
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Word
                 became
                 Flesh
                 by
                 vniting
                 it
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 hypostatically
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Transubstantiating
                 himselfe
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 therefore
                 is
                 bread
                 made
                 Body
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 
                   substantiall
                   change
                
                 of
                 Bread
                 into
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   vnion
                
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 with
                 bread
                 .
                 Nay
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 powerfull
                 Word
                 that
                 wrought
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 worketh
                 also
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 enforceth
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 power
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 earthly
                 creatures
                 to
                 convay
                 vnto
                 vs
                 heavenly
                 Graces
                 ,
                 saue
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Divine
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 would
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 prety
                 tricke
                 of
                 legerdemaine
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 your
                 author
                 juggles
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Iustin
                 runne
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 but
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Even
                   so
                   are
                   wee
                   taught
                   that
                   the
                   food
                   blessed
                   by
                   the
                   prayer
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   our
                   flesh
                   by
                   conversion
                   is
                   changed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Then
                 which
                 nothing
                 maketh
                 more
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 intend
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Food
                 as
                 Iustin
                 saies
                 ,
                 nourisheth
                 our
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood.
                 But
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nourisheth
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 is
                 converted
                 into
                 our
                 substance
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 Bread
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 bread
                 after
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 your
                 new
                 found
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Neither
                 hath
                 Moyses
                 giuen
                 vs
                 the
                 true
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 the
                 Feaster
                 and
                 the
                 Feast
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 the
                 Eater
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 eaten
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 indeede
                 is
                 the
                 Feast
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 eaten
                 :
                 but
                 eaten
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Feast
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Soule
                   :
                   eaten
                
                 therefore
                 
                 is
                 he
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Soule
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Spirituall
                 meat
                 must
                 spiritually
                 be
                 receiued
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 Saint
                 Hierom
                 vnderstands
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 Manna
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                   true
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Saviour
                 affirmeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it selfe
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 belly
                 .
                 Yet
                 was
                 it
                 made
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 both
                 Significatiue
                 and
                 Exhibitiue
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 though
                 generally
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 it
                 was
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 considered
                 it
                 carnally
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 the
                 mystery
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                 So
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Heare
                 one
                 Augus●●●
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 
                   The
                   ancients
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   while
                   as
                   yet
                   the
                   true
                   sacrifice
                   which
                   the
                   faithfull
                   know
                   ,
                   was
                   foreshewed
                   in
                   Figures
                   ,
                   did
                   celebrate
                   the
                   figures
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   figured
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   knowledge
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   more
                   ignorantly
                
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Your
                   Fathers
                   did
                   eat
                   Manna
                   in
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                   and
                   are
                   dead
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   vnderstood
                   not
                   that
                   ▪
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   eat
                   .
                   Therefore
                   not
                   vnderstanding
                   they
                   receiued
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   corporall
                   meat
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   same
                   meat
                   &
                   the
                   same
                   drinke
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   vnderstand
                   and
                   beleeue
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   vnderstand
                   not
                   ,
                   only
                   Manna
                   ,
                   only
                   water
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 wee
                 conceiue
                 of
                 this
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 wee
                 will
                 leaue
                 Christ
                 and
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 at
                 variance
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 denying
                 that
                 Moyses
                 giuing
                 Manna
                 gaue
                 the
                 
                   true
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 affirm●●g
                 that
                 they
                 
                   all
                   ate
                   the
                   same
                   spirituall
                   meat
                   .
                
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 seemes
                 strange
                 to
                 mee
                 how
                 you
                 can
                 hammer
                 your
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 from
                 hence
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 reason
                 thus
                 is
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 Moyses
                 gaue
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   Ergo
                   bread
                
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 transubstantiated
                 into
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 vntill
                 you
                 shew
                 mee
                 better
                 reason
                 ,
                 farther
                 answere
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 looke
                 from
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 If
                 you
                 aske
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 made
                 for
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Body
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 know
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 strengthfull
                 and
                 almighty
                 .
                 
                   And
                   againe
                
                 ,
                 Not
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 
                 This
                 Damascen
                 lived
                 vpward
                 of
                 seauen
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 yeares
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 shamefull
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 fabulous
                 narrations
                 every
                 where
                 appearing
                 in
                 his
                 writings
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 removed
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 bringing
                 in
                 sundry
                 new
                 &
                 strange
                 terms
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 :
                 the
                 misvnderstanding
                 of
                 which
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 prepared
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 that
                 deformed
                 monster
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoever
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 speeches
                 may
                 seeme
                 harsh
                 and
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 advantage
                 hath
                 beene
                 taken
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 way
                 :
                 yet
                 himselfe
                 was
                 cleane
                 of
                 another
                 mind
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 heare
                 what
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   made
                
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   our
                   Lord
                   made
                   for
                   himselfe
                   a
                   body
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   mother
                   .
                
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 made
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 assuming
                 a
                 body
                 turned
                 not
                 his
                 Deity
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 was
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 necessary
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 alone
                 is
                 able
                 
                 to
                 sanctify
                 the
                 
                   Naturall
                   element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 invest
                 them
                 with
                 
                   Supernaturall
                   graces
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 same
                 saith
                 he
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   ioyned
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   oile
                   and
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   made
                   it
                   the
                   washing
                   of
                   Regeneration
                   .
                
                 And
                 Leo
                 yet
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 
                 vsing
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 comparison
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   gave
                   vnto
                   water
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   gaue
                   vnto
                   his
                   mother
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   shaddowing
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   which
                   made
                   that
                   Mary
                   brought
                   forth
                   the
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   hath
                   made
                   water
                   to
                   regenerate
                   the
                   beleeuer
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 conceived
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 emploied
                 in
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 without
                 that
                 change
                 and
                 conversion
                 that
                 you
                 imagine
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Damascen
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 aknowledged
                 a
                 
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   wine
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 your
                 change
                 ,
                 may
                 appeare
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   eat
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   drinke
                   wine
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   conioyned
                   his
                   divinity
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   his
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   vsuall
                   things
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   according
                   to
                   nature
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   setled
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   aboue
                   nature
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 hee
                 conioyneth
                 the
                 Divinity
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 Now
                 coniunction
                 is
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 being
                 .
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 therefore
                 still
                 are
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 abolished
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 abolished
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 Transubstantiation
                 gone
                 .
                 Adde
                 herevnto
                 ,
                 that
                 Accidents
                 without
                 Substance
                 are
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   Vsuall
                   things
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 according
                 to
                 Nature
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 bread
                 and
                 true
                 Wine
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 Damascens
                 judgement
                 raise
                 vs
                 vp
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 aboue
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 him
                 enough
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 perishing
                 meat
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 please
                 me
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 long
                 for
                 Gods
                 Bread
                 ,
                 the
                 heauenly
                 Bread
                 ,
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Ignatius
                 wrote
                 an
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 both
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 Hierom
                 testify
                 :
                 
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 which
                 now
                 passeth
                 vnder
                 that
                 title
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 right
                 Epistle
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 it
                 is
                 confessed
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 those
                 Epistles
                 which
                 are
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 vnto
                 our
                 hands
                 perfect
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 passages
                 are
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 manifestly
                 corrupted
                 and
                 depraved
                 as
                 appeareth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 Baronius
                 and
                 Bellarmine
                 might
                 challenge
                 them
                 of
                 corruption
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 make
                 for
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 marriage
                 and
                 against
                 halfe
                 Communions
                 :
                 
                 
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 haue
                 as
                 much
                 liberty
                 to
                 challenge
                 the
                 place
                 by
                 you
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 made
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 vs.
                 But
                 it
                 needs
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 Ignatius
                 speaketh
                 not
                 there
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   bread
                   is
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 We
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 our
                 Lords
                 table
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 doubt
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Except
                 yee
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Leo
                 disputeth
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 against
                 the
                 Eutychians
                 who
                 denied
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 he
                 argueth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Eucharist
                   is
                   a
                   symboll
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   Christ
                   hath
                   a
                   true
                   body
                   ,
                
                 and
                 whosoever
                 will
                 rightly
                 communicate
                 ,
                 must
                 nothing
                 doubt
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                 So
                 reasoneth
                 also
                 Theodoret.
                 For
                 Orthodoxus
                 demanding
                 ,
                 whether
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 were
                 Symbols
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   body
                   &
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 answered
                 yea
                 :
                 he
                 thus
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   divine
                   mysteries
                   be
                   samplars
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   body
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   now
                   also
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Divinity
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 may
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Argument
                   ,
                   Communicants
                   may
                   not
                   doubt
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   a
                   true
                   body
                   ,
                
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   :
                   Ergo
                   bread
                   is
                   transubstantiated
                   into
                   body
                   .
                
                 Ridiculous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 therefore
                 our
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 reall
                 washing
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 reall
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 so
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Supper
                 of
                 Christ
                 it
                 behooueth
                 wee
                 bee
                 really
                 fed
                 with
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 thing
                 besides
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 yeelded
                 Euthymius
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 matter
                 were
                 not
                 great
                 .
                 
                 For
                 he
                 liued
                 vpward
                 of
                 eleven
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 owne
                 Chronologers
                 place
                 him
                 after
                 Gratian
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 what
                 saith
                 hee
                 ?
                 
                   It
                   behooueth
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   supper
                   wee
                   be
                   really
                   fed
                   with
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Really
                   fed
                   ?
                
                 Who
                 doubteth
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 Reall
                 doth
                 not
                 necessarily
                 import
                 your
                 
                   Carnall
                   manner
                
                 .
                 For
                 Spirituall
                 is
                 also
                 Reall
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 a
                 spirit
                 is
                 no
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 Christs
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 which
                 died
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 covered
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 revealed
                 to
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 feeding
                 presently
                 our
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Nicephorus
                 also
                 liued
                 eleauen
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 authority
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 saith
                 conclude
                 your
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 may
                 bee
                 and
                 is
                 present
                 Sacramentally
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 feed
                 both
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 remaine
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Else
                 where
                 hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 outward
                 
                   Elements
                   symbolls
                
                 and
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                 If
                 symbolls
                 and
                 signes
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 the
                 Body
                 it selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 receiue
                 not
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Saluation
                 in
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 healthfull
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 
                 They
                 eat
                 the
                 healthfull
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 surely
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 naturall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 frute
                 they
                 receiue
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 many
                 men
                 take
                 an
                 healthfull
                 medicine
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 their
                 bodies
                 bee
                 evill
                 affected
                 it
                 proueth
                 not
                 healthfull
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   healthfull
                   Sacrifice
                   is
                   the
                   naturall
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   Bread
                   by
                   Transubstantiation
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 How
                 these
                 things
                 hang
                 together
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 .
                 Would
                 to
                 God
                 your selfe
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 paines
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 solemne
                 fault
                 ,
                 you
                 quote
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 mee
                 to
                 gather
                 your
                 Conclusions
                 :
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 thinke
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 saw
                 no
                 great
                 force
                 or
                 strength
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 Gregory
                 did
                 favor
                 Transubstantiation
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   which
                   filleth
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   so
                   although
                   that
                   body
                   bee
                   consecrated
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   &
                   at
                   innumerable
                   times
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   there
                   not
                   many
                   bodies
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   nor
                   many
                   cups
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   bloud
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   tooke
                   in
                   the
                   wombe
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   and
                   which
                   he
                   gaue
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   filleth
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   conioyneth
                   and
                   maketh
                   that
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   bee
                   ioyned
                   to
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   body
                   be
                   in
                   truth
                   one
                   .
                
                 Here
                 according
                 to
                 Gregory
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 succeed
                 and
                 fill
                 vp
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 is
                 abolished
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 which
                 filleth
                 the
                 bread
                 ,
                 maketh
                 it
                 ●o
                 passe
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Which
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 stand
                 with
                 your
                 Transubstantiation
                 iudge
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 Hereticks
                 admit
                 not
                 the
                 Eucharists
                 and
                 oblations
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 confesse
                 that
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 suffered
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 raised
                 vp
                 againe
                 
                 by
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 
                   These
                   words
                   alleaged
                   by
                
                 Theodoret
                 
                   are
                   reported
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 St.
                 Ignatius
                 
                   the
                   Apostles
                   scholler
                   written
                   in
                   an
                
                 Epistle
                 ad
                 Smyrnenses
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                   of
                   greater
                   antiquitie
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 words
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Epistle
                   ad
                   Smyrnenses
                
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 extant
                 .
                 Whereby
                 you
                 may
                 perceaue
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 perfect
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 .
                 
                 Of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 saith
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Ignatius
                   when
                   he
                   wrote
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   vsed
                   words
                   I
                   knowe
                   not
                   whence
                   taken
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Hierome
                   ;
                   If
                   you
                   vse
                   not
                   his
                   testimonies
                   for
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   vse
                   them
                   for
                   antiquity
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Spanhe●m
                 reckons
                 it
                 not
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 as
                 being
                 doubtfull
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 questioned
                 by
                 mee
                 .
                 I
                 answere
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Heretikes
                 which
                 Ignatius
                 meanes
                 were
                 Menander
                 and
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Simon
                 .
                 These
                 denied
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 Flesh.
                 Wherevpon
                 they
                 reiected
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 also
                 ,
                 least
                 thereby
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 confesse
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 true
                 Flesh.
                 For
                 granting
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 also
                 grant
                 a
                 
                   true
                   body
                   ▪
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Truth
                 being
                 Correlatiues
                 ,
                 whose
                 Relation
                 is
                 to
                 figure
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 figured
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 added
                 aloes
                 vnto
                 wormwood
                 ,
                 one
                 error
                 vnto
                 another
                 :
                 first
                 denying
                 the
                 
                   truth
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 was
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Sacramentally
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 More
                 then
                 this
                 cannot
                 bee
                 meant
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 presume
                 Theodoret
                 would
                 not
                 alleage
                 this
                 to
                 crosse
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 who
                 holdeth
                 that
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 still
                 remaine
                 ▪
                 and
                 argueth
                 from
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 symbols
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 declared
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 Iohn
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalyps
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 adde
                 vnto
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 shall
                 adde
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 plagues
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 minish
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 part
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 malediction
                 or
                 curse
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 diminish
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 shed
                 for
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 put
                 to
                 an
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 saying
                 a
                 Figuratiue
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 by
                 a
                 similitude
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 signifieth
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 much
                 that
                 we
                 put
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 an
                 evill
                 change
                 take
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 sense
                 which
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 author
                 ,
                 God
                 &
                 man
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 hath
                 spoken
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 did
                 ascend
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 
                   This
                   man
                   especially
                   with
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   answereth
                
                 M.
                 Downe
                 
                   and
                   all
                   Protestants
                   fully
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Authority
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 greatly
                 pitty
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 miserably
                 you
                 are
                 gulled
                 and
                 beguiled
                 by
                 your
                 Author
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 was
                 this
                 Rupertus
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 yesterday
                 ?
                 one
                 that
                 liued
                 towards
                 twelue
                 hundred
                 after
                 Christ
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 Heretike
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 
                 For
                 he
                 maintained
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Eucharisticall
                   Bread
                
                 is
                 
                   hypostatically
                   assumed
                
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 iust
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 
                   humane
                   nature
                
                 was
                 assumed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 .
                 This
                 
                 he
                 expresseth
                 in
                 words
                 as
                 cleare
                 as
                 the
                 noone
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 expounding
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   Flesh
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   eternall
                   word
                   by
                   incarnation
                   was
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   destroying
                   or
                   changing
                   ,
                   but
                   personally
                   assuming
                   the
                   humanitie
                   :
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   by
                   consecration
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   is
                   made
                   Bread
                   ,
                   not
                   destroying
                   or
                   changing
                   ,
                   but
                   personally
                   assuming
                   Bread.
                
                 This
                 he
                 declareth
                 elsewhere
                 very
                 largely
                 ,
                 
                 shewing
                 that
                 Bread
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 turning
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 assumed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 Bread
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 his
                 Humane
                 or
                 Carnall
                 but
                 
                   Bready
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin.
                 That
                 yet
                 these
                 two
                 bodies
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 One
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Person
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   one
                
                 who
                 assumed
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 aboue
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 beneath
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 is
                 in
                 Bread.
                 
                 This
                 grosse
                 errour
                 Algerus
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 Rupertus
                 ,
                 confu●ed
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 iustly
                 deserued
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 most
                 absurd
                 heresie
                 .
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 now
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 good
                 sir
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 especially
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 fully
                 answereth
                 Mr●
                 Downe
                 and
                 all
                 Protestants
                 ?
                 Doth
                 he
                 not
                 as
                 fully
                 answere
                 you
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Tenet
                   destroy
                
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 bread
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ?
                 Yea
                 but
                 we
                 adde
                 vnto
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Figuratiue
                   body
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 a
                 shamelesse
                 slander
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 place
                 no
                 Figure
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 bodie
                 ,
                 but
                 litterally
                 interpret
                 it
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   naturall
                   body
                
                 .
                 At
                 least
                 we
                 say
                 
                   bread
                   signifieth
                   his
                   body
                
                 .
                 So
                 wee
                 say
                 indeed
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 say
                 the
                 Fathers
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 vnto
                 a
                 Text
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 adde
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 I
                 conceaue
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 counted
                 addition
                 in
                 vs
                 to
                 say
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   Sacramentally
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 signification
                 ,
                 
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 you
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Rupertus
                 himselfe
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Impanation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 beleeue
                 God
                 alwaies
                 and
                 not
                 repine
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 seemeth
                 absurd
                 to
                 our
                 sense
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 Let
                 his
                 words
                 surmount
                 and
                 passe
                 both
                 our
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 myst●ries
                 ,
                 having
                 more
                 regard
                 vnto
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 things
                 which
                 lye
                 before
                 vs.
                 For
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 infallible
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 sense
                 may
                 very
                 easily
                 be
                 deceaued
                 :
                 they
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 bee
                 false
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 sense
                 of
                 ours
                 is
                 many
                 and
                 sundry
                 times
                 beguiled
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 haue
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 beleeue
                 and
                 behold
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 Christ
                 saith
                 must
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 although
                 to
                 our
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 it
                 seeme
                 neuer
                 so
                 vnlikely
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 grant
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 neither
                 deceaue
                 nor
                 be
                 deceaued
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 saith
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 I
                 grant
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Institution
                   ,
                   Ergo
                
                 these
                 words
                 must
                 be
                 beleeued
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 them
                 bee
                 esteemed
                 as
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 Publicans
                 that
                 beleeue
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 meaneth
                 he
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   behold
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   our
                   vnderstanding
                   ?
                
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 immediatly
                 following
                 he
                 declareth
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   deliuered
                   no
                   sensible
                   thing
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   sensible
                   things
                   things
                   intelligible
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 illustrats
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   baptisme
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   in
                   baptisme
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   water
                   a
                   thing
                   sensible
                   the
                   gift
                   is
                   giuen
                   .
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   wrought
                   namely
                   Regeneration
                   
                   and
                   Renovation
                   is
                   intelligible
                   .
                
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 what
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 intendeth
                 ,
                 namely
                 to
                 draw
                 our
                 eyes
                 from
                 the
                 
                   sensible
                   Obiect
                
                 vnto
                 the
                 spirituall
                 and
                 
                   Intelligible
                   Grace
                
                 exhibited
                 to
                 our
                 vnderstanding
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 Water
                 and
                 bread
                 are
                 now
                 become
                 instruments
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 of
                 the
                 
                   spirituall
                   Renovation
                
                 and
                 
                   Refection
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                
                 .
                 Which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 effected
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 without
                 the
                 Transubstantiation
                 of
                 Water
                 :
                 so
                 for
                 ought
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 saies
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   supper
                
                 also
                 without
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   of
                   bread
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                 What
                 wil
                 you
                 say
                 then
                 if
                 I
                 shew
                 you
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 vs
                 as
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 doe
                 receaue
                 a
                 thing
                 farre
                 greater
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 Elias
                 gaue
                 .
                 For
                 Elias
                 left
                 vnto
                 his
                 Disciples
                 his
                 cloake
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ascending
                 into
                 heauen
                 left
                 with
                 vs
                 his
                 Flesh.
                 
                   And
                   againe
                
                 ,
                 Elias
                 went
                 himselfe
                 without
                 his
                 cloake
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 left
                 his
                 flesh
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 hauing
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 selfe-same
                 Flesh.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 Christ
                 ascending
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 his
                 true
                 flesh
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 Elias
                 who
                 also
                 ascended
                 and
                 carried
                 his
                 flesh
                 thither
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 flesh
                 that
                 he
                 left
                 here
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 Elias
                 cloake
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 with
                 Elizeus
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 comparison
                 standeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Cloake
                 which
                 Elias
                 left
                 was
                 a
                 symbol
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 Vertue
                 which
                 fell
                 from
                 him
                 vpon
                 Elizeus
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 mysticall
                 elements
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 are
                 pledges
                 and
                 tokens
                 vnto
                 vs
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 is
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ascending
                 carried
                 his
                 true
                 flesh
                 with
                 him
                 corporally
                 into
                 heaven
                 :
                 and
                 left
                 his
                 mysticall
                 flesh
                 here
                 vnto
                 vs
                 spiritually
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 supper
                 then
                 being
                 prepared
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 ordinances
                 met
                 together
                 at
                 the
                 Sacramentall
                 and
                 mysticall
                 delicates
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 being
                 consumed
                 which
                 the
                 old
                 tradition
                 did
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 our
                 Master
                 setteth
                 before
                 his
                 Disciples
                 a
                 meat
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 consumed
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 people
                 invited
                 now
                 to
                 sumptuous
                 ,
                 costly
                 and
                 artificiall
                 banquets
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 immortalitie
                 is
                 giuen
                 ,
                 which
                 differeth
                 from
                 common
                 meats
                 ,
                 keeping
                 the
                 outward
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 corporall
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 prouing
                 &
                 declaring
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 present
                 by
                 an
                 invisible
                 and
                 secret
                 working
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Th●
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cardinal
                   workes
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 twelue
                 Tracts
                 ,
                 among
                 which
                 this
                 
                   De
                   coenâ
                   Domini
                
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 Cyprians
                 that
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Carthage
                   .
                   Pamelius
                
                 staggers
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 the
                 Words
                 and
                 phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 seeme
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 for
                 Cyprian
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 professeth
                 that
                 of
                 certainety
                 hee
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 
                 But
                 Possevine
                 is
                 peremptory
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 falsly
                 fathered
                 on
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Senensis
                
                 also
                 :
                 and
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Bellarmine
                
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 render
                 reasons
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Cyprian
                 never
                 refused
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 name
                 to
                 his
                 bookes
                 which
                 this
                 Author
                 doth
                 .
                 Neither
                 would
                 hee
                 haue
                 called
                 his
                 writings
                 
                   Childish
                   toyes
                
                 :
                 or
                 haue
                 said
                 
                   that
                   the
                   sublimitie
                   of
                   Cornelius
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   delighted
                   with
                   his
                   stammering
                   tongue
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 finally
                 would
                 he
                 haue
                 vsed
                 so
                 many
                 barbarismes
                 :
                 nor
                 haue
                 
                 written
                 things
                 contrary
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 this
                 particular
                 Tract
                 
                   de
                   coenâ
                   Domini
                
                 ,
                 
                 Bellarmin
                 ingeniously
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 one
                 later
                 then
                 hee
                 wrote
                 it
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 they
                 all
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 these
                 Tracts
                 is
                 ancient
                 .
                 
                 How
                 ancient
                 ?
                 
                   It
                   is
                   cleare
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Pamelius
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   booke
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Cornelius
                   and
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   deserueth
                   the
                   same
                   authoritie
                   with
                
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 
                 Nay
                 
                   not
                   so
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Author
                   thereof
                   is
                   later
                   then
                
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 
                   yea
                   without
                   doubt
                   later
                   then
                
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 yeares
                 yonger
                 then
                 Cyprian
                 at
                 least
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 certainely
                 knoweth
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 much
                 younger
                 then
                 so
                 ?
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Library
                 of
                 
                   All
                   Soules
                   College
                   in
                   Oxford
                
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 very
                 ancient
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Tracts
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Arnoldus
                   Bonavillacensis
                
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 not
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 falsely
                 inscribed
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 Arnoldus
                 liued
                 not
                 much
                 lesse
                 thē
                 twelue
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ.
                 
                 Which
                 inscription
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vnlikely
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 author
                 the
                 man
                 you
                 tooke
                 him
                 for
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 
                   graue
                   Father
                   and
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Section
                 you
                 tearme
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 St
                 Cyprian
                 .
                 If
                 false
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 who
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 age
                 he
                 liued
                 ,
                 his
                 authority
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 value
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 examine
                 his
                 testimonie
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 be
                 it
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Presence
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Presence
                   of
                   divine
                   vertue
                   ,
                   or
                   power
                
                 :
                 which
                 falleth
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Real
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 you
                 intend
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 saith
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 was
                 consumed
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 set
                 before
                 his
                 
                   Disciples
                   an
                   inconsumptible
                   meat
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 Bread.
                 Indeed
                 it
                 cannot
                 :
                 and
                 who
                 saith
                 it
                 is
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 
                 meat
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 consumed
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 offered
                 and
                 exhibited
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 together
                 with
                 Bread.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 that
                 
                   food
                   of
                   immortalitie
                
                 which
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ,
                 represented
                 and
                 figured
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 Bread
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 truly
                 ,
                 
                   Bread
                   sacramentally
                
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 
                   differing
                   from
                   common
                   meats
                   ,
                   and
                   keeping
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   bodily
                   substance
                
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 happily
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 you
                 thinke
                 strikes
                 all
                 dead
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
                 Suppose
                 then
                 your
                 Author
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   water
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   differeth
                   from
                   common
                   water
                   ,
                   &
                   retaining
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   bodily
                   substance
                   ,
                   by
                   invisible
                   working
                   proueth
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   Gods
                   power
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   :
                
                 would
                 you
                 from
                 hence
                 conclude
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
                 I
                 knowe
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 can
                 you
                 from
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 word
                 species
                 which
                 you
                 translate
                 .
                 Forme
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 outward
                 Forme
                 too
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 word
                 outward
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 shew
                 without
                 substance
                 ,
                 or
                 Accident
                 without
                 subiect
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 vsually
                 it
                 signifieth
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 kinde
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   I
                   see
                   not
                   speciem
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Cup
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   it
                   hath
                   the
                   resemblance
                
                 :
                 
                 which
                 afterward
                 repeating
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   see
                   the
                   resemblance
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   I
                   see
                   not
                   veritatē
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   Christ
                   changeth
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   the
                   Elements
                   .
                
                 
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 The
                 Formes
                 or
                 Accidents
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 remaine
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 but
                 the
                 Elements
                 or
                 things
                 thēselues
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 St
                 
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   Their
                   meat
                   was
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   ours
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   signification
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   specie
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   kinde
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 your
                 Author
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   keepeth
                   the
                   species
                   of
                   bodily
                   substance
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 by
                 Forme
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Accident
                 ,
                 or
                 Shew
                 void
                 of
                 substance
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 turne
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   still
                   retaineth
                   the
                   nature
                   or
                   truth
                   of
                   its
                   bodily
                   substance
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   This
                   graue
                
                 Father
                 and
                 Martyr
                 
                   doth
                   plainely
                   shew
                   ,
                   how
                   Mr
                
                 Downe
                 
                   hath
                   wrested
                
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                
                 Popes
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Doctors
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Church
                 
                   did
                   agree
                   alwaies
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   great
                   shew
                   M.
                
                 Downe
                 
                   hath
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   For
                   here
                
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 
                   sheweth
                   you
                   that
                   this
                   food
                   of
                   immortality
                   keepeth
                   the
                   outward
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                
                 Bodily
                 Substance
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   prouing
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   present
                   a
                   divine
                   power
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   confessed
                   by
                
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   when
                
                 Gelasius
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   his
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   outward
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                   corporall
                
                 Substance
                 .
                 
                   And
                   with
                   this
                   agree
                   many
                   of
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   also
                   wrested
                   from
                   their
                   true
                   meaning
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   manifestly
                   by
                   the
                   manifold
                   plaine
                   places
                   of
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   by
                   me
                   here
                   set
                   downe
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 Premisses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 contradict
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 of
                 answering
                 arguments
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 you
                 taken
                 the
                 right
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 vp
                 my
                 mouth
                 for
                 ever
                 replying
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 M.
                 Downe
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   made
                   a
                   great
                   shew
                
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 disagree
                 among
                 themselues
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 :
                 you
                 passing
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 proofes
                 ,
                 thinke
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 affirme
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   and
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   doe
                   agree
                   .
                
                 Wherevpon
                 you
                 farther
                 inferre
                 that
                 M.
                 Downe
                 hath
                 wrested
                 
                   Pope
                   Gelasius
                
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 hee
                 haue
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 expresse
                 words
                 of
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 not
                 transubstantiated
                 because
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 stil
                 remaineth
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 conclusion
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 Popes
                 and
                 
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   Gelasius
                
                 and
                 Cyprian
                 must
                 needs
                 agree
                 .
                 But
                 questionlesse
                 if
                 Cyprian
                 
                 (
                 for
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 wee
                 will
                 suppose
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 right
                 Cyprian
                 )
                 doe
                 by
                 
                   Forme
                   of
                   bodily
                   substance
                
                 vnderstand
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 shew
                 without
                 Substance
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 agree
                 with
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 For
                 Gelasius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Substance
                   or
                   nature
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   wine
                   cease
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   :
                
                 and
                 Substance
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 shew
                 without
                 substance
                 .
                 So
                 to
                 interpret
                 is
                 to
                 expound
                 white
                 by
                 blacke
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 by
                 darknesse
                 :
                 and
                 would
                 argue
                 extreame
                 either
                 stubbornesse
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 brutishnesse
                 .
                 But
                 Cyprian
                 by
                 Forme
                 vnderstandeth
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 Accidents
                 miraculously
                 subsisting
                 without
                 Subiect
                 :
                 but
                 them
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Subiect
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 verity
                 and
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 hee
                 perfectly
                 agrees
                 with
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 manifold
                 
                   plaine
                   places
                   by
                   you
                   here
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                
                 I
                 hope
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 they
                 appeare
                 not
                 so
                 plaine
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 fully
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 wresting
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   his
                   true
                   meaning
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Therefore
                   though
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   doe
                   sometimes
                   call
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 a
                 Figure
                 or
                 Signe
                 ,
                 Representation
                 or
                 Similitude
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   sense
                   as
                   those
                   places
                   of
                
                 St
                 Paul
                 
                   are
                   ,
                   wherein
                
                 Christ
                 
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   him
                   a
                
                 Figure
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   againe
                   an
                
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   farther
                   yet
                
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 
                   all
                   which
                   places
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   take
                   away
                   from
                
                 Christ
                 
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   substance
                   of
                   his
                
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   true
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   true
                   man
                   indeed
                
                 (
                 
                   though
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   places
                   some
                   heresies
                   haue
                   beene
                   framed
                   by
                   ancient
                   heretiks
                   against
                   his
                
                 Divinity
                 or
                 
                 Humanity
                 )
                 
                   so
                   doe
                   not
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Phrases
                   sometime
                   vsed
                   by
                   the
                   ancient
                
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   calling
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 a
                 Signe
                 ,
                 Figure
                 ,
                 Representation
                 or
                 Similitude
                 of
                 Christs
                 Body
                 
                   exclude
                   the
                   truth
                   or
                   Reality
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Signes
                   ,
                   Figures
                   ,
                   Representations
                   ,
                   Similitudes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 cleare
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 feare
                 it
                 greeueth
                 you
                 much
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 maketh
                 so
                 directly
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 salue
                 all
                 ,
                 some
                 pretty
                 shift
                 or
                 colour
                 must
                 be
                 devised
                 :
                 &
                 those
                 tearms
                 must
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 as
                 St
                 Paul
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 
                   likenesse
                   of
                   man.
                
                 For
                 as
                 here
                 they
                 deny
                 not
                 either
                 the
                 Godhead
                 or
                 Man-hood
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 so
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 doe
                 they
                 exclude
                 the
                 Body
                 or
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 And
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 indeed
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 when
                 Cyprian
                 ere
                 while
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Retaining
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   Corporall
                   Substance
                   ,
                
                 did
                 you
                 so
                 hastily
                 exclud
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 fancy
                 to
                 your selfe
                 shewes
                 subsisting
                 of
                 themselues
                 without
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 examine
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 farther
                 .
                 
                 
                   A
                   Symbole
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Maximus
                   ,
                   is
                   some
                   sensible
                   thing
                   assumed
                   insteed
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   intelligible
                   ,
                   as
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   for
                   immateriall
                   and
                   divine
                   nourishment
                   and
                   refection
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   are
                   Symbols
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   are
                   signes
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   being
                   one
                   thing
                   and
                   signifying
                   another
                   .
                   It
                   were
                   no
                   figure
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   things
                   incident
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   were
                   found
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   Sacraments
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   resemblance
                   or
                   Similitude
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   Sacraments
                   .
                
                 These
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 plainely
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 in
                 Sacraments
                 they
                 never
                 conceiued
                 the
                 Figure
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 signe
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 cleane
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 herevpon
                 in
                 expresse
                 tearms
                 they
                 affirme
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 not
                 one
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Eucharist
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   consisteth
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   an
                   earthly
                   and
                   an
                   heauenly
                   .
                
                 And
                 Saint
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   The
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   two
                   and
                   consisteth
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrament
                   or
                   sacred
                   signe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 they
                 speake
                 generally
                 of
                 all
                 Sacraments
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 the
                 Figure
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 can
                 make
                 Sensible
                 and
                 
                   Insensible
                   ,
                   Corporall
                
                 and
                 
                   Spirituall
                   ,
                   Earthly
                
                 and
                 
                   Heavenly
                   ,
                   Corruptible
                   and
                   Immortall
                
                 to
                 bee
                 all
                 one
                 :
                 neither
                 shall
                 you
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Thing
                   signified
                
                 in
                 any
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Adde
                 herevnto
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 not
                 only
                 say
                 that
                 Bread
                 is
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 eat
                 his
                 Body
                 or
                 drinke
                 his
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 the
                 speech
                 is
                 Figuratiue
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   seemeth
                   to
                   command
                   an
                   evill
                   and
                   wicked
                   act
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   figure
                   therefore
                   ,
                   instructing
                   vs
                   to
                   communicate
                   with
                   his
                   passion
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 a
                 Figuratiue
                 speech
                 literally
                 is
                 very
                 dangerous
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                   letter
                   killeth
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 Figuratiue
                 and
                 Proper
                 cannot
                 bee
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Sacraments
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 is
                 affirmed
                 of
                 the
                 signe
                 ,
                 the
                 speech
                 be
                 Sacramentall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Figuratiue
                 :
                 it
                 followeth
                 necessarily
                 that
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   signified
                
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 you
                 wronged
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 saying
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   will
                   now
                   conclude
                   with
                   two
                   authorities
                   more
                   .
                   The
                   first
                
                 Counsel
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   foure
                
                 Counsells
                 
                   allowed
                   by
                
                 Protestants
                 
                   for
                   sound
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   the
                
                 Counsell
                 
                   are
                   these
                
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 faithfully
                 beleeue
                 with
                 an
                 exalted
                 mind
                 that
                 there
                 lyeth
                 on
                 the
                 holy
                 table
                 the
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Canon
                 here
                 by
                 you
                 alleaged
                 came
                 but
                 very
                 lately
                 to
                 light
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 neither
                 in
                 Ruffin
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Balsamon
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Tomes
                 of
                 the
                 Counsells
                 heretofore
                 published
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 newest
                 impression
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 letter
                 ,
                 signifying
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 newly
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Vatican
                   Library
                
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Gelasius
                   Cyzicenus
                
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 breed
                 great
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 weaken
                 the
                 authority
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 saith
                 the
                 Canon
                 ?
                 
                   There
                   lyeth
                   on
                   the
                   Table
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God.
                
                 What
                 ?
                 Corporally
                 and
                 Really
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 Symbolically
                 and
                 Sacramentally
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 say
                 as
                 you
                 translate
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   faithfully
                   beleeue
                   with
                   an
                   exalted
                   mind
                   that
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   lyeth
                   on
                   the
                   table
                
                 :
                 But
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   not
                   basely
                   attend
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   the
                   Cup
                   set
                   before
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   lifting
                   vp
                   our
                   mind
                   ,
                   by
                   Faith
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   vpon
                   the
                   table
                   .
                
                 which
                 rather
                 maketh
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 then
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 he
                 plainely
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Bread
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 :
                 then
                 secondly
                 it
                 commandeth
                 vs
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 which
                 needed
                 not
                 if
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 were
                 there
                 Really
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 (
                 where
                 obserue
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 table
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 an
                 altar
                 )
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 conceiue
                 
                   Christ
                   Sacramentally
                
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 though
                 Really
                 hee
                 bee
                 there
                 whether
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 advance
                 our
                 thoughts
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 clause
                 of
                 the
                 passage
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 wast
                 ,
                 and
                 mangled
                 by
                 you
                 :
                 I
                 thinke
                 to
                 intimate
                 that
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 words
                 at
                 full
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   sacrificed
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   without
                   being
                   sacrificed
                
                 :
                 manifestly
                 insinuating
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Properly
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 Representiuely
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 commemoration
                 .
                 Not
                 much
                 vnlike
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 serue
                 insteed
                 of
                 a
                 commentarie
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 teach
                 you
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Fathers
                 say
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 alwaies
                 litterally
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 .
                 
                 
                   What
                   doest
                   thou
                   o
                   man
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   at
                   the
                   houre
                   of
                   the
                   mysticall
                   table
                   ?
                   Didst
                   thou
                   not
                   promise
                   to
                   the
                   Priest
                   who
                   said
                   ,
                   lift
                   vp
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   wee
                   lift
                   them
                   vp
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   And
                   fearest
                   thou
                   not
                   nor
                   blushest
                   that
                   in
                   that
                   very
                   houre
                   thou
                   art
                   found
                   a
                   Lyar
                   ?
                   The
                   table
                   is
                   furnished
                   with
                   mysteries
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   the
                   Priest
                   is
                   troubled
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   a
                   spirituall
                   fire
                   flowes
                   from
                   the
                   sacred
                   table
                   ,
                   the
                   Seraphins
                   stand
                   by
                   couering
                   their
                   faces
                   with
                   sixe
                   wings
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   incorporeall
                   vertues
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   a
                   spirituall
                   fire
                   comes
                   downe
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   the
                   Bloud
                   in
                   the
                   cup
                   is
                   drawne
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   immaculate
                   side
                   for
                   thy
                   purification
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Saint
                 Cyril
                 saith
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 mystery
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 aske
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 bee
                 done
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Iewish
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 everlasting
                 torment
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 good
                 Lord
                 deliuer
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 
                   In
                   this
                   mystery
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   inquire
                   How.
                
                 What
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 
                   Ergo
                   Christ
                   is
                   present
                   by
                   Transubstantiation
                   ?
                
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 doubt
                 had
                 beene
                 how
                 Bread
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 might
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 substance
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 resoluing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 Cyril
                 had
                 advised
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 not
                 to
                 inquire
                 How
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 derogatory
                 to
                 
                   Gods
                   omnipotence
                
                 :
                 here
                 you
                 had
                 a
                 pregnant
                 testimony
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 But
                 Cyril
                 handling
                 those
                 words
                 .
                 
                   The
                   bread
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   is
                   my
                   Flesh
                   ,
                
                 exagitateth
                 the
                 Iewes
                 for
                 demanding
                 
                   How
                   hee
                   could
                   giue
                   his
                   flesh
                   to
                   eat
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 miracles
                 had
                 demonstrated
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 duty
                 simply
                 to
                 beleeue
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 had
                 spoken
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 meanes
                 by
                 which
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 such
                 immanity
                 and
                 anthropophagy
                 as
                 they
                 imagined
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 in
                 these
                 Mysteries
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 sawcie
                 &
                 malapert
                 as
                 to
                 demand
                 How
                 ▪
                 how
                 cometh
                 it
                 about
                 that
                 your selues
                 take
                 vpon
                 you
                 so
                 magistrally
                 to
                 define
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 after
                 an
                 
                   Orall
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
                 Your
                 
                   Cutbert
                   Tonstall
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Perhaps
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   better
                   ,
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   manner
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   left
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   curious
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   coniecture
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   free
                   before
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   Laterane
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 I
                 must
                 doe
                 you
                 to
                 wit
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Question
                   how
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 alwaies
                 evill
                 and
                 forbidden
                 .
                 The
                 blessed
                 virgin
                 her selfe
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 
                 
                   How
                   may
                   this
                   be
                   seeing
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   man
                
                 ?
                 And
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   therefore
                   wee
                   say
                   ,
                   How
                   can
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   bread
                   be
                   Christs
                   body
                   ?
                
                 &
                 Saint
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   some
                   may
                   thinke
                   with
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   bread
                   his
                   body
                
                 ?
                 Neither
                 did
                 they
                 
                 offend
                 in
                 asking
                 How
                 ,
                 because
                 firmely
                 beleeuing
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 admiration
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 learning
                 that
                 they
                 moued
                 that
                 Question
                 .
                 That
                 How
                 ▪
                 Which
                 is
                 forbidden
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 demanded
                 ou●
                 of
                 Incredulity
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 was
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 beleeued
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 reiected
                 his
                 saying
                 as
                 requiring
                 some
                 savage
                 or
                 inhumane
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 
                 Hence
                 
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   It
                   had
                   beene
                   meet
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   first
                   set
                   the
                   roots
                   of
                   Faith
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   haue
                   enquired
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   ●uquired
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   before
                   they
                   beleeued
                   enquired
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   our
                   Lord
                   did
                   not
                   expound
                   how
                   that
                   thing
                   might
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   but
                   exhorteth
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   sought
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 perceiue
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Cyril
                 are
                 obiected
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 your
                 words
                 are
                 not
                 Christs
                 words
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 taught
                 vs
                 any
                 such
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 wee
                 stedfastly
                 beleeue
                 :
                 and
                 aske
                 not
                 How
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 wee
                 doubted
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Nay
                 wee
                 constantly
                 adhere
                 vnto
                 them
                 though
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 impossible
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   How.
                
                 But
                 your
                 words
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 demonstrate
                 them
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 may
                 without
                 offence
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 thinke
                 ,
                 demand
                 How
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 which
                 you
                 affirme
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 reiect
                 it
                 too
                 if
                 wee
                 find
                 it
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 right
                 reason
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   forgot
                   to
                   set
                   downe
                   this
                   place
                   of
                
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 
                   in
                   his
                   due
                   place
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   cleare
                   confirmation
                   of
                
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   for
                   resoluing
                   doubts
                   as
                   it
                   seemed
                   had
                   conference
                   with
                
                 Christ
                 
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   ascension
                   (
                   for
                   before
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   being
                   no
                
                 Christian
                 when
                 Christ
                 
                   ascended
                   )
                   the
                   matter
                   will
                   bee
                   more
                   evident
                   .
                   His
                   words
                   are
                   these
                   to
                   the
                
                 Corinthians
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 
                 haue
                 receiued
                 from
                 our
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 you
                 about
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 
                   And
                   doe
                   you
                   note
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   importing
                   a
                   reason
                   why
                   he
                   ought
                   specially
                   to
                   be
                   beleeued
                   in
                   this
                   affaire
                   ,
                   for
                   asmuch
                   as
                   hee
                   had
                   receiued
                   resolution
                   of
                   the
                   doubt
                   from
                
                 Christ
                 
                   himselfe
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   setteth
                   downe
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   words
                   againe
                   of
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   this
                
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   were
                   vsed
                   by
                
                 Christ
                 
                   before
                   his
                
                 Passion
                 
                   without
                   alteration
                   or
                   new
                   exposition
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   morally
                   most
                   certaine
                   that
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   added
                   for
                   clearing
                   all
                   doubts
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   beene
                   any
                   other
                   sense
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   gathered
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   plaine
                   words
                   themselues
                   doe
                   beare
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Omitting
                 your
                 amplifications
                 ,
                 of
                 Pauls
                 conference
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 learning
                 thereby
                 to
                 resolue
                 all
                 doubts
                 ,
                 of
                 rendring
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 (
                 although
                 I
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 know
                 of
                 no
                 such
                 conference
                 as
                 you
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 an
                 immediat
                 inspiration
                 into
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 of
                 all
                 truths
                 wherein
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 informe
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 why
                 you
                 should
                 call
                 a
                 Conference
                 I
                 cannot
                 guesse
                 )
                 Omitting
                 I
                 say
                 all
                 these
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 talks
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 your
                 argument
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   words
                   had
                   had
                   any
                   other
                   sense
                   then
                   the
                   plaine
                   words
                   themselues
                   doe
                   beare
                   ,
                   then
                   certainly
                   S.
                   Paul
                   would
                   haue
                   cleared
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   hee
                   endeavoureth
                   not
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   doth
                   but
                   repeat
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   institution
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   alteration
                   or
                   exposition
                   .
                   Ergo
                   the
                   words
                   haue
                   no
                   other
                   sense
                   then
                   the
                   plaine
                   words
                   themselues
                   doe
                   beare
                   .
                
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 the
                 plaine
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 This
                 ,
                 namely
                 
                   This
                   bread
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
                 Which
                 Proposition
                 taken
                 precisely
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 letter
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 already
                 and
                 shall
                 againe
                 bee
                 shewed
                 ,
                 confesse
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 Why
                 therefore
                 did
                 not
                 S.
                 Paul
                 more
                 plainely
                 expound
                 it
                 ?
                 Hee
                 needed
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Sacramentall
                 speech
                 .
                 And
                 whosoeuer
                 knewe
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 Sacrame●●ally
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 St
                 
                   Paul
                   added
                   nothing
                   for
                   clearing
                   of
                   doubts
                   ,
                
                 you
                 are
                 much
                 deceaued
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 seuenth
                 ,
                 and
                 eight
                 and
                 twenty
                 verses
                 are
                 added
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 three
                 times
                 he
                 calleth
                 that
                 Bread
                 which
                 wee
                 eat
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 eat
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 consecrated
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 then
                 Bread
                 remaines
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 which
                 vtterly
                 overthroweth
                 your
                 Transubstantiation
                 ▪
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 farther
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 comming
                 after
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 presumed
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 rather
                 to
                 cleare
                 and
                 enlighten
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 obscure
                 &
                 darken
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 he
                 darkens
                 them
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 eat
                 ●ee
                 truely
                 and
                 properly
                 Christs
                 Body
                 and
                 not
                 Bread.
                 Ye●
                 hee
                 enti●eth
                 people
                 into
                 errour
                 and
                 diggeth
                 a
                 pit
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 appearing
                 Bread
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 naturally
                 yeelding
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 report
                 thereof●
                 hee
                 should
                 rather
                 haue
                 called
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Flesh
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 feed
                 vs
                 in
                 errour
                 by
                 calling
                 it
                 so
                 often
                 Bread.
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 you
                 reply
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   was
                   the
                   more
                   willing
                   to
                   set
                   downe
                   those
                   words
                   of
                
                 S.
                 Paul
                 
                   although
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   due
                   place
                   ,
                   because
                   M.
                
                 Downe
                 
                   i●
                   his
                   writing
                   seemeth
                   to
                   take
                   so
                   much
                   ●old
                   of
                
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 
                   words
                   in
                   calling
                   it
                
                 Bread
                 
                   in
                   divers
                   plac●s
                   wherein
                
                 S.
                 Paul
                 
                   mean●
                   no
                   other
                
                 Bread
                 
                   then
                   that
                
                 Christ
                 
                   declared
                   it
                   to
                   bee
                   〈◊〉
                   his
                   l●st
                
                 
                 Supper
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   the
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   before
                   cited
                   calleth
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                
                 heavenly
                 Bread
                 ,
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 hold
                 soeuer
                 M.
                 Downe
                 tooke
                 of
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 words
                 ,
                 this
                 answer
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 remoue
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 Bread
                 say
                 you
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 meant
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 wee
                 found
                 that
                 which
                 hetherto
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 ,
                 a
                 Figuratiue
                 speech
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 for
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 properly
                 is
                 not
                 Bread.
                 But
                 why
                 doth
                 hee
                 call
                 it
                 Bread
                 ?
                 Because
                 before
                 consecration
                 it
                 was
                 Bread
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ?
                 No●
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 Bread.
                 Or
                 because
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 bee
                 Bread
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 say
                 ?
                 No●
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 nor
                 is
                 nor
                 seemeth
                 Bread.
                 Why
                 then
                 ?
                 because
                 in
                 Scripture
                 all
                 nourishment
                 is
                 called
                 Bread
                 ?
                 Nor
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 vnder
                 
                   Bread
                   Drinke
                
                 is
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 whereas
                 our
                 Apostle
                 distinguishes
                 them
                 as
                 divers
                 things
                 :
                 
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   eat
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   that
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   of
                   that
                   Cup.
                
                 Is
                 it
                 lastly
                 because
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 lies
                 hid
                 vnder
                 the
                 shewes
                 of
                 bread
                 ?
                 Absurd
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 the
                 Casket
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 containes
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 vnderstands
                 by
                 bread
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 proper
                 speech
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 Christs
                 true
                 body
                 cannot
                 be
                 broke
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 bread
                 even
                 after
                 consecration
                 is
                 broken
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   bread
                   which
                   we
                   breake
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   which
                   laid
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vniforme
                   consent
                   of
                   expositions
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                
                 Christian
                 
                   world
                   concurring
                   in
                   the
                   selfe-same
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   all
                   these
                
                 Scriptures
                 
                   about
                   the
                
                 Real
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christs
                 true
                 Body
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 
                   you
                   may
                   imagine
                   what
                   motiue
                   it
                   is
                   end
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   a
                
                 Catholike
                 
                   man
                   who
                   desireth
                   to
                   beleeue
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   striue
                   &
                   contend
                   .
                   Besides
                   this
                
                 Protestants
                 
                   haue
                   not
                   one
                   authority
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   produce
                   any
                   one
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   that
                   expresly
                   saith
                   that
                
                 Christs
                 Reall
                 Body
                 
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                   〈…〉
                   only
                   a
                
                 Figure
                 ,
                 Signe
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   token
                   thereof
                   ,
                   though
                   divers
                   impertinent
                   peeces
                   of
                   some
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   speeches
                   they
                   will
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   pretend
                   to
                   alleage
                   .
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   side
                   the
                
                 Catholikes
                 
                   doe
                   behold
                   for
                   their
                   comfort
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   ●●nke
                   of
                   ancient
                
                 Fathers
                 
                   throughout
                   every
                   age
                   standing
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   vndoubted
                   truth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Indeed
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 the
                 
                   Vniforme
                   consent
                   of
                   expositions
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   concurring
                   with
                   you
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   ranke
                   of
                   Fathers
                   throughout
                   every
                   age
                   standing
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   this
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 suppose
                 )
                 
                   vndoubted
                   truth
                
                 :
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 confesse
                 it
                 both
                 is
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Motiue
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 assent
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 vpon
                 due
                 examination
                 you
                 finde
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 doth
                 so
                 expound
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 your
                 Author
                 hath
                 presented
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 list
                 of
                 names
                 only
                 ,
                 insteed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Whole
                   ranke
                   of
                   Fathers
                
                 bearing
                 witnesse
                 and
                 giuing
                 evidence
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 I
                 hope
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 proue
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Retentiue
                 against
                 your
                 Motiue
                 .
                 This
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 yet
                 more
                 plainely
                 appeare
                 ,
                 giue
                 me
                 leaue
                 before
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 to
                 recapitulate
                 what
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 briefe
                 Synopsis
                 to
                 lay
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 impertinence
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 allegations
                 .
                 First
                 you
                 vouch
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 vehemently
                 suspected
                 even
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Rabbies
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 men
                 whose
                 names
                 they
                 beare
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 bee
                 very
                 
                 authenticall
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Cyril
                
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Catechismes
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   de
                   Sacramentis
                   &
                   my
                   sterijs
                   initiandis
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   Emissenus
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   de
                   coenâ
                   Domini
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 Magnetes
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 some
                 you
                 alleage
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 nonage
                 deserue
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 too
                 young
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 in
                 these
                 businesses
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 
                   Damascen
                   ,
                   Theophylact
                   ,
                   Euthymius
                   ,
                   Nicephorus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Rupertus
                 ,
                 who
                 besides
                 his
                 minority
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 an
                 Heretike
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 true
                 Fathers
                 some
                 affirme
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 to
                 be
                 Figures
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 Yet
                 thereby
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 more
                 Transubstantiation
                 of
                 bread
                 into
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 then
                 of
                 Water
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 others
                 affirm
                 that
                 Christs
                 true
                 body
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 affirm
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 there
                 corporally
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 you
                 imagine
                 ,
                 they
                 affirme
                 not
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 bread
                 is
                 changed
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 &
                 wee
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 
                   substantiall
                   change
                
                 of
                 bread
                 into
                 body
                 they
                 say
                 not
                 .
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 they
                 forbid
                 vs
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 Christs
                 words
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 enquire
                 the
                 manner
                 How.
                 We
                 doubt
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 thinke
                 the
                 manner
                 to
                 be
                 inexplicable
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 to
                 reiect
                 your
                 grosse
                 and
                 
                   Capernaiticall
                   manner
                
                 is
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 Christs
                 truth
                 .
                 Seauenthly
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   common
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 only
                 a
                 Figuration
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 readily
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 figureth
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 transubstantiated
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 some
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Coniunction
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 vs
                 is
                 
                   reall
                   ,
                   naturall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bodily
                 .
                 We
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
                 and
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 say
                 not
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 vnited
                 by
                 receaving
                 
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 into
                 our
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 nor
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 Faith
                 without
                 euer
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 full
                 summe
                 of
                 all
                 whatsoeuer
                 your
                 witnesses
                 testifie
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 besides
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Whereby
                 you
                 may
                 now
                 easily
                 perceaue
                 how
                 sleight
                 and
                 impertinent
                 your
                 Motiues
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 little
                 cause
                 of
                 comfort
                 your
                 Catholikes
                 haue
                 in
                 beholding
                 them
                 .
                 Rather
                 you
                 haue
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 &
                 confounded
                 that
                 haue
                 suffered
                 your selfe
                 thus
                 to
                 bee
                 deluded
                 by
                 your
                 Author
                 :
                 who
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 subsistence
                 of
                 Accidents
                 without
                 subiect
                 ,
                 hath
                 brought
                 you
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 meere
                 Shewes
                 without
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 we
                 poore
                 Protestants
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 having
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 expositions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   ranke
                   of
                   Fathers
                   standing
                   by
                   vs
                   ,
                
                 that
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 
                   one
                   authority
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   produce
                   any
                   one
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   that
                   expresly
                   saith
                   that
                   Christs
                   Real
                   body
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   sacrament
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Signe
                   ,
                   or
                   Token
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 Sir
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 you
                 Papists
                 produce
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 that
                 expressely
                 saith
                 
                   Bread
                   is
                   transubstantiated
                   into
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 thinke
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 vouch
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 conceaue
                 to
                 bee
                 equivalent
                 :
                 why
                 doe
                 you
                 so
                 vrge
                 the
                 word
                 Expressely
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 doe
                 not
                 leaue
                 vs
                 that
                 liberty
                 which
                 you
                 assume
                 vnto
                 your selues
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 leaue
                 this
                 advantage
                 ,
                 we
                 freely
                 confesse
                 we
                 cannot
                 produce
                 any
                 one
                 Father
                 who
                 either
                 expresly
                 or
                 by
                 consequence
                 saith
                 so
                 .
                 Nay
                 we
                 farther
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 affirme
                 the
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 
                   Christs
                   Real
                   body
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   only
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Signe
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Token
                   thereof
                
                 .
                 But
                 be
                 it
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 you
                 that
                 wee
                 affirme
                 the
                 same
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 your
                 dreame
                 to
                 imagine
                 otherwise
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 oftentimes
                 you
                 haue
                 heard
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   Presence
                
                 which
                 you
                 obtrude
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Neither
                 doe
                 wee
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   only
                   a
                   Figure
                
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 signification
                 ,
                 wee
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 it
                 also
                 
                   exhibiteth
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 sealeth
                 vp
                 all
                 his
                 Promises
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 
                   impertinent
                   peeces
                   of
                   some
                   Fathers
                   speeches
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   pretend
                   to
                   alleadge
                   ,
                
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 shall
                 by
                 &
                 by
                 finde
                 them
                 so
                 pertinent
                 and
                 direct
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Author
                 who
                 ever
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 learning
                 and
                 skill
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 satisfie
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 hauing
                 fully
                 answered
                 and
                 dispatched
                 all
                 what
                 you
                 haue
                 said
                 for
                 your selfe
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 it
                 remaineth
                 that
                 I
                 performe
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 first
                 crosseth
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 secondly
                 overturneth
                 the
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 thirdly
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 fourthly
                 gainesayeth
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 consent
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 implieth
                 in
                 it
                 infinite
                 contradictions
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 finish
                 all
                 in
                 as
                 few
                 words
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 it
                 crosseth
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 I
                 instance
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 which
                 you
                 so
                 often
                 vrge
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 I
                 demand
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 wherevnto
                 the
                 article
                 This
                 hath
                 reference
                 ?
                 For
                 it
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 something
                 or
                 nothing
                 .
                 
                 If
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Proposition
                 thus
                 to
                 bee
                 supplied
                 ,
                 
                   Nothing
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 palpably
                 absurd
                 ?
                 
                 If
                 something
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 what
                 ?
                 Your
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 Catholikes
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 vnder
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 the
                 speech
                 would
                 bee
                 Tropicall
                 ,
                 the
                 Continent
                 being
                 put
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 ,
                 which
                 hitherto
                 you
                 could
                 never
                 endure
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 thinke
                 neither
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 writer
                 whether
                 sacred
                 or
                 prophane
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                 you
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 like
                 example
                 ,
                 where
                 This
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 vnder
                 This.
                 Yet
                 he
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 Then
                 I
                 againe
                 demand
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 which
                 is
                 vnder
                 this
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 know
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 neither
                 doe
                 you
                 knowe
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 knowe
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 entreat
                 you
                 to
                 expresse
                 it
                 .
                 Certainely
                 it
                 must
                 either
                 bee
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 or
                 
                   Bread.
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 vntill
                 the
                 last
                 syllable
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 be
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 assoone
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 This
                 is
                 vttered
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 nothing
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Proposition
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   body
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 bread
                 therefore
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 your
                 side
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 nill
                 they
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Bread
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 name
                 at
                 hird
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 yet
                 farther
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Text.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 that
                 he
                 
                   tooke
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 tooke
                 he
                 blessed
                 ,
                 &
                 what
                 he
                 blessed
                 he
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 brake
                 he
                 
                   ga●e
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 gaue
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 
                   take
                   and
                   eat
                
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 
                   tooke
                   and
                   eat
                
                 he
                 said
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
                 Of
                 bread
                 therefore
                 he
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 nothing
                 else
                 present
                 whereof
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 spoken
                 but
                 only
                 Bread.
                 And
                 if
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himselfe
                 made
                 no
                 scruple
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 call
                 his
                 
                   Body
                   bread
                
                 :
                 why
                 should
                 you
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 if
                 he
                 vouchsafe
                 also
                 to
                 call
                 bread
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 Adde
                 herevnto
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   We
                   be
                   taught
                   that
                   the
                   sanctified
                   food
                   which
                   nourisheth
                   our
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                
                 (
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 but
                 Bread
                 ?
                 )
                 
                   is
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   that
                   Iesu.
                
                 
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   How
                   shall
                   it
                   appeare
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   the
                   bread
                   on
                   which
                   they
                   giue
                   thankes
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   their
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cup
                   his
                   bloud
                   if
                   they
                   grant
                   not
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   the
                   Creator
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   So
                   
                   Christ
                   taught
                   vs
                   calling
                   bread
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   doth
                   Christ
                   there
                   call
                   bread
                   his
                   body
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Christ
                   called
                   bread
                   made
                   of
                   many
                   graines
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   Wine
                   prest
                   out
                   of
                   many
                   grapes
                   his
                   blood
                   .
                
                 
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   vs
                   learne
                   that
                   the
                   bread
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   brake
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   body
                   ,
                   himselfe
                   saying
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   Take
                   yee
                   eat
                   yee
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Comment
                 vnder
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   bread
                   ?
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   oblong
                   or
                   roule
                   figure
                   ,
                   and
                   senselesse
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   would
                   say
                   by
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   thus
                   avoucheth
                   and
                   saith
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   very
                   giuing
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   he
                   called
                   bread
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 I
                 may
                 adde
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 men
                 also
                 :
                 
                 as
                 
                   Gerson
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   article
                   This
                   doth
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   bread
                   .
                
                 And
                 Stephen
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   manifestly
                   saith
                   ▪
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   demonstrating
                   bread
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   manducat
                   ,
                   bread
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 assume
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   bread
                   properly
                   and
                   without
                   Figure
                   is
                   not
                   Christs
                   body
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 Disparates
                 cannot
                 bee
                 so
                 predicated
                 or
                 affirmed
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 An
                 egge
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 stone
                 an
                 egg
                 .
                 Besides
                 if
                 
                   Bread
                   properly
                   be
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 conceaued
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 :
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 also
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 buried
                 and
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 it
                 rose
                 againe
                 and
                 ascended
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 truely
                 affirmed
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 grosse
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 horrible
                 impietie
                 whereof
                 your
                 men
                 well
                 perceauing
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 driuen
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 grant
                 vs
                 our
                 Assumption
                 .
                 For
                 saith
                 your
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   bread
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Thomas
                 of
                 Aquin
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   that
                   of
                   bread
                   the
                   body
                   
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   altogether
                   absurd
                   and
                   impossible
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   cannot
                   bee
                   that
                   bread
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 Premisses
                 thus
                 I
                 argue
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   Christ
                   saith
                   is
                   vndoubtedly
                   true
                   ,
                   But
                   Christ
                   saith
                   Bread
                   is
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 
                   Ergo
                   it
                   is
                   vndoubtedly
                   true
                
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   literally
                   and
                   in
                   proper
                   signification
                   true
                   ,
                
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 also
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 
                   Ergo
                   after
                   some
                   other
                   manner
                
                 .
                 What
                 manner
                 ?
                 Let
                 Bellarmine
                 himselfe
                 tell
                 you
                 .
                 
                 Either
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   tropically
                   ,
                   that
                   Bread
                   is
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   significatiuely
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   is
                   altogether
                   absurd
                   and
                   impossible
                   .
                
                 Now
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 absurd
                 and
                 impossible
                 that
                 
                   bread
                   literally
                
                 should
                 be
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                   ;
                   Ergo
                
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 Tropically
                 and
                 Significatiuely
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 yet
                 farther
                 appeare
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 immediatly
                 added
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 I
                 thus
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   Christs
                   body
                   is
                   broken
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   bread
                   his
                   body
                   :
                   But
                   Christs
                   body
                   is
                   broken
                   therein
                   Sacramentally
                   not
                   literally
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   so
                   is
                   bread
                   Christs
                   body
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 farther
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Breaking
                 of
                 Bread
                 be
                 the
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 Christ
                 &
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 bread
                 properly
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 nothing
                 is
                 the
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Figuratiuely
                 therefore
                 .
                 Herevnto
                 the
                 Fathers
                 agree
                 ,
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Hierome
                   ,
                
                 as
                 is
                 already
                 declared
                 .
                 With
                 whom
                 I
                 could
                 easily
                 joyne
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 seeing
                 your selfe
                 confesse
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 call
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 a
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Signe
                   ,
                   Representation
                   ,
                   Similitude
                
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 yet
                 demand
                 ,
                 why
                 our
                 Saviour
                 then
                 did
                 not
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   signifieth
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 language
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 knoweth
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 Signifie
                 ,
                 but
                 alwaies
                 insteed
                 of
                 it
                 vseth
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 
                 by
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   seauen
                   fat
                   kine
                   and
                   the
                   seaven
                   full
                   eares
                   of
                   corne
                   are
                   seauen
                   yeares
                   of
                   plenty
                   :
                   The
                   seaven
                   leane
                   kine
                   and
                   the
                   seaven
                   empty
                   eares
                   are
                   seven
                   yeares
                   of
                   Famine
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   These
                   bones
                   are
                   the
                   whole
                   house
                   of
                   Israell
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   thou
                   o
                   King
                   that
                   art
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   Gold.
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   tree
                   which
                   thou
                   sawest
                   is
                   thou
                   o
                   King.
                   The
                   foure
                   great
                   beasts
                   are
                   foure
                   Kings
                   .
                   The
                   ten
                   hornes
                   are
                   ten
                   Kings
                   .
                   The
                   Ramme
                   with
                   two
                   hornes
                   are
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   Media
                   &
                   Persia.
                   The
                   goat
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Grecia
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 Hebraisins
                 haue
                 wee
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Rocke
                   was
                   Christ.
                   Agar
                   and
                   Sara
                   are
                   two
                   Covenants
                   .
                
                 
                 
                 
                   The
                   seaven
                   Heads
                   are
                   seaven
                   hills
                   .
                   The
                   woman
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   citty
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 institute
                 a
                 
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   Sacramentall
                
                 speech
                 was
                 best
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 vsuall
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 signe
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 declared
                 .
                 To
                 summe
                 vp
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Article
                   This
                
                 either
                 demonstrateth
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 you
                 not
                 hence
                 proue
                 Transubstantiation
                 thereof
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 only
                 is
                 Transubstantiated
                 whereof
                 he
                 spake
                 .
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 speech
                 Figuratiue
                 ,
                 and
                 Bread
                 remaines
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 
                   Sacramentally
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 abolished
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 law
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Heauenly
                   Sacrament
                   which
                   truly
                   representeth
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   but
                   improperly
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   signifying
                   mystery
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 overturneth
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 particularly
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Humanity
                
                 .
                 A
                 point
                 so
                 materiall
                 &
                 Fundamentall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 razing
                 thereof
                 draweth
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 mystery
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 true
                 Man
                 as
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 hath
                 hee
                 not
                 suffered
                 for
                 
                 vs
                 ,
                 nor
                 redeemed
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 wee
                 yet
                 in
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 liable
                 vnto
                 the
                 eternall
                 wrath
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Wee
                   must
                   carefully
                   beware
                   that
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   so
                   maintaine
                   the
                   Divinity
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   take
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
                 And
                 wee
                 are
                 stedfastly
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Humane
                   nature
                
                 was
                 so
                 assumpted
                 by
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 both
                 constitute
                 but
                 one
                 Person
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 still
                 remaine
                 two
                 distinct
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 retaineth
                 its
                 
                   Essentiall
                   Properties
                
                 .
                 
                 If
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Christ
                 be
                 made
                 
                   like
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   sinne
                   only
                   excepted
                   ,
                
                 and
                 our
                 Bodies
                 cannot
                 bee
                 without
                 Dimension
                 of
                 length
                 ,
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   circumscription
                   ,
                   proportion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Distinction
                 of
                 parts
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 then
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Manhood
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 you
                 fancy
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 is
                 vtterly
                 deprived
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 saith
                 your
                 
                   Angelicall
                   Doctor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 the
                 generall
                 
                   Tenent
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   distance
                   of
                   one
                   part
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   eye
                   from
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   head
                   from
                   the
                   feete
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   other
                   organicall
                   bodies
                   .
                   For
                   such
                   distance
                   of
                   parts
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   dimensiue
                   quantity
                   .
                
                 O
                 miserable
                 Christ
                 that
                 art
                 driven
                 into
                 such
                 narrow
                 straits
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 bulke
                 of
                 thy
                 Body
                 should
                 be
                 emprisond
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 frapt
                 together
                 in
                 every
                 little
                 crum
                 and
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 hoste
                 !
                 And
                 more
                 true
                 and
                 seasonable
                 may
                 the
                 complaint
                 now
                 be
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   hath
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   a
                   place
                   wherein
                   to
                   rest
                   his
                   head
                   .
                
                 But
                 seeing
                 as
                 Thomas
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   true
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   distance
                   of
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   hath
                   not
                   distance
                   of
                   parts
                
                 :
                 I
                 marvaile
                 what
                 should
                 let
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 boldly
                 inferre
                 the
                 
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   Ergo
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   true
                   body
                   .
                
                 Againe
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 being
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 hath
                 quitted
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 testifie
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   poore
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yee
                   shall
                   haue
                   alwaies
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   mee
                   yee
                   shall
                   not
                   alwaies
                   haue
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   I
                   leuae
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   goe
                   vnto
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   am
                   I
                   no
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   I
                   come
                   vnto
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                 Hence
                 saith
                 St
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   The
                   heauens
                   must
                   containe
                   him
                   vntill
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   bee
                   restored
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Angell
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   Iesus
                   that
                   is
                   taken
                   vp
                   from
                   you
                   into
                   Heauen
                   ,
                   shall
                   so
                   come
                   againe
                   as
                   you
                   haue
                   seene
                   him
                   goe
                   into
                   Heauen
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Fathers
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   According
                   to
                   his
                   divine
                   nature
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   absent
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   absent
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   which
                   he
                   tooke
                   .
                   As
                   man
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   vs
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   in
                   his
                   divine
                   nature
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   manhood
                   of
                   Christ
                   that
                   is
                   there
                   wheresoeuer
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   be
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   his
                   manhood
                   that
                   is
                   with
                   vs
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   his
                   manhood
                   present
                   in
                   every
                   congregation
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Divine
                   vertue
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   Iesus
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   In
                   the
                   very
                   pallace
                   of
                   Heaven
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   sitteth
                   Iesus
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   Man
                   though
                   also
                   God
                   ,
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   though
                   purer
                   then
                   ours
                   ,
                   neverthelesse
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   substance
                   and
                   forme
                   wherein
                   he
                   ascended
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Neither
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   nor
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   are
                   wee
                   to
                   seeke
                   thee
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   find
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Mee
                   shall
                   you
                   not
                   alwaies
                   haue
                   .
                   He
                   spake
                   this
                   of
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                   For
                   touching
                   his
                   Maiesty
                   ,
                   providence
                   ,
                   vnspeakable
                   and
                   invisible
                   grace
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   alwaies
                   with
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   flesh
                   which
                   the
                   word
                   tooke
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   virgin
                   ,
                   fastned
                   to
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   laid
                   in
                   the
                   graue
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   alwaies
                   haue
                   mee
                   with
                   you
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   ?
                   Because
                   hee
                   is
                   ascended
                   into
                   heauen
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   :
                   there
                   hee
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   father
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Cyril
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   He
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   conversant
                   with
                   his
                   Apostles
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   after
                   hee
                   was
                   once
                   ascended
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Notwitstanding
                   he
                   be
                   absent
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   that
                   only
                   meanes
                   (
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   Godhead
                   )
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   saue
                   his
                   .
                
                 
                 Finally
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   incarnate
                   both
                   remaineth
                   and
                   departeth
                   ;
                   he
                   departeh
                   in
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   remaineth
                   in
                   his
                   divinity
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 so
                 often
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 they
                 exhort
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 settle
                 our
                 thoughts
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 send
                 vp
                 our
                 Faith
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 thither
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 whither
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 ascen●●d
                 in
                 body
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 ?
                 The
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 still
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 ordinarily
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 aboue
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Nay
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 he
                 is
                 confined
                 &
                 circumscribed
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 he
                 was
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 liued
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 by
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 you
                 will.
                 For
                 you
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 reproduce
                 him
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 list
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 to
                 keepe
                 him
                 with
                 you
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 vntill
                 the
                 mouse
                 devoure
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 begin
                 to
                 corrupt
                 and
                 putrifie
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 impossible
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Manhood
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ?
                 Impossible
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Fathers
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 you
                 produce
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 saith
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 aboue
                 quoted
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   
                   Ergo
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   earth
                
                 :
                 then
                 can
                 hee
                 not
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 bee
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 St
                 Cyril
                 expresly
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   cōversant
                   with
                   his
                   disciples
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   once
                   ascended
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ?
                
                 St
                 
                   Augustine
                   likewise
                   ,
                   Christ
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   bodily
                   presence
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   at
                   once
                   in
                   the
                   Sunne
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Moone
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   crosse
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   rose
                   againe
                   can
                   bee
                   but
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   truth
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   diffused
                   .
                
                 Vigilius
                 a
                 blessed
                 Martyr
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   hauen
                   ,
                   certainly
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   earth
                   .
                
                 And
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 .
                 
                   Forsomuch
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   cleare
                   that
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Christ
                   is
                   of
                   both
                   natures
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   every
                   where
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   his
                   divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   contained
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   his
                   humanity
                   .
                
                 Finally
                 
                   Fulgentius
                   .
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   having
                   in
                   ●●m
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   and
                   humane
                   nature
                   ,
                   lost
                   not
                   the
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Godhead
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   also
                   the
                   properties
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Manhood
                   ,
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   selfe
                   same
                   ,
                   locall
                   by
                   that
                   he
                   tooke
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   a●d
                   infinite
                   by
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   :
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   humane
                   substance
                   absent
                   from
                   heauen
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   forsaking
                   the
                   earth
                   when
                   he
                   ascended
                   to
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   could
                   he
                   ascend
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   locall
                   and
                   true
                   man
                   :
                
                 evidently
                 employing
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 Locall
                 and
                 circumscribed
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 aboue
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Paris
                   ,
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 else-where
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 spaces
                 betweene
                 :
                 either
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 distinct
                 bodies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 places
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 many
                 
                 hundred
                 miles
                 off
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 vnreasonable
                 and
                 absurd
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 
                   but
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   are
                   many
                   miles
                   asunder
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 containeth
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 consequently
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 containeth
                 it
                 containeth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 contradiction
                 .
                 Nay
                 if
                 that
                 
                   Mathematicall
                   principle
                   be
                   true
                
                 ,
                 as
                 vndoubtedly
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   those
                   bodies
                   which
                   touch
                   the
                   same
                   point
                   doe
                   also
                   touch
                   one
                   the
                   other
                
                 :
                 it
                 will
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 fingers
                 which
                 touch
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 London
                 ;
                 must
                 needs
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 touch
                 his
                 fingers
                 who
                 holdeth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 vertue
                 thereof
                 those
                 things
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 many
                 hundred
                 leagues
                 a
                 sunder
                 shall
                 actually
                 touch
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Vnto
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 saluing
                 of
                 them
                 you
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 oppose
                 saue
                 only
                 the
                 Omnipotence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
                 But
                 withall
                 you
                 forget
                 that
                 this
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 ordinary
                 refuge
                 of
                 the
                 heretiks
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   faine
                   what
                   they
                   list
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   it
                   because
                   hee
                   could
                   doe
                   it
                
                 :
                 whereas
                 
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   because
                   hee
                   can
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   therefore
                   beleeue
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   ,
                   search
                   whether
                   he
                   haue
                   done
                   it
                   or
                   no.
                
                 
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 
                   God
                   is
                   omnipotent
                   :
                   but
                   by
                   doing
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   by
                   suffering
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   .
                   Whence
                   also
                   some
                   things
                   he
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   doe
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   omnipotent
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   He
                   cannot
                   deny
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   lye
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 
                   This
                   impossibility
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   infirmity
                   but
                   of
                   maiesty
                   :
                   because
                   his
                   truth
                   admitteth
                   not
                   a
                   lye
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   power
                   the
                   note
                   of
                   inconstancie
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 Almighty
                 
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 are
                 all
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 true
                 at
                 once
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 false
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 for
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 Maxime
                 in
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   cannot
                   doe
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   imply
                   contradiction
                   :
                
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 false
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 yours
                 implies
                 in
                 it
                 innumerable
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 shall
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 :
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 shall
                 in
                 heauen
                 haue
                 shape
                 ,
                 quantity
                 ,
                 distinction
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 circumscription
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 essentiall
                 properties
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 shall
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Both
                 of
                 which
                 if
                 vpon
                 presumption
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Omnipotence
                
                 you
                 will
                 needs
                 still
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 plainely
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 his
                 Power
                 with
                 impeachment
                 of
                 his
                 Truth
                 is
                 not
                 Faith
                 but
                 Infidelity
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 it
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 For
                 proofe
                 whereof
                 I
                 will
                 vse
                 no
                 other
                 grounds
                 then
                 those
                 which
                 your
                 owne
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Bellarmine
                 in
                 particular
                 haue
                 laid
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 three
                 things
                 among
                 sundry
                 other
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 necessarily
                 required
                 .
                 First
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Signe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 defineth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   besides
                   that
                   shape
                   or
                   kinde
                   that
                   it
                   offereth
                   unto
                   our
                   sences
                   of
                   it selfe
                   causeth
                   some
                   other
                   thing
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   our
                   minde
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 both
                 that
                 the
                 Signe
                 is
                 something
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 differing
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 or
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 .
                 Secondly
                 that
                 this
                 signe
                 must
                 be
                 sensible
                 or
                 visible
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 intrinsecally
                 and
                 essentially
                 a
                 ceremony
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 is
                 an
                 externall
                 act
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Fathers
                 every-where
                 teach
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 certaine
                 Footsteps
                 or
                 
                 Manuductions
                 vnto
                 things
                 spirituall
                 &
                 Invisible
                 .
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 signe
                 must
                 hold
                 due
                 analogie
                 and
                 proportion
                 with
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 :
                 
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Augustin
                   ;
                   If
                   Sacraments
                   had
                   not
                   a
                   certaine
                   similitude
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   were
                   altogether
                   no
                   Sacraments
                
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 call
                 them
                 Anti-types
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 things
                 of
                 like
                 Forme
                 ,
                 and
                 liuely
                 expressing
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 present
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 granted
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 frame
                 this
                 argument
                 .
                 That
                 
                   which
                   destroyeth
                   the
                   signe
                   in
                   the
                   sacrament
                   by
                   confounding
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   ,
                   making
                   it
                   invisible
                   and
                   insensible
                   ,
                   and
                   holding
                   no
                   analogie
                   or
                   proportion
                   with
                   that
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   signe
                   ,
                   destroyeth
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   But
                   your
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Reall
                   Presence
                   by
                   Transubstantiation
                   doth
                   all
                   this
                
                 :
                 Ergo
                 
                   it
                   also
                   destroyeth
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 The
                 Major
                 or
                 first
                 Proposition
                 is
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 now
                 shewed
                 ,
                 yeelded
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 bee
                 denied
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 or
                 second
                 Proposition
                 I
                 thus
                 proue
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 that
                 it
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 signe
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 remaine
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 fourth
                 .
                 But
                 bread
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Element
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 signe
                 vntill
                 it
                 be
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 bread
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 consecrated
                 but
                 forthwith
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 signe
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 affirmed
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Colour
                   ,
                   Savours
                   ,
                   measure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 Accidents
                 should
                 haue
                 any
                 subsistence
                 without
                 their
                 subiect
                 ,
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 an
                 Accident
                 being
                 
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   its
                   subiect
                
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 and
                 vnconceauable
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 meere
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 should
                 represent
                 and
                 signifie
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 signe
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 helpe
                 vnto
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lead
                 vs
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 vnto
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 without
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 are
                 rather
                 lets
                 and
                 hinderances
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 can
                 bee
                 called
                 signes
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 darke
                 cloud
                 that
                 keepeth
                 off
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 called
                 a
                 signe
                 or
                 Representation
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 Adde
                 herevnto
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 signe
                 is
                 required
                 as
                 is
                 materiall
                 and
                 elementall
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   word
                   being
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   element
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 Hugh
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 call
                 Accidents
                 by
                 name
                 of
                 Elements
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 straine
                 of
                 Philologie
                 ,
                 vncouth
                 and
                 vnheard
                 of
                 vntill
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 example
                 whereof
                 you
                 cannot
                 find
                 in
                 any
                 writer
                 .
                 Neither
                 finally
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 rule
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 must
                 be
                 two
                 differing
                 and
                 distinct
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Which
                 also
                 perfectly
                 agreeth
                 with
                 right
                 reason
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 is
                 opposite
                 vnto
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 are
                 opposed
                 one
                 vnto
                 another
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Relation
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 Relatiue
                 tearmes
                 :
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 should
                 bee
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 Christs
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
                 The
                 conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 neither
                 bread
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 the
                 signe
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 signe
                 at
                 all
                 therein
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 no
                 signe
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 a
                 signe
                 being
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 thereof
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 signe
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 visible
                 and
                 sensible
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 being
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 expressed
                 by
                 
                   Insensible
                   signes
                
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Picture
                 
                 be
                 drawne
                 with
                 
                   Invisible
                   colours
                
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   sensible
                   signe
                
                 .
                 Not
                 the
                 
                   bread
                   :
                   for
                   ceasing
                   to
                
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 also
                 to
                 bee
                 visible
                 .
                 Not
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 visible
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 signes
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 subiect
                 .
                 Nor
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 being
                 covered
                 from
                 our
                 sight
                 vnder
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 vs.
                 What
                 Seraphicall
                 and
                 piercing
                 eyes
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 Illuminates
                 may
                 haue
                 I
                 knowne
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ordinary
                 men
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 see
                 seemes
                 to
                 them
                 rather
                 bread
                 then
                 flesh
                 .
                 Your
                 owne
                 men
                 confesse
                 so
                 much
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 shame
                 against
                 their
                 owne
                 rule
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 which
                 is
                 Invisible
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 visible
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 &
                 lastly
                 ,
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 Sacrament
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Proportion
                 and
                 agreement
                 betweene
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 the
                 2
                 signified
                 1
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Proportion
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 resembleth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 either
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 by
                 his
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 mutuall
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Coniunction
                 in
                 his
                 
                   mysticall
                   body
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Analogie
                 and
                 agreement
                 principally
                 standeth
                 .
                 Bread
                 indeed
                 would
                 every
                 way
                 be
                 answerable
                 therevnto
                 ,
                 if
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 institution
                 you
                 would
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 there
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Breaking
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 resembleth
                 the
                 Suffering
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nourishing
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 our
                 Soules
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Participation
                 of
                 one
                 Bread
                 our
                 Vnion
                 and
                 Communion
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   mysticall
                   body
                
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 haue
                 banisht
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 Analogie
                 also
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 it
                 there
                 remaineth
                 nothing
                 but
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Accidents
                   of
                   bread
                
                 .
                 Christs
                 body
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 assumed
                 not
                 more
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 seeke
                 a
                 similitude
                 in
                 an
                 Identitie
                 ,
                 or
                 betweene
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 and
                 it
                 owne
                 selfe
                 is
                 meere
                 phrenzie
                 .
                 It
                 resteth
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 vp
                 the
                 Proportion
                 that
                 the
                 Accidents
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 composed
                 of
                 divers
                 graines
                 and
                 grapes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 feed
                 and
                 nourish
                 our
                 Bodies
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 neither
                 is
                 
                   Christs
                   passion
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 
                   mysticall
                   coniunction
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 spirituall
                 nourishment
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 by
                 his
                 body
                 resembled
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 foule
                 heresie
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 and
                 whosoever
                 affirmes
                 it
                 ,
                 deserues
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 braine
                 purged
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 quantity
                 of
                 Hellebore
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Accidents
                 nourish
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 turned
                 into
                 our
                 substance
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 wee
                 here
                 a
                 stranger
                 Transubstantiation
                 then
                 of
                 bread
                 into
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 substance
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 Accidents
                 into
                 substance
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 Monks
                 for
                 tryall
                 hereof
                 might
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 the
                 swaging
                 of
                 their
                 fat
                 paunches
                 would
                 soone
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 confesse
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 substance
                 can
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 staruing
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 bread
                 feed
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 vseth
                 not
                 to
                 mocke
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 vaine
                 shewes
                 and
                 illusions
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 feedeth
                 our
                 soules
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 hee
                 ordained
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 Symbols
                 and
                 resemblances
                 thereof
                 .
                 Thus
                 haue
                 wee
                 learned
                 Christ
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 it
                 gainesayeth
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 consent
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 to
                 avoide
                 tautology
                 ,
                 I
                 omit
                 all
                 those
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 already
                 quoted
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 affirmed
                 either
                 that
                 bread
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                 Figure
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 both
                 which
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 it
                 necessarily
                 followes
                 that
                 bread
                 remaines
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Institution
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 not
                 literally
                 ,
                 but
                 tropically
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 I
                 alleage
                 such
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 impertinent
                 sentences
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Author
                 furnished
                 you
                 with
                 for
                 your
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 But
                 among
                 many
                 I
                 will
                 select
                 a
                 few
                 choice
                 ones
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 pregnant
                 and
                 direct
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 breefe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beare
                 you
                 downe
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 number
                 as
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 
                   by
                   the
                   sanctified
                   foode
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   our
                   Flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   is
                   nourished
                   by
                   the
                   change
                   thereof
                
                 :
                 
                 and
                 Irenaeus
                 that
                 the
                 
                   substance
                   of
                   our
                   flesh
                   is
                   nourished
                   and
                   augmented
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 bread
                 therefore
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 bread
                 of
                 Cstrist
                 neither
                 nourisheth
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 is
                 converted
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Irenaeus
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Eucharist
                   consisteth
                   of
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   earthly
                   the
                   other
                   heavenly
                   .
                
                 Take
                 away
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 Earthly
                 thing
                 therein
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Accidents
                 are
                 Earthly
                 .
                 
                 Clemens
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 proueth
                 against
                 the
                 Encratites
                 ,
                 who
                 abhorred
                 wine
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himselfe
                 dranke
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 dranke
                 of
                 the
                 
                   blessed
                   cup.
                
                 But
                 the
                 argument
                 followes
                 not
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 only
                 bloud
                 in
                 the
                 cup
                 and
                 no
                 Wine
                 .
                 
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   What
                   then
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   bread
                   to
                   signify
                   he
                   sufficiently
                   declared
                   calling
                   bread
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 If
                 bread
                 signifies
                 his
                 body
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   That
                   meat
                   which
                   is
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   materiall
                   part
                   thereof
                   goeth
                   into
                   the
                   belly
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   cast
                   forth
                   into
                   the
                   draught
                   .
                
                 This
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 materiall
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 too
                 vnworthy
                 :
                 of
                 bread
                 therefore
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 
                 same
                 place
                 hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 Typicall
                 and
                 
                   Symbolicall
                   Body
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 distinguishing
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 true
                 Body
                 .
                 
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   The
                   Lord
                   offered
                   Bread
                   and
                   the
                   cup
                   mixt
                   with
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 offered
                 is
                 Consecrated
                 :
                 Ergo
                 after
                 Consecration
                 it
                 is
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   finde
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   mixt
                   cup
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   offer
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   wine
                   which
                   he
                   called
                   his
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 What
                 words
                 can
                 bee
                 more
                 plaine
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   cannot
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   cup
                   when
                   wine
                   is
                   wanting
                   to
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   He
                   distinguished
                   the
                   spirit
                   from
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   might
                   learne
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   hee
                   spake
                   are
                   not
                   carnall
                   but
                   Spirituall
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   many
                   men
                   would
                   his
                   Body
                   haue
                   sufficed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   food
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ?
                   But
                   therefore
                   hee
                   made
                   mention
                   of
                   his
                   ascension
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   draw
                   them
                   from
                   corporall
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   might
                   vnderstand
                   his
                   flesh
                   whereof
                   he
                   spake
                   to
                   be
                   meate
                   from
                   aboue
                   ,
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   and
                   spirituall
                   food
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   giue
                   .
                
                 Here
                 expresly
                 he
                 reiecteth
                 the
                 
                   Corporall
                   eating
                
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgeth
                 none
                 other
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spirituall
                 .
                 
                 Eusebius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Cesa●ia
                   ,
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   and
                   Lord
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   Priests
                   that
                   haue
                   followed
                   in
                   all
                   nations
                   celebrating
                   the
                   spirituall
                   divine
                   service
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   signifie
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 If
                 they
                 signify
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                 
                   Macarius
                   ,
                   They
                   knew
                   not
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   as
                   the
                   anti-type
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   bread
                   spiritually
                   eat
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 A
                 knot
                 of
                 arguments
                 .
                 Bread
                 &
                 Wine
                 are
                 offered
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Anti-types
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Flesh
                
                 and
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 receiued
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 is
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Your
                 Cyril
                 of
                 
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   
                   As
                   the
                   Bread
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   after
                   the
                   invocation
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   common
                   bread
                   but
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   so
                   this
                   holy
                   ointment
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   bare
                   and
                   common
                   ointment
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Not
                   common
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 yet
                 bread
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 the
                 Ointment
                 is
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 Grace
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 conversion
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 remaineth
                 ointment
                 still
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 accession
                 of
                 Grace
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 who
                 changed
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 comparing
                 therewith
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 being
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 giue
                 new
                 natures
                 vnto
                 things
                 then
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 natures
                 :
                 plainely
                 intimating
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 Nature
                 is
                 not
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 thing
                 is
                 added
                 aboue
                 Neture
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 else
                 where
                 hee
                 saith
                 in
                 expresse
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   bee
                   so
                   great
                   force
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   beginne
                   to
                   bee
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   :
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   operatiue
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   they
                   bee
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   another
                   thing
                   .
                
                 Lo
                 bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 yet
                 remaine
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 :
                 changed
                 therefore
                 not
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vse
                 and
                 signification
                 .
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 in
                 his
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 him
                 you
                 make
                 the
                 author
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   ascended
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   sitteth
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   thy
                   Maiesty
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   also
                   come
                   to
                   render
                   vnto
                   every
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                   But
                   hee
                   hath
                   left
                   these
                   Memorialls
                   or
                   monuments
                   of
                   his
                   healthfull
                   passion
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   set
                   forth
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   commandement
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 left
                 vs
                 Memorialls
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 Ergo
                 himselfe
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 .
                 For
                 remembrance
                 is
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 not
                 present
                 .
                 
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   Now
                   we
                   shall
                   bee
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   Passeouer
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   yet
                   in
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   though
                   more
                   cleare
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Law
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   passeouer
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   (
                   I
                   
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   a
                   fraid
                   to
                   say
                   it
                   )
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   more
                   obscure
                   figure
                   of
                   a
                   figure
                   .
                
                 The
                 Passeouer
                 therefore
                 in
                 proper
                 speech
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nyssen
                
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Water
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 expresseth
                 it
                 by
                 three
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 Altar
                 which
                 being
                 dedicated
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 stone
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 holy
                 table
                 ,
                 of
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 which
                 by
                 Consecration
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 
                   common
                   bread
                
                 but
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 who
                 of
                 a
                 vulgar
                 and
                 ordinary
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 made
                 a
                 teacher
                 &
                 Prelate
                 of
                 divine
                 mysteries
                 .
                 Bread
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 transubstantiated
                 ,
                 then
                 Water
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 the
                 stone
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Priest.
                   Cyril
                
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Doest
                   thou
                   say
                   that
                   our
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   doest
                   thou
                   Vrge
                   our
                   minde
                   vnto
                   the
                   grosse
                   thoughts
                   that
                   beleeued
                   so
                   ?
                   and
                   doest
                   thou
                   attempt
                   with
                   humane
                   thoughts
                   to
                   handle
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   cannot
                   bee
                   receiued
                   but
                   only
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   exquisite
                   faith
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 eaten
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 eate
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 
                   Faith.
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   After
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   thankes
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   of
                   mee
                   is
                   that
                   and
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   equall
                   nor
                   like
                   neither
                   to
                   the
                   incarnate
                   image
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   invisible
                   Deity
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   lineaments
                   of
                   his
                   members
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   oblong
                   or
                   of
                   roule
                   fashion
                   ,
                   senselesse
                   as
                   concerning
                   power
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 vnequall
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 Sence
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 Christ.
                 Saint
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   before
                   consecration
                   wee
                   call
                   it
                   bread
                   ,
                   but
                   Divine
                   grace
                   through
                   the
                   ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   sanctifying
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   freed
                   from
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   counted
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   appellation
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   body
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   bread
                   continue
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 Behold
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 bread
                 remaineth
                 after
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   therefore
                   it
                   be
                   dangerous
                   to
                   convert
                   vnto
                   private
                   vses
                   these
                   sanctified
                   vessels
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   true
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   is
                   contained
                   :
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   the
                   vessels
                   of
                   our
                   body
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   prepared
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   habitation
                   for
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   ought
                   wee
                   not
                   to
                   giue
                   way
                   vnto
                   the
                   Divell
                   to
                   doe
                   in
                   thē
                   what
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   ?
                
                 Not
                 the
                 Body
                 but
                 the
                 mysteries
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 vessels
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Reall
                   presence
                   .
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   The
                   wicked
                   nor
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   nor
                   drinke
                   his
                   bloud
                   .
                
                 But
                 they
                 eat
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 
                   Eucharist
                   :
                   Ergo
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   may
                   eate
                   of
                   that
                   Sacrifice
                   which
                   is
                   wonderfully
                   made
                   in
                   commemoration
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   but
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   Christ
                   offered
                   vpon
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   no
                   man
                   may
                   eate
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sacrifice
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 offered
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 is
                 not
                 eaten
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   The
                   Apostles
                   ate
                   the
                   Bread
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Iudas
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   against
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   disagreeth
                   from
                   Christ
                   neither
                   eateth
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   nor
                   drinketh
                   his
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   although
                   he
                   daily
                   receiue
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   iudgement
                   .
                
                 Obserue
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Flesh
                
                 and
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 his
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Bloud
                
                 .
                 So
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   eate
                   this
                   body
                   which
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   nor
                   drinke
                   that
                   bloud
                   which
                   my
                   crucifiers
                   shall
                   shed
                   :
                   I
                   haue
                   commended
                   vnto
                   you
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   which
                   spiritually
                   vnderstood
                   shall
                   quicken
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 
                   As
                   the
                   heavenly
                   bread
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   after
                   its
                   manner
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   being
                   in
                   truth
                   the
                   Sacrament●
                   of
                   Christs
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Marke
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Body
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 truth
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 signe
                 and
                 
                   after
                   a
                   manner
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   ,
                   Christ
                   being
                   lifted
                   vp
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   set
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   his
                   Bodily
                   Presence
                   ,
                   being
                   to
                   abide
                   at
                   
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   times
                   appointed
                   by
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   multiplying
                   of
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   be
                   accomplished
                   .
                
                 If
                 till
                 then
                 he
                 haue
                 set
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Bodily
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 then
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 here
                 .
                 
                 
                   Fulgentius
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ceaseth
                   not
                   to
                   offer
                   vnto
                   Christ
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   in
                   Faith
                   and
                   Charity
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 after
                 consecration
                 .
                 
                 
                   Pope
                   Gelasius
                   ,
                   certainly
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   wee
                   receiue
                   is
                   a
                   divine
                   thing
                   :
                   wherefore
                   by
                   them
                   are
                   wee
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   divine
                   nature
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   substance
                   or
                   nature
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   cease
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   .
                   And
                   verily
                   the
                   image
                   and
                   similitude
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   celebrated
                   in
                   these
                   mysteries
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   passe
                   by
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   into
                   a
                   divine
                   substance
                   ,
                   continuing
                   notwithstanding
                   in
                   the
                   propriety
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   .
                
                 Lo
                 the
                 Substance
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 bread
                 remaine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 image
                 and
                 Similitude
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plaine
                 ?
                 
                 
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Himselfe
                   hath
                   honoured
                   the
                   Visible
                   Symbols
                   with
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   not
                   changing
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   adding
                   grace
                   vnto
                   nature
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 disputing
                 against
                 an
                 
                   Eutychian
                   Heretike
                
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 thus
                 argued
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 signes
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 are
                 after
                 Consecration
                 changed
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 after
                 the
                 assumption
                 thereof
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   substance
                
                 :
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 in
                 Orthodaxus
                 thus
                 answering
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   taken
                   in
                   thine
                   owne
                   nets
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   mysticall
                   signes
                   after
                   consecration
                   depart
                   not
                   from
                   their
                   proper
                   nature
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   remaine
                   in
                   their
                   former
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   figure
                   ,
                   and
                   forme
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   visible
                   and
                   tangible
                   as
                   formerly
                   they
                   were
                   :
                   but
                   are
                   vnderstood
                   to
                   bee
                   thee
                   things
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   and
                   beleeued
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   honoured
                   as
                   being
                   
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   are
                   beleeued
                   .
                
                 These
                 passages
                 of
                 Gelasius
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 racke
                 &
                 gibbet
                 of
                 you
                 Papists
                 :
                 wherevnto
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 answere
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 by
                 
                   substance
                   Accident
                
                 is
                 meant
                 .
                 An
                 incredible
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 needing
                 rather
                 a
                 Physitian
                 to
                 cure
                 it
                 then
                 a
                 disputer
                 to
                 confute
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 with
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 may
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 by
                 white
                 blacke
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Heaven
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Lastly
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 
                 proueth
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 against
                 Eutychius
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Handle
                   mee
                   and
                   see
                
                 .
                 Can
                 you
                 proue
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 argument
                 ?
                 Verily
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 neither
                 felt
                 nor
                 seene
                 be
                 not
                 Flesh
                 &
                 Bone
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 felt
                 nor
                 s●ene
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 bread
                 bee
                 transubstantiated
                 only
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Gregory
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   was
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   prayer
                   to
                   consecrate
                   the
                   host
                   of
                   the
                   Oblation
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 haue
                 you
                 a
                 full
                 grand
                 Iury
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 liuing
                 within
                 sixe
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 joynt
                 consent
                 crossing
                 your
                 new
                 vpstart
                 fiction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 I
                 might
                 easily
                 adde
                 a
                 long
                 list
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 succeeded
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Bede
                   ,
                   Rabanus
                   Maurus
                   ,
                   Walafridus
                   ,
                   Strabo
                   ,
                   Bertram
                   ,
                   Waleram
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Medburg
                   ,
                   Druthmarus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 taxed
                 for
                 errour
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 relate
                 what
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 about
                 seauen
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 those
                 Homilies
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 publikely
                 read
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Font
                   water
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   well-spring
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   like
                   in
                   
                   shape
                   to
                   other
                   waters
                   and
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   corruption
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghosts
                   might
                   cometh
                   to
                   the
                   water
                   through
                   the
                   Priests
                   blessing
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   can
                   after
                   wash
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   from
                   all
                   sin
                   through
                   Ghostly
                   might
                   .
                   Behold
                   now
                   wee
                   see
                   two
                   things
                   in
                   this
                   one
                   creature
                   .
                   After
                   true
                   nature
                   that
                   water
                   is
                   corruptible
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   ghostly
                   mystery
                   hath
                   hollowing
                   might
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   if
                   wee
                   behold
                   that
                   holy
                   housel
                   after
                   bodily
                   vnderstanding
                   ,
                   then
                   see
                   wee
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   creature
                   corruptible
                   and
                   mutable
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   therein
                   ghostly
                   might
                   ,
                   then
                   vnderstand
                   wee
                   that
                   life
                   is
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   giueth
                   immortality
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   eate
                   it
                   with
                   beleefe
                   .
                   Much
                   is
                   betwixt
                   the
                   invisible
                   might
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   housel
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   visible
                   shape
                   of
                   his
                   proper
                   nature
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   naturally
                   corruptible
                   Bread
                   and
                   corruptible
                   Wine
                   ,
                   &
                   is
                   by
                   might
                   of
                   Gods
                   word
                   truly
                   Christs
                   Body
                   and
                   his
                   bloud
                   :
                   not
                   so
                   notwithstanding
                   bodily
                   but
                   Ghostly
                   .
                   Much
                   is
                   betwixt
                   the
                   body
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   body
                   that
                   is
                   hallowed
                   to
                   housel
                   .
                   The
                   body
                   truly
                   that
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   in
                   was
                   borne
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Mary
                   with
                   bloud
                   and
                   with
                   bone
                   ,
                   with
                   skinne
                   and
                   with
                   sinews
                   ,
                   with
                   humane
                   limmes
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   reasonable
                   soule
                   liuing
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   Ghostly
                   body
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   the
                   housel
                   is
                   gathered
                   of
                   many
                   cornes
                   ,
                   without
                   bloud
                   and
                   bone
                   ,
                   without
                   limme
                   ,
                   without
                   Soule
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   therein
                   bodily
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   is
                   Ghostly
                   to
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Homily
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 much
                 thereof
                 haue
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 here
                 at
                 large
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 in
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 loud
                 craks
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 alwaies
                 at
                 leastwise
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 beene
                 Papists
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 testimonies
                 of
                 antiquity
                 wee
                 haue
                 their
                 customes
                 also
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 
                 St
                 Hierom
                 reporteth
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 times
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 feast
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 spend
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 that
                 remained
                 .
                 Hesychius
                 saith
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 reserue
                 till
                 the
                 morrow
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 manner
                 now
                 adaies
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 burne
                 what
                 fragments
                 soeuer
                 remained
                 of
                 the
                 
                   consecrated
                   Elements
                
                 .
                 
                 Evagrius
                 and
                 Nicephorus
                 both
                 doe
                 testifie
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 little
                 children
                 from
                 the
                 schoole
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 otherwise
                 were
                 barred
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Had
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 verily
                 beleeued
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 
                   Real
                   body
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 doe
                 you
                 thinke
                 they
                 would
                 so
                 haue
                 profaned
                 it
                 by
                 feasting
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowing
                 it
                 on
                 children
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 with
                 such
                 impietie
                 and
                 sacrilege
                 haue
                 burned
                 and
                 consumed
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 altogether
                 incredible
                 .
                 As
                 incredible
                 therefore
                 that
                 they
                 held
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Body
                
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 and
                 lastly
                 it
                 implieth
                 in
                 it
                 
                   innumerable
                   contradictions
                
                 :
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 true
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 For
                 truth
                 evermore
                 agreeth
                 with
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 crosseth
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 resisteth
                 or
                 contradicteth
                 truth
                 is
                 Falshood
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 infallible
                 rule
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Schoole
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   cannot
                   doe
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   imply
                   contradiction
                   .
                
                 For
                 contradiction
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 essentially
                 Truth
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 ,
                 not
                 yea
                 and
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 yea
                 and
                 Amen
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 say
                 yea
                 is
                 nay
                 or
                 nay
                 is
                 yea
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 hee
                 cannot
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 will
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 cannot
                 will
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 God
                 cannot
                 will
                 cannot
                 bee
                 done
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 we
                 herein
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 against
                 his
                 Truth
                 is
                 against
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 St
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Powerfully
                   hee
                   cannot
                   doe
                   it
                
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 whether
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 
                 of
                 yours
                 imply
                 such
                 contradictions
                 or
                 no.
                 First
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 Bread
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 before
                 Bread
                 was
                 made
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 to
                 vnmake
                 that
                 which
                 never
                 was
                 ,
                 imply
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 which
                 already
                 is
                 implies
                 it
                 also
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 as
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 made
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 direct
                 contradictories
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 kill
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ?
                 Or
                 to
                 beget
                 the
                 child
                 that
                 is
                 already
                 borne
                 ?
                 As
                 impossible
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 long
                 before
                 he
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 locally
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 and
                 not
                 locally
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 Christs
                 Body
                 is
                 locally
                 in
                 heauen
                 you
                 all
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 locally
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 you
                 likewise
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 Can
                 you
                 reconcile
                 this
                 contradiction
                 ?
                 Besides
                 what
                 confusion
                 of
                 speech
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 but
                 not
                 locally
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 reasonable
                 but
                 not
                 reasonably
                 or
                 as
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 but
                 not
                 learnedly
                 or
                 as
                 learned
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 ?
                 Certes
                 as
                 vnreasonable
                 and
                 vnlearned
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 as
                 much
                 power
                 as
                 you
                 grant
                 to
                 every
                 pettie
                 Masse-Priest
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 grant
                 power
                 vnto
                 them
                 to
                 reserue
                 the
                 
                   consecrated
                   Hoste
                
                 vntill
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 yea
                 vntill
                 it
                 beginne
                 to
                 corrupt
                 and
                 putrify
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 our
                 Saviour
                 instituting
                 his
                 supper
                 the
                 even
                 before
                 his
                 Passion
                 had
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 :
                 I
                 demand
                 whether
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Pixe
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 scourged
                 ,
                 crucified
                 ,
                 thrust
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 slaine
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ?
                 If
                 no
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Church
                 concludeth
                 :
                 then
                 haue
                 we
                 here
                 another
                 
                   contradiction
                   .
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 scourged
                 and
                 not
                 
                 scourged
                 ,
                 crucified
                 and
                 not
                 crucified
                 ,
                 thrust
                 through
                 and
                 not
                 thrust
                 through
                 ,
                 slaine
                 and
                 not
                 slaine
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 contained
                 vnder
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 the
                 least
                 crum
                 of
                 the
                 Hoste
                 .
                 Yet
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 greater
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 containeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 besides
                 the
                 Accidents
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 also
                 that
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ate
                 himselfe
                 and
                 swallowed
                 downe
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 into
                 his
                 stomacke
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 stomacke
                 containing
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 both
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Which
                 in
                 effect
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 the
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 the
                 stomacke
                 containeth
                 and
                 not
                 containeth
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Body
                 is
                 contained
                 &
                 not
                 contained
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 you
                 confesse
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 then
                 when
                 hee
                 celebrated
                 his
                 Supper
                 did
                 see
                 and
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 moue
                 ,
                 and
                 breath
                 ,
                 was
                 weake
                 and
                 passible
                 and
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
                 Yet
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 could
                 neither
                 see
                 ,
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 nor
                 moue
                 ,
                 nor
                 breath
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 vtterly
                 insensible
                 ,
                 impassible
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 infirmitie
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 manifest
                 contradiction
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 he
                 is
                 passible
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 an
                 impassible
                 manner
                 :
                 you
                 shall
                 pardon
                 vs
                 if
                 we
                 answer
                 it
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 laughter
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 the
                 crow
                 is
                 blacke
                 after
                 a
                 white
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 square
                 after
                 a
                 round
                 manner
                 .
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 before
                 Transubstantiation
                 was
                 invented
                 it
                 went
                 for
                 currant
                 in
                 Philosophie
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 essence
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 an
                 Accident
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 subiect
                 .
                 Yet
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sacrament
                 the
                 Accidents
                 of
                 Bread
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 subiect
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 an
                 Accident
                 to
                 be
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 :
                 for
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 As
                 well
                 may
                 you
                 say
                 a
                 substance
                 subsisteth
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 shining
                 shineth
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 liuing
                 liueth
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Accident
                 doth
                 not
                 accidere
                 or
                 befall
                 the
                 
                 subiect
                 .
                 Seauenthly
                 ,
                 every
                 creature
                 is
                 measured
                 by
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 it
                 bee
                 a
                 contradiction
                 to
                 say
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 time
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 cleare
                 a
                 contradiction
                 to
                 say
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 limited
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 occupieth
                 no
                 place
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 contradiction
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 of
                 time
                 liueth
                 in
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 and
                 sixteenth
                 hundred
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 number
                 :
                 as
                 palpable
                 a
                 contradiction
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 at
                 once
                 both
                 in
                 Heauen
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 earth
                 is
                 not
                 heauen
                 nor
                 heauen
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 space
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 maintaineth
                 that
                 vacuity
                 or
                 emptinesse
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 &
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 infinite
                 contradictions
                 would
                 follow
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 doctrine
                 establisheth
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 vacuitie
                 but
                 a
                 space
                 vnfilled
                 by
                 a
                 Body
                 ?
                 I
                 aske
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 Cup
                 is
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 is
                 it
                 filled
                 ?
                 With
                 wine
                 ?
                 So
                 indeed
                 it
                 seemeth
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 consecration
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Wine
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 filleth
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 With
                 bloud
                 then
                 ?
                 Nor
                 that
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 filleth
                 the
                 Cup
                 must
                 every
                 way
                 be
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 hollow
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Cup.
                 But
                 the
                 bloud
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 wanteth
                 
                   Dimensive
                   quantitie
                
                 .
                 Unlesse
                 therefore
                 the
                 Accidents
                 help
                 (
                 and
                 they
                 cannot
                 being
                 no
                 Bodies
                 )
                 the
                 Cup
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 empty
                 and
                 void
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 imply
                 contradiction
                 .
                 For
                 voidnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 infinite
                 contradictions
                 .
                 Ninthly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 mo
                 places
                 then
                 one
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 thousand
                 millions
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 little
                 point
                 or
                 droppe
                 continuing
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Quantitie
                 ,
                 may
                 occupie
                 as
                 much
                 space
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 
                 mountaine
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 Ocean
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 many
                 may
                 the
                 severall
                 places
                 be
                 that
                 all
                 put
                 together
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 space
                 :
                 then
                 which
                 what
                 plainer
                 contradiction
                 ?
                 Vnto
                 these
                 few
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 easily
                 adde
                 six
                 hundred
                 other
                 as
                 grosse
                 absurdities
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 Christ
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 is
                 to
                 himselfe
                 both
                 neere
                 and
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 aboue
                 &
                 beneath
                 ,
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 behind
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 elder
                 and
                 younger
                 ,
                 sooner
                 and
                 later
                 ,
                 shorter
                 and
                 taller
                 ,
                 broader
                 and
                 narrower
                 ,
                 thicker
                 and
                 thinner
                 ,
                 greater
                 and
                 lesser
                 then
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 garbe
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 study
                 to
                 be
                 briefe
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 
                   to
                   remoue
                   my
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Table
                 .
                 Onely
                 I
                 must
                 forewarne
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 being
                 vnable
                 to
                 vntie
                 these
                 knots
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 attempt
                 to
                 cut
                 them
                 asunder
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Omnipotence
                
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 but
                 loose
                 your
                 labour
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 contradictions
                 (
                 as
                 vndoubtedly
                 they
                 are
                 )
                 your
                 
                   Angelicall
                   Doctor
                
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 fall
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 of
                 force
                 you
                 must
                 either
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 contradictorie
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 you
                 can
                 neuer
                 doe
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 becommeth
                 Christian
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 for
                 ever
                 bid
                 farewell
                 to
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 discouered
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 haue
                 I
                 finished
                 the
                 taske
                 you
                 haue
                 laid
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 fully
                 answered
                 whatsoeuer
                 here
                 you
                 haue
                 alleaged
                 in
                 maintenance
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 .
                 My
                 desire
                 now
                 is
                 that
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 with
                 indifference
                 read
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 replied
                 therevnto
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 I
                 perswade
                 my selfe
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 to
                 remit
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 confidence
                 you
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 you
                 sent
                 this
                 Schedule
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
                 Especially
                 if
                 withall
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 
                 the
                 wittiest
                 and
                 subtlest
                 heads
                 amongst
                 you
                 could
                 never
                 finde
                 it
                 so
                 clearely
                 and
                 strongly
                 grounded
                 either
                 vpon
                 Scripture
                 or
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 pretend
                 .
                 Scotus
                 sirnamed
                 the
                 
                   subtle
                   Doctor
                
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   extant
                   in
                   Scripture
                   no
                   place
                   so
                   expresse
                   ,
                   as
                   without
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   can
                   evidently
                   constraine
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   admit
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   altogether
                   vnprobable
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   the
                   scripture
                   may
                   seeme
                   vnto
                   vs
                   so
                   clear
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   it
                   may
                   constraine
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   froward
                   :
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   iustly
                   be
                   doubted
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   seeing
                   most
                   learned
                   and
                   witty
                   men
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Scotus
                   specially
                   was
                   ,
                   haue
                   thought
                   the
                   cont●ary
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Scot
                 farther
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   authority
                   &
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   might
                   more
                   simply
                   ,
                   plainely
                   ,
                   &
                   truly
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   and
                   expounded
                   .
                
                 
                 Nay
                 hee
                 yet
                 farther
                 addeth
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Bellarmine
                
                 confesseth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   Lateran
                   Councell
                   Transubstantiation
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Faith
                   :
                
                 and
                 he
                 wondreth
                 
                   that
                   being
                   no
                   principle
                   article
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   exposeth
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   to
                   contempt
                   ,
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   receaued
                   and
                   beleeued
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Cardinall
                 of
                 Cambray
                 also
                 doubteth
                 not
                 to
                 avouch
                 that
                 
                   that
                   manner
                   which
                   supposeth
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   still
                   to
                   remaine
                   is
                   possible
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   contrary
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   scripture
                   .
                   Nay
                   it
                   is
                   easier
                   to
                   conceaue
                   and
                   more
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   saith
                   the
                   substance
                   doth
                   leaue
                   the
                   accidents
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   this
                   opinion
                   no
                   inconvenience
                   doth
                   seeme
                   to
                   ensue
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   accorded
                   with
                   the
                   Churches
                   determination
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   opinion
                   which
                   holdeth
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   not
                   to
                   remaine
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   evidently
                   follow
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   his
                   seeming
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   determination
                   .
                   Cardinall
                   Cajetan
                
                 is
                 as
                 peremptory
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   there
                   appeareth
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   that
                   can
                   force
                   a
                   man
                   properly
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   (
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   )
                   they
                   might
                   very
                   well
                   admit
                   another
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   the
                   Rocke
                   was
                   Christ.
                
                 To
                 these
                 Cardinals
                 may
                 wee
                 ioyne
                 another
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 though
                 happily
                 he
                 neuer
                 ware
                 the
                 Cap
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 Fisher
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 who
                 expresly
                 averreth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   Mathew
                
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 recorded
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   never
                   a
                   word
                   whereby
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   proued
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Masse
                   the
                   true
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Biel
                
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   may
                   be
                   salved
                   and
                   expounded
                   after
                   a
                   more
                   easie
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Occam
                   ,
                   This
                   doctrine
                   that
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   bread
                   remaineth
                   is
                   subiect
                   to
                   lesser
                   inconveniences
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   repugnant
                   to
                   reason
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Durand
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   great
                   rashnesse
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   cannot
                   by
                   divine
                   power
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   but
                   by
                   converting
                   bread
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   if
                   that
                   way
                   which
                   supposeth
                   bread
                   to
                   remaine
                   were
                   indeed
                   true
                   ,
                   many
                   doubts
                   which
                   meet
                   vs
                   holding
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   remaine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   were
                   dissolued
                
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
                 also
                 freely
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   demanded
                   ,
                   what
                   that
                   conversion
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   formall
                   ,
                   or
                   substantiall
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   another
                   kinde
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   define
                   .
                
                 From
                 these
                 your
                 Iesuits
                 swarue
                 not
                 very
                 much
                 .
                 
                 
                   Gregory
                   de
                   Valentia
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Fathers
                   spake
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   somewhat
                   obscurely
                   &
                   simply
                   ,
                   as
                   thinking
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   Catholikes
                   but
                   Catholikely
                   ,
                   and
                   least
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   exposed
                   the
                   mystery
                   to
                   be
                   laughed
                   at
                   of
                   Infidels
                   if
                   in
                   their
                   popular
                   Sermons
                   they
                   should
                   haue
                   vnfolded
                   their
                   minds
                   .
                
                 
                 Your
                 
                   Secular
                   Priests
                
                 affirme
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 among
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Societie
                 (
                 and
                 what
                 Catholike
                 would
                 not
                 beleeue
                 them
                 ?
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Fathers
                   haue
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   touched
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 muster
                 vp
                 
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 of
                 your
                 Priests
                 being
                 demanded
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 pronounced
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 morning
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 leaue
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 certaine
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 intention
                 to
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 doubtfully
                 depend
                 vpon
                 anothers
                 ,
                 whether
                 after
                 consecration
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 they
                 durst
                 to
                 say
                 thus
                 vnto
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 
                   Vnlesse
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   Chalice
                   ,
                   whose
                   Accidents
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   be
                   the
                   very
                   selfe
                   same
                   bloud
                   which
                   issued
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   side
                   of
                   Christ
                   hanging
                   on
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   let
                   mee
                   haue
                   no
                   part
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 these
                 last
                 words
                 bid
                 farewel
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 being
                 I
                 say
                 demanded
                 whether
                 they
                 durst
                 adventure
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 with
                 one
                 voice
                 denied
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Father
                   Garnet
                
                 in
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 Deanes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chappell
                   ,
                   Pauls
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 particular
                 asked
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 answered
                 very
                 perplexedly
                 ,
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 hazard
                 his
                 saluation
                 therevpon
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 testimonies
                 duly
                 pondered
                 and
                 considered
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 see
                 better
                 then
                 these
                 quick-sighted
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 hold
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 right
                 reason
                 as
                 you
                 imagined
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 also
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 hath
                 beene
                 but
                 of
                 late
                 created
                 an
                 article
                 of
                 your
                 Faith.
                 It
                 remaineth
                 that
                 I
                 entreat
                 you
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 vndoubtedly
                 being
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 suffer
                 not
                 your selfe
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 be
                 beguilded
                 with
                 novelties
                 vnder
                 pretence
                 of
                 antiquitie
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 you
                 open
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 stretch
                 forth
                 your
                 armes
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 now
                 that
                 she
                 offereth
                 her selfe
                 so
                 manifestly
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 intreat
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 danger
                 that
                 followeth
                 vpon
                 
                 this
                 errour
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Christ
                 bee
                 not
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 you
                 hold
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 either
                 
                   seen
                   or
                   heard
                   the
                   like
                   Idolatrie
                   vnto
                   yours
                   ,
                
                 as
                 your
                 own
                 Coster
                 confesseth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   tolerable
                   error
                   to
                   worship
                   Images
                   of
                   silver
                   ,
                   or
                   gold
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   stuffe
                   with
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   red
                   cloath
                   on
                   a
                   pike
                   with
                   the
                   Lieflanders
                   ,
                   or
                   liuing
                   creatures
                   with
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   adore
                   a
                   morsell
                   of
                   bread
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 therefore
                 let
                 me
                 yet
                 againe
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 dearest
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 pitty
                 your
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 to
                 retire
                 your selfe
                 from
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 all
                 spirituall
                 whoredome
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 happily
                 your
                 ignorance
                 might
                 in
                 part
                 excuse
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 hath
                 shined
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 wilfully
                 you
                 close
                 your
                 eies
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 altogether
                 vnexcusable
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 papers
                 one
                 day
                 will
                 appeare
                 in
                 iudgement
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 glad
                 would
                 the
                 blessed
                 Angels
                 in
                 heaven
                 bee
                 ,
                 might
                 they
                 once
                 behold
                 your
                 conversion
                 ?
                 How
                 readily
                 and
                 louingly
                 would
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 entertaine
                 you
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 humbly
                 thankfull
                 would
                 my
                 poore
                 selfe
                 be
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Maiestie
                
                 ,
                 if
                 through
                 his
                 blessing
                 these
                 endeauours
                 of
                 mine
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 reclaime
                 you
                 ?
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 what
                 belonged
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 truth
                 I
                 haue
                 both
                 propounded
                 and
                 demonstrated
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 To
                 turne
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 power
                 :
                 that
                 I
                 leaue
                 vnto
                 God
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Yet
                 will
                 I
                 neuer
                 cease
                 to
                 addresse
                 my
                 vowes
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 pleased
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 haue
                 compassion
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               OF
               THE
               FORmer
               Answer
               against
               the
               Reply
               of
               N.N.
               
            
             
               OXFORD
               Printed
               by
               I.L.
               for
               
                 E.
                 F.
              
               1633.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DEFENCE
               OF
               THE
               FORMER
               ANSWERE
               AGAINST
               the
               reply
               of
               
                 N.
                 N.
              
               
            
             
               SIR
               ,
               I
               perceiue
               would
               I
               follow
               the
               tract
               you
               seeke
               to
               set
               me
               in
               :
               I
               might
               travell
               long
               enough
               ,
               and
               be
               never
               the
               neerer
               my
               journies
               end
               .
               All
               the
               Passages
               alleadged
               by
               you
               in
               maintenance
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               I
               haue
               fully
               answered
               :
               adding
               therevnto
               sundry
               arguments
               ,
               clearly
               demonstrating
               the
               impiety
               thereof
               .
               Wherevpon
               I
               expected
               either
               that
               you
               should
               yeeld
               being
               convinced
               by
               the
               evidence
               of
               truth
               :
               or
               particularly
               acquaint
               me
               wherein
               I
               had
               not
               satisfied
               you
               .
               Now
               what
               you
               ?
               Forsooth
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               .
               But
               insteed
               thereof
               you
               send
               me
               a
               fardle
               of
               idle
               Generalities
               ,
               pickt
               out
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               blind
               author
               :
               all
               making
               no
               more
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               
               then
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               a
               Cypresse
               tree
               doth
               to
               a
               table
               of
               shipwrack
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               I
               could
               not
               
               hitherto
               perswade
               my selfe
               to
               reioyne
               vnto
               it
               .
               For
               why
               should
               I
               stray
               with
               him
               that
               will
               needs
               out
               of
               the
               Way
               ?
               Neverthelesse
               fearing
               least
               by
               holding
               my
               peace
               I
               might
               seeme
               either
               to
               prejudice
               my
               cause
               ,
               or
               to
               disable
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               knowing
               what
               clapping
               of
               wings
               and
               crowing
               there
               vseth
               to
               be
               amongst
               you
               vpon
               every
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               advantage
               :
               I
               haue
               at
               length
               resolued
               to
               vouchsafe
               you
               one
               encounter
               more
               ,
               and
               then
               if
               you
               still
               persist
               in
               your
               outlopes
               and
               impertinences
               ,
               to
               wast
               no
               more
               oile
               or
               paper
               vpon
               you
               .
               
               For
               it
               is
               St
               Pauls
               advice
               to
               
                 avoid
                 an
                 heretike
                 after
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 perverted
                 ,
                 and
                 sinneth
                 being
                 condemned
                 of
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               To
               proceed
               therefore
               in
               order
               ,
               let
               vs
               begin
               with
               your
               Preamble
               .
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Musing
                   why
                   your
                   kinsman
                   delivered
                   me
                   not
                   your
                   papers
                   ,
                   you
                   suppose
                   it
                   was
                   because
                   hee
                   conceited
                   not
                   well
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   thought
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   pleasure
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 coniecture
                 not
                 amisse
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 demanded
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 had
                 written
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 continue
                 obstinated
                 in
                 your
                 errour
                 .
                 Which
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 welcome
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 vs
                 ?
                 But
                 take
                 heed
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 how
                 you
                 close
                 your
                 eyes
                 any
                 longer
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 
                 For
                 to
                 them
                 
                   that
                   receiue
                   not
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   truth
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 God
                 threatneth
                 
                   to
                   send
                   them
                   the
                   efficacy
                   of
                   errour
                   to
                   beleeue
                   lies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   passages
                   now
                   sent
                   are
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   Papers
                   .
                   These
                   
                   againe
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   author
                   .
                   Yet
                   truly
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   to
                   shew
                   you
                   build
                   not
                   vpon
                   any
                   one
                   mans
                   opinion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 might
                 haue
                 done
                 well
                 to
                 name
                 your
                 Author
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 know
                 his
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 your
                 Papers
                 haue
                 wronged
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 your
                 Authors
                 selfe
                 haue
                 not
                 wronged
                 those
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 taken
                 his
                 collections
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 neither
                 You
                 nor
                 your
                 Author
                 faile
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 your
                 inference
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 writers
                 you
                 quote
                 be
                 many
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 your
                 
                   Author
                   but
                   one
                
                 .
                 And
                 alleadging
                 them
                 vpon
                 his
                 sole
                 credit
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 particular
                 knowledge
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 :
                 you
                 build
                 herein
                 but
                 vpon
                 one
                 mans
                 opinion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   No
                   nor
                   on
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   or
                   tearmed
                   Papists
                   ,
                   farther
                   then
                   they
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Lutheran
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 not
                 chosen
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Faith
                 depend
                 vpon
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 you
                 thrust
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 Anabaptists
                 we
                 detest
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 .
                 Puritan
                 is
                 the
                 auncient
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 fitteth
                 you
                 then
                 vs.
                 For
                 wee
                 hold
                 not
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 eschew
                 all
                 sinne
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 perfectly
                 fulfill
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 yea
                 supererogate
                 ,
                 and
                 merit
                 heauen
                 by
                 our
                 workes
                 .
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Protestant
                 was
                 first
                 given
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                   Princes
                   and
                   Free
                   citties
                
                 of
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Protesting
                
                 their
                 Faith
                 at
                 a
                 Diet
                 in
                 
                   Spire
                   Ann.
                
                 1529.
                 neither
                 doe
                 wee
                 disclaime
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 I
                 pray
                 are
                 those
                 tearmed
                 Papists
                 ?
                 For
                 relying
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Omnipotency
                   
                   of
                   your
                   Lord
                   God
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 you
                 are
                 Papists
                 indeed
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 betters
                 approue
                 the
                 terme
                 .
                 
                 Parsons
                 saith
                 
                   that
                   it
                   importeth
                   no
                   more
                   hurt
                   then
                   if
                   in
                   a
                   sedition
                   they
                   that
                   side
                   with
                   the
                   King
                   be
                   called
                   Royalists
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Florimond
                   Raimond
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   name
                   of
                   honour
                   and
                   whereat
                   none
                   should
                   take
                   offence
                   .
                   Tho.
                   Bozius
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   haue
                   good
                   reason
                   to
                   glory
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   an
                   old
                   Catholike
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 Walsingham
                 reports
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   most
                   honourable
                   thing
                   for
                   men
                   to
                   stand
                   with
                   their
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   denomination
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 nor
                 Papists
                 nor
                 others
                 shall
                 moue
                 you
                 farther
                 then
                 
                   they
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 reason
                 if
                 thereby
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 including
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 
                 For
                 they
                 erred
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 they
                 Preached
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 ever
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith.
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 meane
                 as
                 I
                 doubt
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Now-Roman
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 little
                 salt
                 found
                 in
                 your
                 speech
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 rely
                 on
                 Papists
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 farther
                 then
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 Papists
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 only
                 that
                 Church
                 consisteth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Succession
                   ,
                   continuance
                   ,
                   visibility
                   ,
                   vnitie
                   are
                   notes
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   only
                   found
                   in
                   her
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 Notes
                 are
                 not
                 Proper
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 
                   only
                   and
                   alwaies
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   .
                   Certaine
                
                 therefore
                 and
                 infallible
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 Not
                 
                   Personall
                   Succession
                
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 you
                 say
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 also
                 beene
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                
                 :
                 
                 which
                 yet
                 you
                 esteeme
                 no
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
                 The
                 consideration
                 whereof
                 forced
                 from
                 Bellarmine
                 this
                 confession
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   where
                   succession
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 Continuance
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   malignant
                   Church
                
                 hath
                 lasted
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 yet
                 longer
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 now
                 failed
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 were
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Nor
                 Visibility
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Greece
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 count
                 Hereticall
                 ,
                 hath
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 founding
                 of
                 it
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 Visible
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 Persecutions
                 ,
                 and
                 Scandalls
                 may
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 much
                 eclipse
                 the
                 glory
                 thereof
                 ,
                 reducing
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 ,
                 scattering
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 suspending
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   discipline
                
                 ,
                 and
                 interrupting
                 the
                 publike
                 service
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Professors
                 seeking
                 shelter
                 from
                 the
                 storme
                 shall
                 hardly
                 bee
                 discerned
                 .
                 
                 So
                 was
                 it
                 vnder
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Elias
                 ,
                 so
                 vnder
                 the
                 new
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 groned
                 vnder
                 Arianisme
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 writers
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 treatise
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 declared
                 .
                 Nor
                 lastly
                 Vnitie
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Divels
                   Babylon
                
                 is
                 also
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 knowes
                 not
                 what
                 jars
                 and
                 dissentions
                 sometimes
                 were
                 among
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 and
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 the
                 
                   East
                   and
                   West
                   Churches
                
                 about
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 which
                 neverthelesse
                 were
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 vncertaine
                 and
                 deceivable
                 your
                 notes
                 be
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 yet
                 be
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 perswade
                 you
                 :
                 I
                 hope
                 being
                 backed
                 with
                 authority
                 of
                 your
                 great
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 it
                 may
                 suffice
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 maketh
                 them
                 in
                 themselues
                 to
                 bee
                 but
                 probable
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   proved
                   that
                   these
                   notes
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   much
                   alter
                   your
                   opinion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 seemes
                 you
                 take
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 these
                 notes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Romā
                   Church
                
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 presume
                 too
                 farre
                 .
                 Was
                 never
                 a
                 more
                 broken
                 Succession
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 then
                 that
                 .
                 Who
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 succeeded
                 whom
                 is
                 vncertaine
                 :
                 namely
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 ,
                 
                   Linus
                   ,
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   Cletus
                   ,
                   Anacletus
                
                 should
                 stand
                 .
                 About
                 thirty
                 Schisms
                 haue
                 beene
                 therein
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 continuing
                 scores
                 of
                 yeares
                 together
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 two
                 Popes
                 ,
                 
                 three
                 Popes
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 easily
                 bee
                 discerned
                 which
                 was
                 lawfull
                 Pope
                 .
                 Fifty
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 row
                 were
                 Monsters
                 rather
                 then
                 
                   Men
                   ,
                   Apotacticall
                
                 and
                 Apostaticall
                 rather
                 then
                 Apostolicall
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 haue
                 intruded
                 themselues
                 into
                 that
                 See
                 by
                 Simonie
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 haue
                 beene
                 intruded
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 harlots
                 ?
                 Yea
                 a
                 Whore
                 hath
                 sitten
                 in
                 the
                 Pontificall
                 chaire
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   Sigebert
                   ,
                   Marianus
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Bergomensis
                   ,
                   Iohannes
                   Stella
                   ,
                   Nauclerus
                   ,
                   Iohannes
                   Lucidus
                   ,
                   Baptista
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Balaeus
                   ,
                   Sabellicus
                   ,
                   Ranulphus
                   ,
                   Petrarch
                   ,
                   Boccace
                   ,
                   Mathew
                   Palmer
                   ,
                   Trithemius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Martinus
                   Polonus
                
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 hard
                 for
                 your
                 new
                 vpstarts
                 of
                 yesternight
                 to
                 outface
                 or
                 controle
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 your
                 Notes
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 be
                 much
                 degenerated
                 from
                 its
                 Primitiue
                 purity
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 resemble
                 that
                 which
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 first
                 planted
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 proue
                 whensoever
                 you
                 shall
                 call
                 vpon
                 me
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 hath
                 it
                 continued
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 profession
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 Visibly
                 
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 One
                 with
                 it selfe
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 other
                 differences
                 and
                 dissentions
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 heare
                 more
                 anon
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 can
                 wee
                 finde
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Church
                
                 ?
                 Let
                 vs
                 trie
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 vntil
                 
                   Arch-Bishop
                   Cranmers
                
                 time
                 was
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   K.
                   Edward
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Q.
                   Elizabeth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 downeward
                 ,
                 were
                 Canonically
                 called
                 and
                 consecrated
                 :
                 what
                 stronger
                 proofe
                 can
                 you
                 desire
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 publike
                 Registers
                 of
                 every
                 See
                 ?
                 
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 concernes
                 this
                 businesse
                 is
                 now
                 published
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 designing
                 both
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 those
                 Bishops
                 that
                 imposed
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 owne
                 Cudsemius
                 comming
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 thus
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Calvinian
                   sect
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   it
                   so
                   standeth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   either
                   endure
                   long
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   suddenly
                   changed
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   trice
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   Catholike
                   order
                   there
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   line
                   of
                   their
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   lawfull
                   succession
                   of
                   Pastors
                   receiued
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   honour
                   whereof
                   wee
                   vse
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   English
                   Calvinists
                   by
                   a
                   milder
                   tearme
                   ,
                   not
                   Hereticks
                   but
                   Schismaticks
                   .
                
                 Touching
                 your
                 other
                 three
                 Notes
                 ,
                 I
                 presume
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 that
                 a
                 Church
                 professing
                 to
                 beleeue
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 confessing
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 Nicene
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 
                   continued
                   Visible
                
                 and
                 in
                 Vnity
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 both
                 professe
                 and
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 wee
                 
                 affirmatiuely
                 hold
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 doe
                 you
                 affirme
                 with
                 vs.
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Negatiues
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 novelties
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 you
                 proue
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Succession
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   Continuance
                   ,
                   visibility
                   ,
                   vnity
                
                 belong
                 vnto
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 I
                 must
                 entreat
                 you
                 to
                 remember
                 your
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 therevnto
                 to
                 alter
                 your
                 mind
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 your
                 preamble
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   treatise
                   was
                   not
                   intended
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   you
                   thank
                   mee
                   for
                   my
                   reply
                   :
                   acknowledging
                   your
                   inability
                   to
                   answer
                   ,
                   and
                   hoping
                   I
                   expect
                   it
                   not
                   from
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Whether
                 your
                 Treatise
                 were
                 intended
                 to
                 me
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 materiall
                 .
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 it
                 was
                 delivered
                 mee
                 as
                 from
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 therevpon
                 did
                 I
                 returne
                 you
                 that
                 reply
                 :
                 which
                 had
                 it
                 taken
                 due
                 effect
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 haue
                 had
                 more
                 cause
                 to
                 thanke
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 now
                 you
                 haue
                 to
                 thanke
                 mee
                 .
                 Answer
                 from
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 I
                 expected
                 none●
                 for
                 I
                 knew
                 your
                 insufficiency
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hoped
                 you
                 would
                 haue
                 taken
                 counsell
                 of
                 some
                 more
                 sufficient
                 then
                 your selfe
                 :
                 and
                 vpon
                 conference
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 haue
                 sent
                 me
                 your
                 common
                 Answer
                 .
                 Which
                 because
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 being
                 conscious
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 inability
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 argument
                 of
                 wilfull
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 perswaded
                 though
                 be
                 perswaded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   you
                   haue
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   beleeue
                   mee
                   ,
                   seeing
                   other
                   Divines
                   not
                   Papists
                   only
                   but
                   Protestants
                   also
                   seeme
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   Fathers
                   as
                   you
                   doe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 foule
                 vntruth
                 that
                 Protestants
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Fathers
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 to
                 your
                 shame
                 appeare
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 know
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 barely
                 affirmed
                 but
                 soundly
                 proved
                 :
                 and
                 neglecting
                 demonstratiue
                 reasons
                 meerely
                 to
                 bee
                 swayed
                 with
                 humane
                 authority
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forget
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 reasonable
                 creatures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   except
                   only
                   against
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   passages
                   :
                   the
                   rest
                   therefore
                   are
                   truly
                   related
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   letter
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   reall
                   Presence
                   .
                   Which
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   bee
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   Transubstantion
                   you
                   vnderstand
                   not
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   Transubstantiation
                   was
                   indeed
                   devised
                   in
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   Lateran
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   thing
                   was
                   alwaies
                   beleeved
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   their
                   words
                   ,
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   Mutation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 you
                 attentiuely
                 read
                 my
                 Answer
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 said
                 I
                 excepted
                 to
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Passages
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 excepted
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   Cyril
                   of
                   Hierusalem
                   in
                   his
                   Catechismes
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   de
                   Sacramentis
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Mysterijs
                   initiandis
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   Emissenus
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                   de
                   caena
                   Domini
                   ,
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   the
                   Nicen
                   counsell
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Magnetes
                 ,
                 as
                 suspected
                 by
                 your
                 owne
                 Rabbies
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 men
                 whose
                 names
                 they
                 beare
                 .
                 Againe
                 of
                 
                   Damascen
                   ,
                   Theophylact
                   ,
                   Euthymius
                   ,
                   Nicephorus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Rupertus
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Punies
                 and
                 too
                 young
                 to
                 be
                 Fathers
                 :
                 besides
                 those
                 many
                 Passages
                 which
                 are
                 miserably
                 either
                 curtald
                 or
                 rackt
                 or
                 falsely
                 alleaged
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 their
                 words
                 so
                 plain
                 
                 for
                 you
                 as
                 you
                 pretend
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 it
                 to
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 some
                 speak
                 rather
                 against
                 you
                 then
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 seeme
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 opposed
                 a
                 whole
                 grand
                 Iury
                 ,
                 speaking
                 farre
                 more
                 plainely
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 words
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plaine
                 then
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Christ
                 said
                 
                   This
                   bread
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 owne
                 men
                 grant
                 cannot
                 bee
                 true
                 vnlesse
                 
                   figuratiuely
                   vnderstood
                
                 :
                 that
                 Bread
                 and
                 
                   Wine
                   still
                   are
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   bread
                   continues
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   cease
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   propriety
                   of
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 
                   signes
                   after
                   consecration
                   depart
                   not
                   from
                   their
                   proper
                   nature
                   ,
                   but
                   remaine
                   in
                   their
                   former
                   substance
                   ,
                   figure
                   ,
                   and
                   forme
                   ,
                
                 and
                 suchlike
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 perhaps
                 your
                 Fathers
                 speake
                 as
                 plainely
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 try
                 that
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   truly
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   :
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   a
                   Reall
                   Presence
                   .
                
                 Who
                 denies
                 it
                 ?
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 proue
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 inferres
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 is
                 your
                 dulnesse
                 .
                 For
                 Really
                 and
                 Corporally
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Spiritually
                   present
                
                 is
                 
                   Really
                   present
                
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 spirit
                 is
                 Nothing
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   really
                   present
                   in
                   Baptisme
                
                 to
                 the
                 washing
                 away
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Is
                 hee
                 not
                 Really
                 also
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 every
                 true
                 beleever
                 even
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 Doubtlesse
                 he
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 will
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 never
                 felt
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 thereof
                 .
                 What
                 should
                 let
                 then
                 but
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 bee
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Eucharist
                   Really
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Corporall
                   manner
                
                 ?
                 Nay
                 what
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 yeeld
                 you
                 a
                 
                   corporall
                   presence
                
                 ?
                 Would
                 that
                 necessarily
                 inferre
                 a
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
                 
                 Nothing
                 lesse
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 consubstantiation
                 :
                 the
                 flesh
                 being
                 there
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 without
                 turning
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 Flesh.
                 Neither
                 may
                 you
                 deny
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 Omnipotency
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Transubstantiation
                 withall
                 :
                 for
                 therevpon
                 doe
                 you
                 build
                 it
                 .
                 Transubstantiation
                 therefore
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Reall
                   presence
                
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 Yea
                 but
                 the
                 Fathers
                 vse
                 the
                 tearmes
                 of
                 Conversion
                 &
                 Mutation
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 
                   Ergo
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 ?
                 A
                 pittifull
                 consequence
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 Generall
                 to
                 Speciall
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 colour
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 blacke
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 many
                 colours
                 besides
                 blacke
                 .
                 Learne
                 then
                 that
                 Change
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 kindes
                 thereof
                 :
                 of
                 Substance
                 by
                 Generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 of
                 Quality
                 by
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 of
                 Quantity
                 by
                 Augmentation
                 and
                 Diminution
                 ,
                 of
                 Place
                 by
                 Lation
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 affirmeth
                 a
                 Change
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 presently
                 affirme
                 Change
                 of
                 Substance
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Quality
                 or
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 or
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 or
                 Place
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 therefore
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 Change
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 meane
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 Alteration
                 in
                 the
                 Vse
                 and
                 Uertue
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Substance
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 for
                 ought
                 the
                 Fathers
                 say
                 ,
                 Transubstantiation
                 may
                 still
                 be
                 a
                 brat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lateran
                   Councells
                
                 :
                 disputed
                 of
                 perhaps
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 neuer
                 beleeved
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 till
                 then
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   allow
                   no
                   authority
                   after
                
                 600.
                 
                   yeares
                   :
                   Ergo
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   next
                
                 1000.
                 
                   to
                   be
                   contrary
                   in
                   this
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   controversies
                   betwixt
                   vs.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 speake
                 plainely
                 ,
                 I
                 allow
                 no
                 Authority
                 at
                 all
                 as
                 Infallible
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 afterwards
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 elsewhere
                 answerably
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 600
                 yeares
                 wee
                 reverence
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 admit
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 1000
                 following
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 freer
                 from
                 errour
                 ,
                 as
                 liuing
                 neerer
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 discouery
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 607.
                 when
                 Boniface
                 the
                 third
                 purchased
                 of
                 that
                 bloudy
                 tyrant
                 Phocas
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   Vniversall
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 supremacy
                 over
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
                 Whereof
                 his
                 predecessor
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 seemed
                 to
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 when
                 writing
                 against
                 
                   Iohn
                   B.
                
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 for
                 vsurping
                 that
                 title
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 gathereth
                 from
                 thence
                 that
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 discouery
                 ,
                 although
                 errours
                 every
                 day
                 crept
                 in
                 apace
                 :
                 yet
                 wee
                 yeeld
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 your
                 opinions
                 instantly
                 and
                 at
                 once
                 leapt
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Rome
                 it selfe
                 was
                 not
                 built
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 :
                 so
                 neither
                 was
                 that
                 huge
                 heape
                 of
                 Romanish
                 impieties
                 raised
                 in
                 one
                 age
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 after
                 this
                 before
                 Transubstantiation
                 began
                 to
                 appeare
                 .
                 Damascen
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 not
                 contenting
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 language
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 fell
                 a
                 coyning
                 of
                 new
                 Phrases
                 ,
                 yet
                 reached
                 not
                 home
                 to
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 A
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Amalarius
                 in
                 the
                 west
                 maintained
                 in
                 plaine
                 tearms
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   simple
                   nature
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   wine
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   reasonable
                   nature
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 herein
                 was
                 he
                 seconded
                 by
                 
                   Paschasius
                   Radbertus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Yet
                 could
                 they
                 not
                 carry
                 it
                 so
                 clearly
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                 they
                 were
                 mightily
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 writers
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 you
                 haue
                 in
                 mine
                 Answer
                 .
                 But
                 specially
                 by
                 Bertram
                 vnder
                 
                   Carolus
                   Calvus
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Turrian
                 the
                 Iesuit
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   to
                   cite
                   Bertram
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   other
                   then
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   heresie
                   of
                   Calvin
                   is
                   not
                   new
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 good
                 time
                 afterwards
                 againe
                 by
                 Berengarius
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 side
                 many
                 disputed
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 nation
                 only
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   French
                   ,
                   and
                   Italians
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Mathew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 saith
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 Antichrist
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 now
                 in
                 his
                 height
                 )
                 bare
                 downe
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 anno
                 1215.
                 vnder
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lateran
                   Councel
                
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Idol
                 set
                 vpon
                 its
                 base
                 ,
                 and
                 adored
                 .
                 So
                 lately
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 adoe
                 was
                 your
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 brought
                 in
                 and
                 established
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 900.
                 
                   yeares
                   was
                   no
                   outward
                   face
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   in
                   England
                   but
                   the
                   Catholike
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   it
                   were
                   vncharitable
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   none
                   knewe
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   and
                   Fathers
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   we
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   liued
                   in
                   ignorance
                   till
                   the
                   true
                   light
                   came
                   in
                   with
                   Luther
                   .
                   Yet
                   in
                   this
                   last
                   age
                   England
                   hath
                   yeelded
                   many
                   learned
                   men
                   :
                   among
                   others
                   an
                   vnkle
                   of
                   yours
                   ,
                   and
                   Master
                   of
                   Arts
                   ,
                   who
                   left
                   all
                   his
                   hopes
                   for
                   his
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   bee
                   perswaded
                   to
                   returne
                   to
                   his
                   great
                   possibilities
                   ,
                   which
                   much
                   strengthens
                   and
                   confirmes
                   you
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 Catholike
                 you
                 still
                 meane
                 Roman
                 :
                 for
                 Catholike
                 &
                 Roman
                 are
                 now
                 growne
                 convertible
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 a
                 mystery
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 dreamed
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 No
                 outward
                 face
                 in
                 England
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 together
                 but
                 Roman
                 ?
                 What
                 face
                 then
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 it
                 bare
                 some
                 650
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Saxon
                   Homilie
                   of
                   A●lfrick
                   Abbot
                   of
                   Malmsbury
                   ,
                
                 not
                 only
                 agreeing
                 with
                 Bertram
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 sundry
                 passages
                 expresly
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 publikely
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 vpon
                 Easter
                 day
                 before
                 they
                 receaued
                 the
                 Communion
                 ?
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 Bishops
                 at
                 their
                 Synods
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 their
                 Clergie
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 out
                 of
                 two
                 other
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Aelfrick
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereof
                 saith
                 thus
                 
                   That
                   housel
                   is
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   not
                   bodily
                   but
                   spiritually
                   .
                   Not
                   the
                   body
                   which
                   hee
                   suffered
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   which
                   hee
                   spake
                   when
                   he
                   blessed
                   the
                   bread
                   &
                   wine
                   to
                   housel
                   the
                   night
                   before
                   his
                   suffering
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   blessed
                   bread
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   wine
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 other
                 likewise
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   which
                   hallowed
                   housel
                   before
                   his
                   suffering
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   that
                   the
                   bread
                   was
                   his
                   owne
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wine
                   was
                   truely
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                   halloweth
                   dayly
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   bread
                   to
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   to
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   in
                   spirituall
                   mystery
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   bookes
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   liuely
                   bread
                   is
                   not
                   bodily
                   so
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   selfe-same
                   body
                   that
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   in
                   :
                   nor
                   that
                   holy
                   wine
                   is
                   the
                   Saviours
                   bloud
                   which
                   was
                   shed
                   for
                   vs
                   in
                   bodily
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   spirituall
                   vnderstanding
                   .
                   Both
                   bee
                   truely
                   ,
                   that
                   bread
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   wine
                   also
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   the
                   heavenly
                   bread
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   Manna
                   ,
                   that
                   fed
                   forty
                   yeares
                   Gods
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cleare
                   water
                   which
                   did
                   then
                   run
                   from
                   the
                   stone
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   was
                   truly
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   wrot
                   in
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Epistles
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
                 Tell
                 mee
                 now
                 ,
                 good
                 Sir
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 Roman
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 crosse
                 vnto
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 publike
                 authority
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 or
                 was
                 it
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 Roman
                 face
                 ,
                 truely
                 Catholike
                 and
                 Orthodoxe
                 ?
                 You
                 haue
                 heard
                 I
                 suppose
                 of
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whom
                 anciently
                 they
                 tearmed
                 W●ldenses
                 and
                 Leonists
                 .
                 
                 Your
                 Ranerius
                 saith
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 of
                 very
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 
                   Pope
                   Sylvesters
                
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 so
                 Vniversall
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 scarce
                 any
                 country
                 wherein
                 they
                 abounded
                 not
                 :
                 finally
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 other
                 Sects
                 most
                 fearefully
                 blaspheamed
                 God
                 ,
                 these
                 made
                 faire
                 shew
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 liued
                 honestly
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 beleeued
                 all
                 things
                 rightly
                 touching
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 onely
                 they
                 blaspheamed
                 &
                 hated
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 Was
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 also
                 Roman
                 ?
                 How
                 so
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 opposite
                 vnto
                 it
                 ?
                 Certainely
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 your
                 Poplinerius
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 they
                 differed
                 very
                 little
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 they
                 perfectly
                 agreed
                 with
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 charged
                 with
                 many
                 foule
                 opinions
                 :
                 but
                 enviously
                 and
                 maliciously
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 publike
                 Confessions
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Sadolet
                
                 ,
                 &
                 others
                 who
                 by
                 commission
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 examin
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 barbarously
                 and
                 bloudily
                 persecuted
                 by
                 the
                 Roman
                 Synagogue
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 saith
                 
                   Michael
                   Cesaenas
                
                 who
                 flourished
                 some
                 250.
                 yeares
                 since
                 ?
                 
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   Churches
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   flourishing
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Pope
                   doth
                   raigne
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   afflicted
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 heretofore
                 beene
                 another
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 besides
                 Roman
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 visibly
                 glorious
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 leastwise
                 visibly
                 persecuted
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   vncharitable
                   to
                   thinke
                   that
                   all
                   this
                   time
                   
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   and
                   Fathers
                   vntil
                   Luther
                   brought
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   light
                   .
                
                 True
                 :
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 saith
                 so
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 bee
                 it
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 both
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Fathers
                 was
                 never
                 better
                 knowne
                 (
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 never
                 so
                 well
                 knowne
                 ?
                 )
                 as
                 now
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 haue
                 elsewhere
                 proued
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 causes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 men
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 your
                 nine
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 questionles
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 learned'st
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 languages
                 quickly
                 decayed
                 ,
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 and
                 barbarisme
                 crept
                 in
                 apace
                 :
                 insomuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 
                   Genebrard
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 age
                 more
                 Vnlearned
                 and
                 vnhappy
                 then
                 the
                 ninth
                 Century
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 were
                 no
                 men
                 famous
                 either
                 for
                 wit
                 or
                 learning
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whosoever
                 studied
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 or
                 Philosophie
                 was
                 presently
                 counted
                 a
                 Magician
                 .
                 Neither
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 after
                 times
                 over
                 much
                 amended
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 their
                 Schooles
                 scarce
                 knewe
                 whether
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 in
                 Greeke
                 or
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   Vives
                
                 saith
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 skill
                 in
                 Greek
                 was
                 suspicious
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 almost
                 heretical
                 ,
                 as
                 Espencaeus
                 .
                 
                 But
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 these
                 blindest
                 times
                 hath
                 still
                 preserued
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 though
                 envy
                 burst
                 and
                 split
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 for
                 that
                 greater
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 receaued
                 both
                 by
                 Luther
                 and
                 since
                 Luther
                 .
                 Hee
                 was
                 a
                 noble
                 champion
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 gat
                 so
                 much
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Papacie
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 recouered
                 againe
                 vntill
                 by
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 our
                 Lords
                 comming
                 it
                 be
                 vtterly
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 England
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 haue
                 yeelded
                 such
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 your
                 side
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 knowe
                 
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 afforded
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 also
                 as
                 learned
                 Clarks
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 literature
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 your
                 Church
                 wheresoeuer
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 excelling
                 them
                 .
                 Yea
                 but
                 yours
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 forgoe
                 all
                 their
                 meanes
                 and
                 hopes
                 for
                 their
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 ours
                 trow
                 you
                 doe
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Q.
                   Maries
                
                 daies
                 ?
                 Nay
                 did
                 not
                 
                   Archbishop
                   Cranmer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 other
                 Bishops
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 nothing
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 inferiour
                 ranke
                 )
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 loose
                 their
                 present
                 honours
                 and
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 themselues
                 cruelly
                 to
                 be
                 martyred
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 perish
                 their
                 cōsciences
                 by
                 subscribing
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Apostacy
                
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 your
                 vnkle
                 ,
                 whose
                 domestical
                 example
                 so
                 much
                 confirmes
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 thinke
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 note
                 ,
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 fame
                 either
                 at
                 home
                 or
                 abroad
                 .
                 Yet
                 were
                 his
                 deserts
                 far
                 greater
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 vnprovided
                 of
                 a
                 domesticall
                 example
                 ,
                 able
                 every
                 way
                 to
                 match
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 over-match
                 him
                 too
                 .
                 My
                 mothers
                 Brother
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 vnvaluable
                 Iewel
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 renowned
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 
                   Fellow
                   of
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                   Colledge
                
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 Bachelour
                 in
                 Divinitie
                 ,
                 possessed
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 Benefice
                 neere
                 the
                 Vniversitie
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 eminence
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 as
                 likely
                 to
                 rise
                 as
                 any
                 :
                 yet
                 hee
                 readily
                 forsooke
                 
                   Fellowship
                   ,
                   Friends
                   ,
                   Benefice
                   ,
                   Hopes
                
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 himselfe
                 into
                 a
                 voluntary
                 exile
                 all
                 the
                 raigne
                 of
                 
                   Q.
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 vntill
                 
                   Q.
                   Elizabeth
                
                 of
                 blessed
                 memory
                 being
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 hee
                 returned
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 worth
                 soone
                 after
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 so
                 obscure
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 your
                 vnkle
                 liuing
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 
                   serving
                   Priest
                
                 beyond
                 seas
                 ,
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 strengthen
                 you
                 :
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 so
                 profound
                 a
                 Clarke
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reverend
                 a
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Confessour
                 as
                 my
                 vnkle
                 ,
                 may
                 
                 much
                 more
                 confirme
                 and
                 settle
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 you
                 cannot
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Fathers
                 meaning
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 I
                 say
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   first
                   reason
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   writers
                   giue
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   that
                   you
                   doe
                   ,
                   as
                   Mason
                   ,
                   Perkins
                   ,
                   Field
                   ,
                   Covel
                   ,
                   Sir
                   Edwin
                   Sands
                   ,
                   Midleton
                   ,
                   Morton
                   ,
                   the
                   now
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Suppose
                 all
                 this
                 were
                 true
                 :
                 yet
                 seeing
                 the
                 sense
                 I
                 giue
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 by
                 sundry
                 plaine
                 arguments
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 right
                 sense
                 ,
                 the
                 bare
                 saying
                 of
                 others
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 why
                 you
                 should
                 forbeare
                 assent
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 Doe
                 all
                 these
                 indeed
                 interpret
                 the
                 Fathers
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 ?
                 A
                 vast
                 vntruth
                 ,
                 &
                 vtterly
                 incredible
                 :
                 saue
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Romish
                 Circe
                 hath
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 .
                 For
                 would
                 any
                 man
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 so
                 confidently
                 alleage
                 the
                 Fathers
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 ▪
                 should
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 meaning
                 is
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 they
                 alleage
                 thē
                 for
                 ?
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 bound
                 your
                 Faith
                 absolutely
                 to
                 beleeue
                 what
                 every
                 
                   Popish
                   shaueling
                
                 tell●
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 vnlikely
                 soeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 beleeue
                 vs
                 with
                 what
                 strength
                 of
                 reason
                 soever
                 we
                 speake
                 :
                 so
                 absurd
                 a
                 thought
                 as
                 this
                 could
                 never
                 haue
                 entred
                 into
                 your
                 mind
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 yet
                 examine
                 the
                 Particulars
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Mason
                   is
                   forced
                   to
                   these
                   Words
                   ,
                
                 St
                 
                   Ambrose
                   testifieth
                   that
                   imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   is
                   certaine
                   mysticall
                   words
                   whereby
                   
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   elected
                   into
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   is
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   receiving
                   authority
                   ,
                   his
                   conscience
                   bearing
                   him
                   witnesse
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   bold
                   to
                   offer
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Lords
                   steed
                   .
                   S.
                   Chrysostome
                   saith
                   ,
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   there
                   is
                   offered
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   Christs
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   Christ
                   ,
                   every
                   where
                   being
                   full
                   and
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 S.
                 
                   Augustine
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   commanded
                   the
                   Leper
                   to
                   offer
                   sacrifice
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   the
                   holy
                   of
                   holies
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   instituted
                   .
                   And
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   offered
                   or
                   accepted
                   more
                   gratefully
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   our
                   Priest
                   being
                   made
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   our
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   And
                   Cyril
                   ,
                   Leo
                   ,
                   Fulgentius
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Fathers
                   haue
                   commonly
                   the
                   like
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 altogether
                 impertinent
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 being
                 vouched
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 way
                 opening
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 for
                 you
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Mason
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Obiection
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 knowe
                 that
                 this
                 booke
                 of
                 Mason
                 is
                 written
                 Dialogue-wise
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 conference
                 betweene
                 Philodoxus
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 Orthodoxus
                 the
                 Protestant
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 by
                 Mason
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Philodoxus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 indeed
                 obiected
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 calling
                 himselfe
                 Orthodoxus
                 vndertaketh
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 to
                 answere
                 .
                 Whereby
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 perceaue
                 what
                 credit
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 such
                 cheating
                 companions
                 as
                 your
                 Author
                 is
                 :
                 who
                 beare
                 you
                 in
                 hand
                 that
                 the
                 Objection
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 is
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 a
                 Protestant
                 .
                 Which
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 yet
                 more
                 plainely
                 appeare
                 ,
                 
                 take
                 Masons
                 Answer
                 also
                 .
                 S.
                 
                   Ambrose
                   elsewhere
                   expoundeth
                   himselfe
                   saying
                   ,
                   What
                   therefore
                   doe
                   we
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Doe
                   we
                   not
                   offer
                   daily
                   ?
                   Truly
                   
                   we
                   offer
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   make
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   ,
                   We
                   offer
                   him
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   we
                   worke
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   his
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 
                   expoundeth
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   We
                   offer
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   we
                   work
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   What
                
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 
                   meaning
                   was
                   let
                   himself
                   declare
                   ,
                   Was
                   not
                   Christ
                   once
                   offered
                   or
                   sacrificed
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   offered
                   in
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   at
                   all
                   the
                   solemnities
                   at
                   Easter
                   ,
                   but
                   every
                   day
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   he
                   lye
                   that
                   being
                   asked
                   doth
                   answere
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   offered
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   Sacraments
                   haue
                   not
                   a
                   certaine
                   resemblance
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   sacraments
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   resemblance
                   they
                   take
                   the
                   names
                   commonly
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselues
                   .
                   Therefore
                   as
                   after
                   a
                   certaine
                   manner
                   the
                   sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   sacrament
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   Faith.
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   else-where
                   ,
                   The
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   promised
                   by
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   resemblance
                   before
                   he
                   came
                   ,
                   was
                   performed
                   intruth
                   and
                   indeed
                   when
                   he
                   suffered
                   ,
                   is
                   celebrated
                   by
                   a
                   sacrament
                   of
                   remembrance
                   since
                   he
                   ascended
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
                 Whereof
                 nothing
                 maketh
                 for
                 your
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 thing
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Perkins
                   writeth
                   thus
                   ,
                   the
                   ancients
                   when
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   supper
                   ,
                   haue
                   many
                   formes
                   of
                   speech
                   which
                   shew
                   a
                   conversion
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 
                   vseth
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   conversion
                   and
                   mutation
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 
                   saith
                   it
                   is
                   changed
                   not
                   in
                   shape
                   but
                   in
                   nature
                   .
                   Origen
                   saith
                   that
                   bread
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   Gaudentius
                   saith
                   ,
                   Christs
                   body
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   his
                   bloud
                   of
                   wine
                   .
                   Eusebius
                   Emissenus
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Priest
                   by
                   secret
                   power
                   
                   changeth
                   the
                   visible
                   creatures
                   into
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   bread
                   doth
                   passe
                   into
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   body
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 Mr
                 Perkins
                 only
                 reporteth
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 declareth
                 not
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 hee
                 doth
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   ancient
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   they
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   conversion
                   and
                   changing
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   vse
                   and
                   condition
                   not
                   substance
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   them
                   therefore
                   the
                   Sacramentall
                   change
                   in
                   signification
                   and
                   obsignation
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   distinguished
                   from
                   substantiall
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   know
                   that
                   for
                
                 800
                 
                   yeares
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   but
                   condemned
                   it
                   rather
                   .
                
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 proues
                 by
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Gelasius
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 forbeare
                 here
                 to
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 haue
                 them
                 already
                 in
                 my
                 answere
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 your
                 meaning
                 accord
                 with
                 this
                 of
                 M.
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 gladder
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 great
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 you
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 D.
                 
                   Morton
                   ,
                   the
                   Centuriators
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   are
                   plentifull
                   in
                   such
                   citations
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   manifest
                   for
                   the
                   verity
                   ,
                   that
                   D.
                   Field
                   writeth
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   thought
                   the
                   sanctified
                   and
                   consecrated
                   Elements
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   D
                   ,
                   Covel
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Omnipotency
                   of
                   God
                   maketh
                   it
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Quote
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 they
                 may
                 and
                 that
                 
                 plentifully
                 .
                 But
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 or
                 your
                 sence
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 find
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 never
                 dreamed
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Dr
                 Field
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   Rhenanus
                   testifieth
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   consecrated
                   Elements
                   remained
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   to
                   bee
                   musty
                   and
                   vnfit
                   for
                   vse
                   ,
                   to
                   consume
                   them
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   thinke
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   done
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   This
                   sheweth
                   they
                   thought
                   the
                   Sanctified
                   Elements
                   to
                   be
                   Christs
                   Body
                   no
                   longer
                   then
                   they
                   might
                   serue
                   for
                   the
                   comfortable
                   instruction
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   by
                   partaking
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Here
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 plaine
                 argument
                 against
                 Reservation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 thought
                 not
                 the
                 Elements
                 properly
                 to
                 bee
                 Christs
                 body
                 .
                 For
                 had
                 they
                 so
                 thought
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 burnt
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 intimateth
                 indeed
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 the
                 
                   Elements
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Body
                
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 in
                 my
                 Answer
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 vnderstood
                 Christ
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   This
                   bread
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 .
                 But
                 Bread
                 in
                 proper
                 sense
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 Bellarmine
                 confesseth
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 ?
                 Tropically
                 only
                 :
                 as
                 Circumcision
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 Water
                 in
                 
                   Baptisme
                   Regeneration
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 St
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   is
                   after
                   a
                   manner
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 Sacramentally
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 signe
                 putting
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 Signified
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 Dr
                 Covel
                 addeth
                 that
                 
                   Gods
                   Omnipotency
                
                 maketh
                 it
                 his
                 Body
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 this
                 import
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 might
                 haue
                 learned
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 Answere
                 ,
                 no
                 power
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 earthly
                 Creatures
                 to
                 convay
                 vnto
                 vs
                 heavenly
                 graces
                 ,
                 saue
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Omnipotent
                 and
                 Divine
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Sir
                 
                   Edwin
                   Sands
                   ,
                   With
                   Rome
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Churches
                   concurre
                   in
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   and
                   generally
                   in
                   the
                   Service
                   and
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ▪
                   in
                   offering
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   :
                   their
                   liturgies
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                   namely
                
                 S.
                 Basils
                 ,
                 S.
                 Chrysostoms
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Gregories
                   translated
                   .
                   And
                   another
                   ,
                   among
                   all
                   these
                   nations
                   (
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africa
                   ,
                   Ethiopia
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   all
                   places
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Masses
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   seaven
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Ergo
                 what
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 Knight
                 vnderstands
                 the
                 Fathers
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 ?
                 Ridiculous
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 now
                 Grecians
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Or
                 thus
                 ,
                 therefore
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ?
                 Absurd
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 your
                 opinion
                 but
                 Schismaticks
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 Yet
                 saith
                 the
                 Knight
                 ,
                 they
                 hold
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 so
                 indeed
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 leaue
                 I
                 much
                 doubt
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   Ieremy
                
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   eat
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   and
                   my
                   bloud
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   which
                   he
                   carried
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   eat
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   bloud
                   to
                   drinke
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   divine
                   celebration
                   of
                   those
                   mysteries
                   .
                   What
                   then
                   ?
                   Surely
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   bread
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   is
                   his
                   Body
                   :
                   but
                   how
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   thousand
                   tongues
                   are
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   vtter
                   .
                
                 As
                 farre
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 conceaue
                 ,
                 this
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 still
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 still
                 continueth
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 or
                 hidden
                 qualities
                 and
                 properties
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 are
                 after
                 an
                 vnspeakable
                 manner
                 derived
                 to
                 the
                 Bread.
                 And
                 because
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Patriarch
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 things
                 haue
                 the
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 from
                 thence
                 
                 Bread
                 but
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 as
                 Iron
                 vnited
                 with
                 fire
                 becometh
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Iron
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Christs
                   Body
                
                 vnited
                 with
                 vs
                 changeth
                 vs
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 it
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 our
                 nature
                 still
                 continuing
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 secret
                 properties
                 of
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 being
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 on
                 this
                 new
                 forme
                 it
                 becometh
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 still
                 retaineth
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Bread.
                 This
                 in
                 my
                 shallow
                 vnderstanding
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 which
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 no
                 way
                 sutes
                 with
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 matter
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Florence
                 held
                 some
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 that
                 of
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 
                 plainely
                 declareth
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Church
                 flatly
                 refused
                 to
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 them
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 neither
                 doe
                 they
                 admit
                 of
                 your
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 ground
                 then
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                   Prayer
                
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 reliefe
                 of
                 soules
                 tormented
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 not
                 beleeuing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 ?
                 The
                 rest
                 that
                 followeth
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 other
                 author
                 is
                 so
                 misnamed
                 both
                 in
                 your
                 text
                 and
                 margent
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 whom
                 you
                 should
                 meane
                 .
                 
                   Transeat
                   Ergo.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Midleton
                   witnesseth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Dead
                   were
                   prayed
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   publike
                   Liturgies
                   of
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   and
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   and
                   vnbloudy
                   Sacrifice
                   were
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   Primitiue
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   make
                   doles
                   ,
                   and
                   offer
                   Sacrifice
                   at
                   the
                   Altar
                   for
                   the
                   Dead
                   was
                   a
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Still
                 you
                 wander
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 appeare
                 
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 Protestants
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 ?
                 But
                 as
                 you
                 lead
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 I
                 follow
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 Liturgies
                 that
                 passe
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 St
                 Basil
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 lately
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 Syriake
                 by
                 
                   Andreas
                   Masius
                
                 .
                 Betweene
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 difference
                 that
                 they
                 seeme
                 not
                 both
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 one
                 Father
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 the
                 Greeke
                 is
                 the
                 prolixer
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Masius
                 censureth
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 Possevin
                 the
                 Iesuite
                 mentioning
                 it
                 disproue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 hath
                 suffered
                 much
                 change
                 by
                 many
                 alterations
                 and
                 additions
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 superstitious
                 too
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 goes
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 St
                 Choysostome
                 either
                 is
                 supposititious
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 much
                 corrupted
                 .
                 In
                 it
                 Prayers
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 
                   Pope
                   Nicholas
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   Alexius
                
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 liued
                 almost
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 about
                 seaven
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Chrysostome
                 .
                 
                 And
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 added
                 ,
                 your
                 
                   Claudius
                   Espencaeus
                
                 freely
                 doth
                 confesse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 Liturgies
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 authority
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 yet
                 find
                 that
                 ever
                 he
                 composed
                 any
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 saith
                 Midleton
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Dead
                   were
                   praied
                   for
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 What
                 dead
                 ?
                 
                   Patriarks
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   Confessors
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Anachorits
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   Mother
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 what
                 ?
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   releeue
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   profit
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   commemoration
                   of
                   their
                   vertues
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 hee
                 .
                 which
                 I
                 trow
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 meaning
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 farther
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   vnbloudy
                   sacrifice
                   were
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Suppose
                 so
                 :
                 yet
                 hee
                 saith
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                
                 hurts
                 vs
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 doth
                 you
                 :
                 
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Vnbloudy
                   
                   sacrifice
                
                 hurts
                 you
                 more
                 then
                 vs.
                 For
                 in
                 your
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   Bloud
                
                 is
                 offered
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 why
                 you
                 should
                 call
                 it
                 Vnbloudy
                 then
                 Vnfleshy
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 Bloud
                 is
                 not
                 shed
                 therein
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 neither
                 is
                 Flesh
                 broken
                 therein
                 .
                 Lastly
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   Doles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   at
                   the
                   altar
                   for
                   the
                   Dead
                   is
                   a
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 your
                 author
                 overlasheth
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Fathers
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 And
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   prayer
                   was
                   then
                   made
                   ,
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   Popish
                   fashion
                   to
                   ease
                   the
                   dead
                   of
                   the
                   paines
                   and
                   torments
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   perswade
                   the
                   liuing
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   vanished
                   into
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   liue
                   and
                   haue
                   their
                   being
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   knocks
                   out
                   the
                   braines
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
                 And
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   Memoriam
                   facite
                   ,
                   keepe
                   the
                   memory
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   evidently
                   in
                   Cyprian
                   .
                
                 
                 Nothing
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 trow
                 maketh
                 any
                 whit
                 for
                 your
                 meaning
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Dr
                 
                   Morton
                   citeth
                   out
                   of
                   Bibliander
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   most
                   common
                   opinion
                   among
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   all
                   the
                   legall
                   sacrifices
                   should
                   cease
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Thoda
                   in
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   should
                   not
                   cease
                   .
                   Wherevpon
                   he
                   is
                   forced
                   against
                   Mason
                   and
                   his
                   directors
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   The
                   Protestants
                   acknowledge
                   in
                   the
                   E●charist
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   Eucharisticall
                   .
                   He
                   might
                   as
                   well
                   haue
                   acknowledged
                   with
                   those
                   of
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Frankford
                   ,
                   and
                   Stancarus
                   ,
                   what
                   this
                   Sacrifice
                   should
                   be
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   cite
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Rabbins
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   wine
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   into
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   it
                   be
                   white
                   as
                   milke
                   ,
                   the
                   substance
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   .
                   Thus
                   R.
                   Cahana
                   who
                   liued
                   long
                   before
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   R.
                   Iuda
                   ,
                   R.
                   Simeon
                   and
                   others
                   :
                   whose
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   saith
                
                 Dr
                 
                   Morton
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   direct
                   for
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   as
                   no
                   Romish
                   Doctor
                   for
                   a
                
                 1000
                 
                   yeares
                   after
                   Christ
                   is
                   so
                   expresse
                   :
                   yea
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   pregnant
                   then
                   the
                   sayings
                   of
                   Transubstantia●ors
                   themselues
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 sory
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 Dr
                 Mortons
                 booke
                 now
                 at
                 hand
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 confident
                 that
                 where
                 your
                 Author
                 found
                 his
                 Obiection
                 ,
                 there
                 I
                 should
                 also
                 meete
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 solution
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 till
                 I
                 haue
                 procured
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 be
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 briefly
                 thus
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 Passage
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 Bibliander
                 maketh
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 vs.
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 which
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 remaine
                 after
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 which
                 overthroweth
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 remaine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 only
                 be
                 offered
                 :
                 then
                 were
                 those
                 Iewes
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 foretold
                 nothing
                 but
                 lies
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 acknowledging
                 an
                 
                   Eucharisticall
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 forced
                 therevnto
                 by
                 any
                 such
                 testimony
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 against
                 Mason
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Protestant
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 all
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 same
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 thinke
                 you
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 Eucharist
                 signifieth
                 Thankesgiuing
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 you
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 thought
                 it
                 strange
                 he
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Thanksgiuing
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 strongly
                 perswaded
                 that
                 when
                 these
                 testimonies
                 of
                 
                   R.
                   Cahana
                
                 ,
                 R.
                 
                   Iuda
                   ,
                   R.
                   Simeon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 ripping
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 proue
                 Hippocentaurs
                 and
                 meere
                 fictions
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 supposing
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 )
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 such
                 fellowes
                 as
                 these
                 should
                 either
                 
                 know
                 or
                 speake
                 more
                 clearly
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 inspired
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 foretell
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 probable
                 that
                 your
                 greatest
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 Cardinall
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 searching
                 curiously
                 into
                 every
                 corner
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 witnesses
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 would
                 yet
                 carelesly
                 omit
                 these
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 plaine
                 and
                 pregnant
                 for
                 you
                 as
                 you
                 pretend
                 ?
                 Verily
                 when
                 the
                 Doctor
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Doctor
                 for
                 a
                 1000
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 Transubstantiator
                 almost
                 ,
                 ever
                 spake
                 more
                 plainely
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 flout
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 how
                 lightly
                 he
                 esteemes
                 of
                 the
                 authority
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 enough
                 vntill
                 I
                 bee
                 more
                 certainly
                 informed
                 .
                 Only
                 thus
                 ,
                 to
                 alleage
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 approue
                 your
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   now
                   Archb.
                   of
                
                 Canterbury
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   him
                   Midleton
                   agreeth
                   ,
                   that
                   Berengarius
                   was
                   called
                   into
                   question
                   for
                   denying
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   yeelded
                   once
                   or
                   twice
                   to
                   recant
                   and
                   abiure
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   he
                   held
                   :
                   Ergo
                   hee
                   assureth
                   vs
                   Transubstantiation
                   was
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   constant
                   and
                   generall
                   hundreds
                   of
                   yeares
                   before
                   the
                   Lateran
                   councell
                   defined
                   it
                   ,
                   yea
                   farther
                   ,
                   hee
                   assureth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   deny
                   it
                   was
                   Heresy
                   to
                   be
                   recanted
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Had
                 not
                 your
                 Author
                 wanted
                 ,
                 or
                 forehead
                 ,
                 or
                 braine
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 shamelesse
                 &
                 senselesse
                 inference
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 many
                 beleeued
                 Transubstantiation
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Lateran
                   councell
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 kept
                 his
                 tongue
                 within
                 compasse
                 :
                 but
                 saying
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 
                   constant
                   and
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   for
                   hundred
                   of
                   yeares
                   before
                   ,
                
                 
                 his
                 mouth
                 overfloweth
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lye
                 with
                 a
                 latchet
                 .
                 For
                 be
                 it
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 held
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 proued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Homily
                 of
                 
                   Abbat
                   Aelfrick
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 did
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 hold
                 it
                 :
                 whose
                 number
                 yet
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 dispersed
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 countries
                 of
                 Christendome
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 thinke
                 that
                 Berengarius
                 stood
                 single
                 &
                 by
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 much
                 deceaued
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 had
                 as
                 many
                 for
                 him
                 as
                 were
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 B.
                 of
                 Rome
                 that
                 bare
                 him
                 down
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Churches
                
                 still
                 resisted
                 both
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Synods
                 ,
                 &
                 divers
                 meeting
                 together
                 in
                 Anjow
                 and
                 Turon
                 ,
                 resolue
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribe
                 vnto
                 Berengarius
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 matter
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 
                   Pope
                   Hildebrand
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 appointed
                 a
                 Fast
                 of
                 three
                 daies
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 solemn
                 Procession
                 ,
                 to
                 entreat
                 of
                 God
                 some
                 signe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 assured
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 determine
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
                 If
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 himselfe
                 staggered
                 ,
                 and
                 doubted
                 which
                 way
                 to
                 resolue
                 :
                 is
                 it
                 credible
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 could
                 bee
                 so
                 setled
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 generally
                 &
                 constantly
                 for
                 hundreds
                 of
                 yeares
                 to
                 maintaine
                 it
                 ?
                 Apellas
                 the
                 Iew
                 may
                 beleeue
                 it
                 if
                 hee
                 list
                 ,
                 not
                 I.
                 Breefly
                 ,
                 Transubstantiation
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 disputed
                 of
                 some
                 while
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Lateran
                   Councell
                
                 :
                 but
                 held
                 for
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 vntill
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 elsewhere
                 shewed
                 out
                 of
                 Tonstal
                 and
                 Scotus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Dr
                
                 Field
                 
                   tell
                   vs
                   that
                   the
                   Greeke
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   .
                   Yet
                   their
                   Patriarch
                   Ieremie
                   saith
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   supper
                   after
                   consecration
                   and
                   benediction
                   the
                   bread
                   passeth
                   and
                   is
                   
                   changed
                   into
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Wine
                   into
                   his
                   Bloud
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 the
                 same
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Doctor
                 tell
                 you
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 may
                 erre
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Transubstantiation
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 errour
                 though
                 the
                 Grecians
                 held
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Greeke
                   Church
                
                 never
                 held
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 aboue
                 shewed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Ieremie
                 &
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Florence
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 say
                 
                   Bread
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   Body
                
                 :
                 yet
                 hee
                 addeth
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   which
                   he
                   carried
                   about
                   him
                   was
                   not
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   eat
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   bloud
                   to
                   drinke
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   divine
                   celebration
                   of
                   those
                   mysteries
                   ,
                
                 which
                 directly
                 overturneth
                 your
                 Change
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 see
                 more
                 aboue
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 answer
                 vnto
                 your
                 first
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 I
                 passe
                 vnto
                 the
                 next
                 I
                 must
                 craue
                 leaue
                 to
                 retort
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 the
                 sense
                 I
                 giue
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Protestants
                 allow
                 your
                 sense
                 :
                 neither
                 may
                 I
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 you
                 giue
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 Papists
                 allow
                 mine
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 law
                 for
                 Titius
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 Seius
                 .
                 I
                 assume
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 Papists
                 allow
                 the
                 sense
                 I
                 giue
                 .
                 This
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 follow
                 your
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 easily
                 proue
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 Popish
                 writers
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledge
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 which
                 we
                 obiect
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 without
                 mentioning
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Answers
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 doing
                 I
                 should
                 shew
                 my selfe
                 as
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 vnconscionable
                 as
                 your
                 Author
                 .
                 Thus
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Cameracensis
                   ,
                   Caietan
                   ,
                   Roffensis
                   ,
                   Biel
                   ,
                   Occam
                   ,
                   Durand
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                   ,
                
                 with
                 some
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ,
                 professe
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 Transubstantiation
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 expresse
                 words
                 you
                 haue
                 in
                 mine
                 Answere
                 ,
                 whether
                 I
                 referre
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 transcribe
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 grand
                 Papists
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 beleeue
                 you
                 or
                 your
                 Author
                 rather
                 then
                 them
                 :
                 nay
                 great
                 reason
                 haue
                 I
                 to
                 cleaue
                 the
                 faster
                 vnto
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 better
                 according
                 both
                 with
                 Scripture
                 &
                 Fathers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   second
                   reason
                   ,
                   There
                   are
                   amongst
                   vs
                   differences
                   even
                   in
                   many
                   essentiall
                   and
                   fundamentall
                   points
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   betweene
                   Protestants
                   and
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   D.
                   Abbat
                   ,
                   Doue
                   ,
                   Willet
                   ,
                   Powel
                   ,
                   Sr
                
                 
                   Edward
                   Hobby
                   ,
                   Rogers
                   ,
                   &
                   others
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   you
                   proue
                   by
                   Rogers
                   ,
                   Covel
                   ,
                   Ormrode
                   ,
                   Parks
                   ,
                   Willet
                   ,
                   Powel
                   ,
                   and
                   sundry
                   others
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 differences
                 and
                 dissentions
                 amongst
                 vs
                 is
                 too
                 true
                 and
                 cannot
                 bee
                 denied
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 wee
                 grant
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Consequence
                 which
                 you
                 inferre
                 therevpon
                 ,
                 Ergo
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 my
                 iudgement
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 follow
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 of
                 necessitie
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 there
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 harken
                 to
                 any
                 side
                 .
                 A
                 dangerous
                 and
                 desperate
                 Position
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Objection
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 against
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 
                 
                   We
                   may
                   not
                   beleeue
                   because
                   of
                   your
                   distractions
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 heare
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 Turks
                 and
                 Infidels
                 any
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 how
                 Orthodoxe
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 is
                 still
                 full
                 of
                 contentions
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 would
                 thinke
                 that
                 diversitie
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 matters
                 concerning
                 soule
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 should
                 rather
                 quicken
                 and
                 stirre
                 vp
                 the
                 minde
                 diligently
                 among
                 all
                 to
                 search
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 truest
                 :
                 then
                 
                 to
                 cause
                 it
                 sit
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 forbeare
                 assent
                 vntill
                 all
                 sides
                 be
                 accorded
                 .
                 Neither
                 let
                 any
                 pretend
                 inabilitie
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Seeing
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   true
                   and
                   plaine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   easie
                   matter
                   for
                   to
                   iudge
                   .
                   And
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   hast
                   thou
                   any
                   wit
                   or
                   iudgement
                   ?
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   mans
                   part
                   barely
                   to
                   receaue
                   whatsoever
                   hee
                   heareth
                   .
                   Say
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   learner
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   no
                   iudge
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   condemne
                   no
                   opinion
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   shift
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 Gerson
                 rendreth
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 hereof
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   triall
                   and
                   examination
                   of
                   doctrines
                   concerning
                   Faith
                   belongeth
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Councell
                   &
                   Pope
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   learned
                   in
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   because
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   iudge
                   of
                   that
                   hee
                   knoweth
                   .
                
                 But
                 ô
                 yee
                 miserable
                 servitude
                 and
                 slauery
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 Papists
                 !
                 your
                 eyes
                 are
                 puld
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 heads
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 you
                 allowed
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 common
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 see
                 are
                 wrested
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 hands
                 as
                 a
                 dangerous
                 booke
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 another
                 mans
                 eyes
                 .
                 Your
                 Faith
                 must
                 depend
                 vpon
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 some
                 equivocating
                 Priest.
                 And
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 soundly
                 proued
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 harken
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 dissentions
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 reason
                 being
                 thus
                 fully
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 without
                 more
                 adoe
                 passe
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 see
                 by
                 your
                 spinning
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 length
                 you
                 make
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 therefore
                 bestow
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 two
                 more
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 
                   There
                   are
                
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   dissentions
                   amongst
                   vs.
                
                 True.
                 And
                 was
                 there
                 ever
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 there
                 ever
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 free
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 :
                 why
                 doe
                 you
                 vpbraid
                 them
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 notwithstanding
                 them
                 we
                 count
                 one
                 another
                 brethren
                 &
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                 Church
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 our
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 differeth
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 from
                 vs
                 in
                 opinion
                 :
                 whereas
                 you
                 presently
                 condemne
                 to
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 Hell
                 all
                 Christians
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 soever
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 vaile
                 bonnet
                 vnto
                 the
                 Popes
                 Miter
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 all
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 that
                 hee
                 resolues
                 vpon
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 brethren
                 disagree
                 and
                 yet
                 continue
                 brethren
                 ?
                 Or
                 doth
                 every
                 quarrell
                 exclude
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 I
                 trow
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 Paul
                 and
                 
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 and
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Victor
                
                 and
                 
                   Polycrates
                   ,
                   Cyril
                
                 and
                 
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                
                 and
                 
                   Theophilus
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                
                 and
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Hierome
                
                 and
                 Ruffin
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 others
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 brethren
                 .
                 Nay
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 Churches
                 dissenting
                 about
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 African
                 about
                 Rebaptization
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
                 Yea
                 but
                 our
                 differences
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 pettie
                 matters
                 ,
                 but
                 essentiall
                 &
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 were
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 and
                 Galathians
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 they
                 differed
                 about
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 about
                 the
                 necessary
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 saith
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 so
                 erred
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 learne
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 it
                 being
                 taught
                 ,
                 were
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 them
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 your
                 leaue
                 sir
                 ,
                 your
                 Author
                 overlashes
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 we
                 differ
                 in
                 points
                 Essentiall
                 and
                 Fundamentall
                 :
                 neither
                 doe
                 our
                 Divines
                 only
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 beare
                 vs
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 clearely
                 demonstrate
                 it
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 all
                 the
                 quarrell
                 is
                 rather
                 about
                 the
                 shell
                 then
                 the
                 kernell
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 gouernment
                 &
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 about
                 some
                 deductions
                 
                 and
                 conclusions
                 in
                 Divinitie
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Principles
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 truths
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Article
                   of
                   Christs
                   descent
                   into
                   Hell
                   ,
                
                 though
                 your
                 Author
                 would
                 insinuate
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 but
                 willingly
                 subscribes
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 
                   spoiled
                   Hell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 triumphed
                 over
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 enimies
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 this
                 by
                 
                   descending
                   locally
                
                 in
                 soule
                 into
                 the
                 Hell
                 of
                 the
                 Damned
                 ,
                 or
                 Virtually
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Question
                 amongst
                 vs
                 :
                 whereby
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 we
                 neither
                 overturne
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 nor
                 dissolue
                 brotherhood
                 .
                 And
                 your selfe
                 must
                 needs
                 confesse
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 will
                 disclaime
                 brotherhood
                 with
                 Durandus
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 Fundamentall
                 errour
                 together
                 with
                 vs.
                 For
                 hee
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 Christ
                 descended
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 certaine
                 effects
                 .
                 And
                 heare
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 Suares
                 the
                 Iesuit
                 touching
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                 
                   If
                   by
                   an
                   article
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   vnderstand
                   a
                   truth
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   are
                   bound
                   explicitly
                   to
                   knowe
                   and
                   beleeue
                   :
                   so
                   I
                   doe
                   not
                   thinke
                   it
                   necessary
                   to
                   reckon
                   this
                   among
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   matter
                   altogether
                   so
                   necessary
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   peradventure
                   it
                   is
                   omitted
                   in
                   the
                   Nicen
                   Creed
                   ,
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   which
                   Creed
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   sufficient
                   for
                   fulfilling
                   the
                   Precept
                   of
                   Faith.
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   peradventure
                
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   expounding
                   the
                   Creed
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   vnfold
                   this
                   mystery
                   vnto
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
                 But
                 perhaps
                 your
                 Author
                 hath
                 reason
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 saies
                 .
                 Certainly
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Only
                 he
                 rakes
                 together
                 all
                 the
                 vehement
                 and
                 passionate
                 speeches
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 hee
                 can
                 finde
                 to
                 haue
                 passed
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 pens
                 in
                 heat
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 all
                 
                 the
                 disgrace
                 he
                 can
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 vs
                 for
                 proofe
                 of
                 his
                 Conclusion
                 draw
                 his
                 Argument
                 from
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 shall
                 say
                 (
                 as
                 sometimes
                 through
                 too
                 much
                 eagernesse
                 men
                 vse
                 to
                 doe
                 )
                 the
                 Controversie
                 is
                 about
                 such
                 an
                 Article
                 :
                 loe
                 ,
                 saith
                 your
                 Author
                 ,
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 ,
                 a
                 difference
                 in
                 matters
                 Essentiall
                 and
                 Fundamentall
                 ,
                 whereas
                 notwithstanding
                 we
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 lies
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 in
                 all
                 disputations
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 to
                 fetch
                 proofs
                 from
                 common
                 Principles
                 assented
                 vnto
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 :
                 what
                 folly
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Question
                 in
                 debate
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 controversie
                 wherein
                 we
                 all
                 perfectly
                 accord
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 in
                 pursuing
                 their
                 quarrels
                 haue
                 suffered
                 themselues
                 to
                 bee
                 transported
                 with
                 passion
                 farther
                 then
                 becomes
                 Christian
                 charitie
                 :
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 humane
                 infirmitie
                 ,
                 &
                 vndertake
                 not
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 you
                 may
                 knowe
                 that
                 others
                 haue
                 proceeded
                 much
                 farther
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Theophilus
                   Patriarch
                
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 and
                 Epiphanius
                 B.
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 against
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 grew
                 to
                 such
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 Epiphanius
                 and
                 he
                 cursed
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 many
                 were
                 slaine
                 in
                 taking
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 house
                 were
                 burned
                 to
                 the
                 groūd
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 Chrysostome
                 himselfe
                 lost
                 both
                 his
                 Bishopricke
                 and
                 life
                 in
                 banishment
                 .
                 Which
                 made
                 Baronius
                 beginning
                 to
                 entreat
                 thereof
                 to
                 vse
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                 
                   A
                   shamefull
                   contention
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   lamentable
                   narration
                   whereof
                   I
                   now
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   :
                   wherein
                   shall
                   bee
                   described
                   the
                   bickering
                   and
                   cursed
                   persecution
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   Gentiles
                   against
                   Christians
                   ,
                   or
                   Hereticks
                   against
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   or
                   wicked
                   men
                   against
                   good
                   &
                   iust
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   monstrous
                   and
                   prodigious
                   )
                   of
                   Saints
                   and
                   holy
                   men
                   one
                   against
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 ?
                 is
                 there
                 all
                 peace
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 ?
                 no
                 
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 no
                 contention
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 So
                 would
                 your
                 lying
                 Masters
                 haue
                 all
                 their
                 credulous
                 schollers
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 knowe
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 haue
                 there
                 not
                 beene
                 therein
                 about
                 thirtie
                 Schismes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 continuing
                 many
                 yeares
                 together
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Pope
                 hath
                 beene
                 against
                 Pope
                 ,
                 one
                 thundring
                 excommunications
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 factions
                 renting
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 asunder
                 ?
                 Haue
                 there
                 not
                 beene
                 long
                 quarrells
                 betweene
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 and
                 Dominicans
                 about
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 France
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 count
                 the
                 chiefest
                 stake
                 in
                 your
                 hedge
                 ?
                 Was
                 there
                 not
                 of
                 late
                 a
                 foule
                 bickering
                 betweene
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Venice
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 about
                 the
                 power
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 vsurped
                 over
                 them
                 ?
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 stranger
                 in
                 England
                 but
                 you
                 may
                 haue
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 infamous
                 dissentions
                 betweene
                 the
                 
                   Secular
                   Priests
                
                 and
                 Iesuits
                 .
                 
                 Which
                 themselues
                 were
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 publish
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 tast
                 ,
                 thus
                 say
                 the
                 Seculars
                 of
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 assure
                 your selfe
                 they
                 were
                 repaid
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 coine
                 .
                 
                   Howsoeuer
                   Iesuits
                   talke
                   of
                   their
                   perfections
                   ,
                   holinesse
                   and
                   meditations
                   ,
                   &
                   exercises
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   plat-forme
                   is
                   heathenish
                   ,
                   tyrannicall
                   ,
                   satanicall
                   ,
                   and
                   able
                   to
                   set
                   Aretine
                   ,
                   Lucian
                   ,
                   Machiavel
                   ,
                   yea
                   &
                   Don
                   Lucifer
                   in
                   sort
                   to
                   schoole
                   .
                   It
                   seemeth
                   impossible
                   for
                   Antichrist
                   to
                   invent
                   a
                   more
                   sleightie
                   ,
                   plausible
                   ,
                   and
                   colourable
                   devise
                   ,
                   nor
                   with
                   greater
                   art
                   &
                   more
                   cunning
                   tricks
                   bring
                   it
                   about
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   be
                   credited
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Iesuits
                   haue
                   invented
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   practise
                   .
                   Iesuits
                   teach
                   that
                   the
                   Catholique
                   Church
                   must
                   now
                   hang
                   vpon
                   the
                   Monarchie
                   of
                   K.
                   Philip
                   and
                   his
                   heires
                   .
                   A
                   Iesuit
                   maintained
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   no
                   Christian
                   may
                   be
                   Pope
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Iesuit
                   nor
                   a
                   Iesuits
                   fautor
                   any
                   where
                   to
                   bee
                   found
                   but
                   
                   hath
                   a
                   foule
                   tast
                   of
                   Atheisme
                   .
                   Iesuits
                   impudence
                   to
                   deny
                   all
                   truths
                   against
                   them
                   as
                   lies
                   ,
                   &
                   obiect
                   any
                   slaunderous
                   lie
                   as
                   a
                   truth
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   said
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   they
                   pretended
                   piety
                   and
                   zeale
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   shewed
                   the
                   very
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Divell
                   in
                   pride
                   ,
                   contumacy
                   ,
                   and
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   They
                   haue
                   three
                   maxims
                   ,
                   times
                   are
                   changed
                   and
                   wee
                   are
                   changed
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   and
                   nothing
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   divide
                   and
                   rule
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Father
                 Parsons
                 also
                 thus
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   bastard
                   vnhonestly
                   begot
                   ,
                   basely
                   borne
                   ,
                   a
                   Wolsey
                   in
                   ambition
                   ,
                   a
                   Midas
                   in
                   Mundicity
                   ,
                   a
                   traitor
                   in
                   action
                   .
                   The
                   villany
                   of
                   this
                   bastardly
                   Renegate
                   Parsons
                   :
                   cursed
                   be
                   the
                   houre
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   borne
                   ,
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   of
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   of
                   sacrilege
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Divell
                   .
                   The
                   great
                   Emperour
                   illegitimate
                   ,
                   irregular
                   ,
                   abstract
                   ,
                   quintessence
                   of
                   all
                   coines
                   ,
                   coggeries
                   and
                   forgeries
                   ,
                   Parsons
                   the
                   bastard
                   of
                   Stockersey
                   .
                   O
                   monster
                   of
                   mankinde
                   ,
                   fitter
                   for
                   Hell
                   then
                   middle
                   earth
                   .
                   Thou
                   giuest
                   occasion
                   to
                   divers
                   to
                   thinke
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   a
                   meere
                   man
                   but
                   some
                   Fairy-brat
                   ,
                   begotten
                   by
                   an
                   Incubus
                   or
                   Aërish
                   spirit
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   a
                   base
                   woman
                   .
                
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 infinite
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 distemper
                 lies
                 not
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 your
                 very
                 ring-leaders
                 can
                 outrage
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 exceed
                 vs
                 in
                 bitternesse
                 and
                 tartnesse
                 .
                 And
                 least
                 you
                 should
                 thinke
                 that
                 all
                 your
                 quarrells
                 are
                 rather
                 about
                 by
                 matters
                 then
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 know
                 that
                 herein
                 also
                 you
                 are
                 miserably
                 distracted
                 and
                 divided
                 .
                 Your
                 ancient
                 Schoolemen
                 ,
                 
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Durandus
                   ,
                   Occam
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 what
                 almost
                 doth
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 straight
                 gainsayed
                 by
                 another
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 ordinary
                 also
                 with
                 your
                 new
                 writers
                 ,
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Suares
                   ,
                   Gregory
                   of
                   Valentia
                   ,
                
                 
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 controll
                 and
                 confute
                 the
                 others
                 opinions
                 ?
                 Bozius
                 ,
                 saith
                 Warmington
                 ,
                 
                 blameth
                 many
                 excellent
                 Divines
                 ,
                 &
                 namely
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 new
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 teachers
                 of
                 
                   false
                   Doctrine
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Vulgar
                   translation
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                
                 I
                 suppose
                 is
                 made
                 Authenticall
                 by
                 your
                 
                   Trent
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Iesuit
                   Mariana
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   there
                   hath
                   beene
                   of
                   Late
                   especially
                   in
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   such
                   disputation
                   moued
                   about
                   it
                   among
                   Divines
                   ,
                   and
                   pursued
                   with
                   such
                   heat
                   and
                   eagernesse
                   ,
                   and
                   implacable
                   hatred
                   on
                   each
                   side
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   reproaches
                   and
                   contumelies
                   wherewith
                   they
                   disgraced
                   one
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   they
                   came
                   at
                   length
                   vnto
                   the
                   tribunalls
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   side
                   which
                   was
                   most
                   confident
                   ,
                   vexed
                   their
                   adversaries
                   most
                   greevously
                   ,
                   accusing
                   them
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   as
                   wicked
                   ,
                   proud
                   ,
                   arrogant
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   boldly
                   elevate
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   bookes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   that
                   interpretation
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   every
                   where
                   vseth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   tearmed
                   Vulgar
                   ,
                   preferring
                   and
                   bringing
                   in
                   new
                   interpretations
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Lawes
                   both
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Tridentine
                   Councell
                   not
                   long
                   since
                   published
                   .
                
                 And
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 ,
                 what
                 deadly
                 warres
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 battles
                 haue
                 there
                 beene
                 fought
                 betweene
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 and
                 Dominicans
                 about
                 no
                 meaner
                 matters
                 then
                 Gods
                 free
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 mans
                 free
                 will
                 ?
                 To
                 be
                 breefe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 wherein
                 you
                 dissent
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 agree
                 in
                 amongst
                 your selues
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Divines
                 haue
                 at
                 large
                 proved
                 .
                 
                   Hugo
                   de
                   sancto
                   victore
                   ,
                   Richardus
                   de
                   sancto
                   Victore
                   ,
                   Petrus
                   Cluniacensis
                   ,
                   Liranus
                   ,
                   Dionisius
                   Carth●sianus
                   ,
                   Hugo
                   Cardinalis
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   Waldensis
                   ,
                   Richardus
                   Armachanus
                   ,
                   Picus
                   Mirandula
                   ,
                   Caietan
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 reiect
                 all
                 those
                 bookes
                 as
                 Apocryphall
                 which
                 wee
                 doe
                 .
                 
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Occam
                   ,
                   Cameracensis
                
                 and
                 Waldensis
                 ,
                 
                 affirme
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Stapleton
                 confesseth
                 that
                 the
                 infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 judgement
                 is
                 yet
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 
                 but
                 of
                 opinion
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 many
                 famous
                 and
                 renowned
                 Divines
                 haue
                 held
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Almaine
                   ,
                   Occam
                
                 ,
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Parisians
                 ,
                 with
                 ●undry
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Divines
                 together
                 with
                 Adrian
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 
                   Durandus
                   ,
                   Alfonsus
                   à
                   Castro
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 besides
                 hold
                 that
                 a
                 Councell
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 iustified
                 by
                 any
                 inherent
                 quality
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Contarenus
                   ,
                   Albertus
                   Pighius
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 Cullen
                 ,
                 the
                 authors
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 offered
                 by
                 Cesar
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Collocutors
                
                 at
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 
                   Ratisbon
                   ,
                   Stapulensis
                   ,
                   Peraldus
                   ,
                   Ferus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 doe
                 justifie
                 .
                 That
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 
                   Alexander
                   of
                   Hales
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Bacon
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   Catharin
                   ,
                   Andreas
                   Vega
                   ,
                
                 with
                 others
                 doe
                 clearly
                 testify
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 sins
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 Mortall
                 ,
                 
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Almaine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fisher
                 B.
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 doe
                 confesse
                 .
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 merit
                 of
                 Condignity
                 ,
                 
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Cameracensis
                   ,
                   Arminiensis
                
                 and
                 Waldensis
                 vtterly
                 deny
                 .
                 That
                 Matrimony
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 Durandus
                 affirmes
                 .
                 
                   Alexander
                   of
                   Hales
                
                 saith
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 foure
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 That
                 one
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 locally
                 in
                 more
                 places
                 then
                 one
                 at
                 once
                 implyeth
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Thomas
                   of
                   Aquin.
                
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 agreeth
                 
                   Aegidius
                   ,
                   Godfrey
                   de
                   Font
                   ,
                   Alanus
                   ,
                   and
                   Henricus
                   .
                
                 The
                 conversion
                 of
                 bread
                 &
                 wine
                 into
                 Christs
                 body
                 &
                 bloud
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 saith
                 Caietan
                 doe
                 teach
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 deed
                 many
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 thinking
                 nothing
                 lesse
                 .
                 Finally
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                   ,
                   Thomas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Schoolemen
                 ,
                 hold
                 not
                 a
                 reall
                 and
                 proper
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 now
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 Bellarmine
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 easy
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 diverse
                 points
                 besides
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 stop
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 teach
                 you
                 this
                 lesson
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 busy
                 to
                 vpbraid
                 others
                 with
                 their
                 warts
                 or
                 freckles
                 ,
                 your selues
                 meane-while
                 being
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 vlcers
                 and
                 botches
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 fowle
                 indiscretion
                 to
                 obiect
                 that
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 whereof
                 our selues
                 are
                 more
                 deepely
                 guilty
                 :
                 as
                 here
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 taxing
                 vs
                 for
                 our
                 petty
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 while
                 your selues
                 like
                 Amalekits
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 stabbing
                 and
                 killing
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   third
                   reason
                   .
                   D.
                   Field
                   saith
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   hath
                   continued
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   even
                   till
                   our
                   time
                   :
                   held
                   a
                   saving
                   profession
                   of
                   truth
                   :
                   by
                   it
                   converted
                   nations
                   :
                   and
                   divers
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   even
                   learned
                   are
                   saved
                   .
                   D.
                   Covel
                   ,
                   they
                   of
                   Dome
                   were
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   liue
                   and
                   die
                   in
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   Willet
                   ,
                   Kings
                   and
                   Queenes
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   faith
                   are
                   Saints
                   in
                   Heauen
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   saith
                   your
                   author
                   ,
                   Many
                   Kings
                   and
                   Queenes
                   of
                   Great
                   Brittaine
                   haue
                   forsaken
                   their
                   Crownes
                   and
                   Kingdomes
                   to
                   become
                   Monkes
                   and
                   Nunnes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 obiect
                 out
                 of
                 D.
                 Field
                 ,
                 D.
                 Field
                 him selfe
                 hath
                 long
                 since
                 at
                 large
                 answered
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 contract
                 it
                 as
                 briefly
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 .
                 The
                 Summe
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 Luther
                 .
                 His
                 reasons
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 then
                 Church
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 Christians
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   tyranny
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 many
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 of
                 the
                 yoke
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 Luther
                 began
                 to
                 oppose
                 shooke
                 it
                 off
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 now
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 adore
                 the
                 plenitude
                 of
                 Papal
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 vnder
                 the
                 yoke
                 still
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 then
                 consisted
                 of
                 men
                 not
                 hauing
                 meanes
                 of
                 information
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 erring
                 pertinaciously
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 now
                 Church
                 consisteth
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 obstinately
                 resist
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 consent
                 in
                 outward
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 saued
                 in
                 their
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 perish
                 in
                 their
                 contradiction
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 then
                 had
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 same
                 abuses
                 &
                 superstitions
                 it
                 hath
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 erred
                 the
                 same
                 errours
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 had
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 disliked
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 right
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 wherein
                 the
                 rest
                 erred
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 true
                 liuing
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 those
                 a
                 faction
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 those
                 it
                 was
                 truly
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 professing
                 Christ
                 and
                 baptized
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 holding
                 a
                 sauing
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 errours
                 then
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 appeareth
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrines
                 then
                 taught
                 were
                 either
                 those
                 which
                 all
                 consented
                 vnto
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 errors
                 which
                 many
                 then
                 taught
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 contrary
                 truths
                 opposed
                 to
                 those
                 errors
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 were
                 absolutly
                 the
                 Churches
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 So
                 were
                 the
                 third
                 though
                 all
                 received
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 theirs
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 second
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 faction
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 consented
                 vnto
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 farre
                 the
                 Doctor
                 :
                 who
                 at
                 length
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 communion
                 wee
                 must
                 embrace
                 ,
                 whose
                 directions
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 judgement
                 we
                 must
                 rest
                 .
              
               
               
                 Yea
                 but
                 D.
                 Covell
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Salvation
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 who
                 gaue
                 him
                 that
                 commission
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 comes
                 hee
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 your
                 Author
                 much
                 wrongs
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 abuses
                 his
                 reader
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 private
                 sayings
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 common
                 voice
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 haue
                 spoken
                 more
                 largely
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 answere
                 for
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 should
                 bee
                 charged
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 it
                 amongst
                 your selues
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 you
                 then
                 obtrude
                 it
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ?
                 To
                 the
                 words
                 themselues
                 I
                 answere
                 with
                 D.
                 Field
                 .
                 
                 Some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Surely
                 ,
                 as
                 Augustine
                 noteth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Societies
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 retaine
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 heavenly
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 still
                 conioyned
                 with
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 children
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 Church
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 other
                 Societies
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 retaineth
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Heauenly
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 ministreth
                 the
                 true
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 many
                 thousand
                 infants
                 ,
                 that
                 dye
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 before
                 shee
                 haue
                 poysoned
                 them
                 with
                 her
                 errours
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 .
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 adde
                 that
                 of
                 St
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 
                 
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Arrians
                   called
                   many
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   whose
                   eares
                   were
                   more
                   pure
                   then
                   were
                   the
                   mouthes
                   of
                   their
                   teachers
                   .
                
                 The
                 issue
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 
                 neither
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 sound
                 member
                 thereof
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 An
                 Heretica●
                 and
                 impure
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Salvation
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 therein
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 by
                 those
                 truths
                 you
                 haue
                 common
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Papacie
                 .
                 wherein
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 security
                 had
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 pesthouse
                 ▪
                 of
                 which
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 possibility
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thousand
                 to
                 one
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 escape
                 the
                 infection
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 folly
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 leaue
                 that
                 Church
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 clea●e
                 vnto
                 that
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 possibility
                 .
              
               
                 Willet
                 remaines
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 what
                 better
                 advocate
                 then
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 
                 
                   That
                   many
                   Kings
                   and
                   Queenes
                   of
                   this
                   land
                   are
                   Saints
                   in
                   Heaven
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   protestant
                   denyed
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   some
                   errours
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   then
                   not
                   revealed
                   ,
                   yet
                   holding
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   through
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   divers
                   case
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   sinneth
                   of
                   infirmity
                   or
                   simplicity
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   offendeth
                   willingly
                   and
                   of
                   obstinacy
                   .
                   To
                   stumble
                   in
                   the
                   darke
                   craueth
                   pitty
                   :
                   to
                   grope
                   at
                   noone-daies
                   is
                   great
                   folly
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   therefore
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   If
                   yee
                   were
                   blind
                   yee
                   should
                   not
                   haue
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   ye
                   say
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   therefore
                   your
                   sinne
                   remaineth
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   as
                
                 St
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   ignorance
                   God
                   regarded
                   not
                   .
                   God
                   therefore
                   might
                   shew
                   mercy
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   erred
                   of
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   warrant
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   should
                   now
                   be
                   seduced
                   willingly
                   .
                
                 And
                 such
                 are
                 you
                 Recusants
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 wee
                 can
                 promise
                 nothing
                 but
                 fearfull
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 our
                 fore-fathers
                 wee
                 hope
                 all
                 good
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 your
                 Author
                 farther
                 addes
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Willet
                   answer
                   .
                   Though
                   divers
                
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   those
                   ancient
                   Kings
                   became
                   Monks
                   ,
                   yet
                   neither
                   was
                   the
                   Monasticall
                   life
                   so
                   farre
                   out
                   of
                   square
                   as
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   it
                   
                   not
                   a
                   cloke
                   of
                   idlenesse
                   and
                   filthy
                   liuing
                   ,
                   a
                   nursery
                   of
                   idolatry
                   and
                   grosse
                   supertitions
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   desired
                   that
                   life
                   as
                   fittest
                   for
                   contemplation
                   ,
                   and
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   encumbrances
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   this
                   one
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   Monasticall
                   life
                   shew
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   resolute
                   Papists
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   Monks
                   ,
                   that
                   consequently
                   they
                   held
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   worship
                   of
                   images
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   grosse
                   points
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   Catechisme
                   .
                
                 Will
                 you
                 haue
                 any
                 more
                 ?
                 In
                 few
                 words
                 thus
                 .
                 Anciently
                 Monks
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 lay-men
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 married
                 ,
                 they
                 bound
                 themselues
                 with
                 no
                 vowes
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 meats
                 ,
                 they
                 laboured
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 liued
                 not
                 in
                 Citties
                 but
                 remote
                 places
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 
                   Polydor
                   Virgill
                
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   incredible
                   how
                   much
                   nowadaies
                   they
                   are
                   degenerated
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   fourth
                   and
                   last
                   reason
                   ,
                   the
                   quarrells
                   and
                   bitter
                   speeches
                   of
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Melancthon
                   ,
                   Zuniglius
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Carolus
                   Molniaeus
                   ,
                   Amsdorfius
                   ,
                   Hosiander
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   of
                   Zurich
                   ,
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 reason
                 differeth
                 not
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 quotations
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 Which
                 quotations
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 spend
                 time
                 to
                 search
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 whit
                 materiall
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 vouchsafe
                 it
                 any
                 farther
                 answer
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 already
                 I
                 haue
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 Churches
                 haue
                 seldome
                 beene
                 without
                 their
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 and
                 vsually
                 are
                 menaged
                 with
                 two
                 much
                 passion
                 .
                 The
                 malice
                 of
                 Satan
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 infirmity
                 of
                 the
                 
                 other
                 .
                 Which
                 infirmity
                 seeing
                 wee
                 cannot
                 altogether
                 put
                 off
                 while
                 we
                 liue
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Christian
                 charity
                 would
                 rather
                 pitie
                 it
                 then
                 vpbraid
                 it
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 amisse
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 defended
                 :
                 neither
                 meane
                 I
                 to
                 goe
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 perswade
                 my selfe
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 vnderstood
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 better
                 ,
                 our
                 quarrells
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 vehement
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 set
                 Luther
                 and
                 Zuinglius
                 so
                 farre
                 asunder
                 ,
                 but
                 misprision
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 caused
                 such
                 hard
                 censures
                 to
                 passe
                 vpon
                 Hosiander
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 owne
                 inconvenient
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 mens
                 mistakings
                 ?
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 principall
                 quarrells
                 here
                 mentioned
                 by
                 you
                 :
                 giue
                 me
                 leaue
                 therefore
                 to
                 shew
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 briefly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 quarrell
                 betweene
                 Luther
                 and
                 Zuinglius
                 was
                 about
                 Christs
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 you
                 hold
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 Luther
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Consubstantiation
                 .
                 Which
                 how
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 Zuinglius
                 &
                 others
                 could
                 not
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 pressed
                 therewith
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 maintained
                 that
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 ?
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hypostaticall
                   vnion
                   and
                   coniunction
                
                 thereof
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Word
                 being
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Humane
                   Nature
                
                 being
                 no
                 where
                 feuered
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 where
                 ?
                 And
                 hence
                 the
                 distraction
                 ,
                 and
                 therevpon
                 all
                 those
                 passionate
                 speeches
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 saith
                 Zanchy
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 meane
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 present
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 personall
                 being
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 true
                 ,
                 &
                 contradict
                 not
                 those
                 who
                 speake
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Naturall
                   being
                
                 or
                 being
                 of
                 Essence
                 .
                 
                 D.
                 Field
                 thus
                 expresseth
                 it
                 .
                 
                   The
                   humane
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                   hath
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                   being
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   naturall
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   personall
                   :
                   the
                   first
                   limited
                   &
                   finite
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   infinite
                   &
                   incōprehensible
                   .
                
                 For
                 
                 seeing
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 created
                 nature
                 and
                 essence
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 finite
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 
                   Personall
                   subsistence
                
                 of
                 it
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 communicated
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infinite
                 and
                 without
                 limitation
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 infinite
                 Subsistence
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 subsist
                 in
                 an
                 incomprehensible
                 and
                 illimited
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Naturall
                   being
                
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 :
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Personall
                   being
                
                 ,
                 may
                 rightly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 So
                 Field
                 whereby
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 warres
                 betwixt
                 hony-bees
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 casting
                 vp
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 dust
                 will
                 soone
                 stint
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 distinction
                 had
                 well
                 beene
                 conceiued
                 :
                 this
                 Vbiquitary
                 strife
                 had
                 quickly
                 beene
                 ended
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 notwithstanding
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 grosse
                 as
                 to
                 maintaine
                 an
                 Vbiquity
                 according
                 to
                 Essence
                 or
                 
                   Naturall
                   being
                
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 beleeue
                 )
                 I
                 must
                 professe
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 excuse
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 quarrell
                 is
                 against
                 Hosiander
                 ,
                 who
                 seemeth
                 to
                 define
                 Iustification
                 by
                 a
                 transfusion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Essentiall
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 confusion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 mixture
                 of
                 it
                 together
                 with
                 vs.
                 And
                 against
                 this
                 divers
                 haue
                 written
                 very
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 as
                 justly
                 they
                 might
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 his
                 Tenet
                 .
                 
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 defend
                 him
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 mistake
                 .
                 For
                 acknowledging
                 in
                 Christ
                 a
                 threefold
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 
                   Actiue
                   ,
                   passiue
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Essentiall
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 Accidentall
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 very
                 Essence
                 )
                 hee
                 holdeth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 the
                 Actiue
                 and
                 
                   Tassiue
                   Righteousnesse
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 vs
                 vnto
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 as
                 St
                 Peter
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Essentiall
                   Righteousnesse
                
                 :
                 
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 receiuing
                 of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 wee
                 might
                 be
                 replenished
                 with
                 all
                 divine
                 qualities
                 and
                 graces
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 vrged
                 this
                 doctrine
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 obserued
                 that
                 many
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 perswasion
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 and
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 cared
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 neglected
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 holy
                 duties
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 hee
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Actiue
                   and
                   Passiue
                   Righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 imputed
                 ,
                 availed
                 not
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 purchasing
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   divine
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leading
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 vertuous
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 as
                 it
                 seemes
                 was
                 all
                 Hosiander
                 held
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 held
                 farther
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 adversaries
                 vnderstood
                 him
                 aright
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Patron
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 quarrell
                 is
                 touching
                 our
                 English
                 translations
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
                 Wherein
                 that
                 divers
                 things
                 were
                 amisse
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 denyed
                 of
                 vs.
                 For
                 being
                 an
                 humane
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 humanity
                 being
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 errour
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 avoided
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 faults
                 what
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 what
                 through
                 negligence
                 ,
                 what
                 through
                 other
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 might
                 passe
                 vnheeded
                 and
                 vnobserved
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 former
                 translations
                 had
                 beene
                 faultlesse
                 :
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 would
                 never
                 haue
                 thought
                 of
                 setting
                 forth
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 hath
                 done
                 .
                 Which
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 those
                 aberrations
                 were
                 so
                 dangerous
                 and
                 prejudiciall
                 vnto
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 desire
                 that
                 our
                 English
                 streames
                 ,
                 as
                 neere
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 might
                 runne
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 purity
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 &
                 Greeke
                 fountaines
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 her
                 meaning
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 our
                 late
                 learned
                 Translators
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 bad
                 Translation
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 had
                 beene
                 
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 our
                 people
                 hitherto
                 had
                 beene
                 fed
                 rather
                 vpon
                 husks
                 and
                 akornes
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 wheat
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 one
                 better
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 good
                 ones
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 principall
                 good
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 justly
                 to
                 be
                 excepted
                 against
                 .
                 But
                 tell
                 me
                 in
                 good
                 sooth
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 so
                 busily
                 object
                 vnto
                 vs
                 our
                 quarrels
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 your
                 
                   Vulgar
                   translation
                
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 which
                 your
                 
                   Trent
                   Councell
                
                 hath
                 made
                 authenticall
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 read
                 in
                 your
                 Churches
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 errour
                 ?
                 Or
                 are
                 there
                 no
                 bickerings
                 and
                 contentions
                 among
                 you
                 concerning
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 faultlesse
                 ,
                 what
                 needed
                 other
                 translations
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Pagnine
                   ,
                   Vatablus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 ?
                 How
                 cometh
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 
                   Valla
                   ,
                   Stapulensis
                   ,
                   Erasmus
                   ,
                   Vives
                   ,
                   Budaeus
                   ,
                
                 others
                 ,
                 finde
                 so
                 great
                 fault
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 wishing
                 it
                 were
                 amended
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 made
                 in
                 roome
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Nay
                 that
                 
                   Isidorus
                   Clarius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Spanish
                   Monke
                
                 should
                 finde
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 eight
                 thousand
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 as
                 hee
                 professeth
                 changing
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 ?
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 the
                 fift
                 did
                 not
                 thinke
                 all
                 was
                 well
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 faults
                 thereof
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 would
                 haue
                 thought
                 but
                 all
                 had
                 beene
                 well
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 set
                 it
                 forth
                 so
                 corrected
                 ,
                 charging
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 afterwards
                 be
                 published
                 with
                 any
                 
                   change
                   ,
                   addition
                   ,
                   or
                   detraction
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   particle
                
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 some
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 yeares
                 after
                 this
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 the
                 eight
                 finding
                 all
                 not
                 perfectly
                 amended
                 ,
                 alters
                 ,
                 addes
                 ,
                 detracts
                 ,
                 yea
                 &
                 contradicts
                 his
                 predecessors
                 edition
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 where
                 Sixtus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   citty
                   which
                   did
                   not
                   yeeld
                   ,
                   Clement
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   did
                   yeeld
                
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 where
                 Sixtus
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   built
                   vpward
                   to
                   the
                   horse-gate
                   ,
                   Clement
                
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   the
                   horse-gate
                
                 .
                 
                 And
                 where
                 Sixtus
                 reads
                 
                   iustice
                   ,
                   Clement
                
                 reads
                 Vniustice
                 .
                 This
                 for
                 a
                 tast
                 :
                 whereof
                 whosoever
                 will
                 
                 haue
                 his
                 fill
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 
                   Doctor
                   Iames
                
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 written
                 at
                 large
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 .
                 Wherevnto
                 I
                 might
                 adde
                 the
                 barbarismes
                 and
                 solecismes
                 of
                 that
                 translation
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 knowne
                 and
                 manifest
                 faults
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 suffer
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 every
                 print
                 :
                 
                 as
                 ,
                 Evertit
                 for
                 Everrit
                 ,
                 she
                 overturned
                 ●he
                 house
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 ;
                 she
                 swept
                 the
                 house
                 :
                 
                   consum
                   masset
                
                 ,
                 had
                 perfected
                 ,
                 for
                 consumpsisset
                 had
                 wasted
                 or
                 consumed
                 :
                 
                 Saeculi
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 Sacculi
                 of
                 the
                 bagge
                 :
                 praescientiam
                 foreknowledge
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 praesentiam
                 presence
                 ,
                 &
                 sixe
                 hundred
                 like
                 or
                 worse
                 errors
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 forbeare
                 for
                 brevities
                 sake
                 :
                 only
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 reasons
                 hereof
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 feriall
                 and
                 pleasant
                 .
                 Faults
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Iesuit
                   Mariana
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   are
                   still
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   vulgar
                   edition
                   ,
                   first
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   danger
                   in
                   them
                   to
                   faith
                   and
                   good
                   manners
                   :
                   Secondly
                   least
                   the
                   novelty
                   of
                   an
                   exact
                   amendment
                   should
                   offend
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   enured
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   reverence
                   the
                   old
                   edition
                   ,
                   and
                   tread
                   in
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   who
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   holy
                   kind
                   of
                   piety
                   tolerated
                   those
                   errors
                
                 ▪
                 
                 Heare
                 also
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 Mariana
                 saith
                 ,
                 touching
                 your
                 bickerings
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 
                   Some
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   also
                   in
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   taxe
                   the
                   vulgar
                   edition
                   as
                   defiled
                   with
                   many
                   foule
                   faults
                   ,
                   appealing
                   every
                   foot
                   vnto
                   the
                   fountaines
                   ,
                   whence
                   those
                   rivers
                   haue
                   issued
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   contending
                   that
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   they
                   differ
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   corrected
                   by
                   comparing
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   Greeke
                   and
                   Hebrew
                   bookes
                   :
                   men
                   puffed
                   vp
                   with
                   the
                   skill
                   of
                   languages
                   ,
                   making
                   a
                   mocke
                   of
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   simplicity
                   ,
                   whose
                   boldnesse
                   and
                   temerity
                   in
                   pronouncing
                   deserueth
                   to
                   be
                   curbed
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   contrary
                   side
                   ,
                   others
                   more
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   hatred
                   of
                   their
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   thinke
                   it
                   great
                   sinne
                   once
                   to
                   touch
                   the
                   vulgar
                   edition
                   ,
                   and
                   count
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   impious
                   ones
                   ,
                   who
                   adventure
                   to
                   correct
                   the
                   least
                   word
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   expound
                   
                   any
                   place
                   otherwise
                   then
                   the
                   vulgar
                   interpretatiō
                   will
                   beare
                   :
                   whom
                   certainly
                   wee
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   follow
                   ,
                   men
                   of
                   little
                   spirit
                   filled
                   with
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   conceiuing
                   too
                   narrowly
                   of
                   the
                   Maiesty
                   of
                   our
                   religion
                   ,
                   who
                   while
                   they
                   defend
                   the
                   block-houses
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   opinions
                   ,
                   as
                   articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   betray
                   the
                   chiefest
                   tower
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   &
                   most
                   shamfully
                   to
                   viola●e
                   brotherly
                   charity
                   .
                   Therefore
                   avoiding
                   these
                   extreames
                   and
                   by-waies
                   which
                   lead
                   vnto
                   a
                   downe-fall
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   resolved
                   to
                   hold
                   the
                   midle
                   way
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 violent
                 contentions
                 among
                 your selues
                 about
                 translation
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 amongst
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 justly
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Physitian
                   heale
                   thy selfe
                
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 Mr
                 
                   Downe
                   calling
                   to
                   mind
                   that
                   you
                   told
                   me
                   ,
                   craving
                   some
                   certaine
                   rule
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   Scripture
                   is
                   easy
                   to
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   appertaineth
                   to
                   Salvation
                   .
                   I
                   demand
                   then
                   if
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   be
                   necessary
                   ?
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   some
                   part
                   hard
                   :
                   els
                   would
                   not
                   Calvin
                   haue
                   cavilled
                   at
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   Vnlesse
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   borne
                   againe
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   necessary
                   ?
                   Yet
                   how
                   many
                   expositions
                   of
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ?
                   So
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   Iustification
                   :
                   yet
                   twenty
                   expositions
                   of
                   Scripture
                   about
                   the
                   formall
                   cause
                   thereof
                   .
                   So
                   also
                   is
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christs
                   Divinity
                   and
                   humanity
                   :
                   yet
                   Ebionits
                   ,
                   Arians
                   ,
                   Nestorians
                   ,
                   Eutychians
                   ,
                   Valenti●ians
                   ,
                   Monothelites
                   ,
                   and
                   Apollinarists
                   ,
                   holding
                   heresies
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   proue
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   their
                   thinking
                   out
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Ergò
                   ,
                   Scripture
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   easy
                   as
                   I
                   make
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   where
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   plaine
                   ,
                   there
                   men
                   commonly
                   agree
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 being
                 demanded
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 I
                 named
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 farther
                 demanded
                 a
                 rule
                 whereby
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 answered
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 are
                 so
                 expresly
                 and
                 plainly
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 farther
                 rule
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 obscure
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 plaine
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 sense
                 which
                 disagreeth
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 reiected
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 agreeth
                 may
                 safely
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
                 Safely
                 I
                 say
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 haply
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 yet
                 dangerous
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 accords
                 with
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 Faith.
                 This
                 I
                 declared
                 somewhat
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 writing
                 sent
                 to
                 Mr
                 Bayly
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 perceaue
                 hath
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 hands
                 also
                 ,
                 yet
                 satisfies
                 not
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 thus
                 dispute
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 know
                 you
                 against
                 whom
                 you
                 dispute
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 not
                 against
                 me
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 affirme
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 touching
                 the
                 Perspicuity
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 thus
                 St
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 
                   In
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   openly
                   laid
                   downe
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   containe
                   Faith
                   and
                   manners
                   of
                   liuing
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Hope
                   and
                   Charity
                   .
                
                 And
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 
                   All
                   things
                   necessary
                   are
                   open
                   and
                   manifest
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   there
                   needed
                   not
                   homilies
                   or
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   through
                   our
                   owne
                   negligence
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 Cyril
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   To
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   knowne
                   to
                   all
                   both
                   small
                   and
                   great
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   delivered
                   them
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   such
                   familiar
                   speech
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   exceed
                   no
                   mans
                   capacity
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 true
                 that
                 your
                 Gregory
                 of
                 Valentia
                 confesseth
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   Such
                   verities
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   concerning
                   our
                   faith
                   as
                   are
                   absolutely
                   and
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   knowne
                   and
                   beleeued
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   are
                   plainly
                   
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   themselues
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Senensis
                
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 side
                 .
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 darker
                 places
                 by
                 the
                 plaine
                 ,
                 thus
                 Saint
                 
                   Basil
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   seeme
                   to
                   bee
                   ambiguous
                   and
                   obscurely
                   spoken
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   of
                   holy
                   writ
                   ,
                   are
                   enlightned
                   by
                   those
                   which
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   are
                   open
                   and
                   perspicuous
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 St
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   almost
                   among
                   these
                   obscurities
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   one
                   may
                   finde
                   it
                   most
                   plainly
                   delivered
                   .
                
                 And
                 St
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   every
                   where
                   when
                   it
                   speaketh
                   any
                   thing
                   obscurely
                   ,
                   interpreteth
                   it selfe
                   againe
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 voice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 answere
                 I
                 gaue
                 you
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 that
                 wich
                 I
                 had
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 :
                 you
                 cannot
                 reiect
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 reiect
                 the
                 Fathers
                 with
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 heare
                 your
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   of
                   Iustification
                   ,
                   of
                   Christs
                   two
                   natures
                   are
                   necessary
                   :
                   yet
                   some
                   texts
                   vpon
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   grounded
                   be
                   litigious
                   .
                
                 Grant
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 yet
                 some
                 againe
                 are
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 .
                 That
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 what
                 more
                 plaine
                 then
                 that
                 
                   Goe
                   teach
                   all
                   nations
                   Baptizing
                   them
                
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 and
                 receiued
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 by
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 That
                 wee
                 are
                 
                   iustified
                   by
                   Faith
                
                 without
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 evident
                 testimony
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul.
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 words
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohns
                   Gospell
                
                 testifie
                 ,
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   was
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   word
                   was
                   God.
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 Man
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 more
                 expresse
                 then
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Mediator
                   betweene
                   God
                   &
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   Man
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ?
                 If
                 other
                 places
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 by
                 these
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 your
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 the
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 
                 thereof
                 vnto
                 salvation
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 certainely
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 is
                 not
                 cleare
                 enough
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Baptisme
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 instituted
                 :
                 or
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Adulti
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Nicodemus
                 was
                 to
                 whom
                 our
                 Saviour
                 spake
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 if
                 your
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 be
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 that
                 other
                 place
                 plaine
                 enough
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 that
                 the
                 Relatiue
                 This
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 Bread.
                 Now
                 Bread
                 in
                 proper
                 speech
                 cannot
                 bee
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 owne
                 men
                 confesse
                 .
                 Then
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 tropically
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 doe
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 errours
                 about
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 particularly
                 haue
                 beene
                 shewed
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 quoted
                 any
                 particular
                 place
                 .
                 
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 seeing
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 perceaued
                 not
                 ,
                 hauing
                 closed
                 their
                 eyes
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 foule
                 fault
                 in
                 you
                 to
                 excuse
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 by
                 charging
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 with
                 obscurity
                 .
                 That
                 Rule
                 is
                 sufficient
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfie
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 loue
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 known
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 stop
                 not
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 refractary
                 &
                 stubborne
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 This
                 perhaps
                 your
                 living
                 judge
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 fagot
                 may
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 effect
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 if
                 evidence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 cannot
                 ,
                 nor
                 he
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Church
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 .
                 More
                 of
                 this
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Treatise
                 sent
                 to
                 Mr
                 Baylie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   as
                   I
                   write
                   to
                
                 M.
                 Baylie
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   relye
                   too
                   much
                   on
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   differences
                   in
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   opinions
                   :
                   much
                   lesse
                   may
                   you
                   vpon
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   our
                   men
                   being
                   worse
                   divided
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   differ
                   not
                   in
                   essential
                   points
                   ,
                   we
                   doe
                   .
                   They
                   wrote
                   not
                   so
                   bitterly
                   one
                   against
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   doe
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   they
                   differed
                   in
                   matters
                   as
                   yet
                   vndefined
                   by
                   a
                   generall
                   Councell
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   not
                   dangerous
                   :
                   but
                   wee
                   haue
                   no
                   Councells
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   meanes
                   to
                   decide
                   our
                   causes
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   you
                   cannot
                   knowe
                   which
                   of
                   vs
                   giueth
                   the
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 so
                 strongly
                 proued
                 vnto
                 M.
                 Baylie
                 ,
                 that
                 me
                 thinkes
                 none
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 in
                 hast
                 to
                 answere
                 it
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 my
                 reasons
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 confesse
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 varied
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 opinion
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 made
                 to
                 vary
                 from
                 themselues
                 through
                 your
                 intolerable
                 abusing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 declared
                 at
                 large
                 :
                 wherevnto
                 for
                 farther
                 evidence
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 adde
                 an
                 example
                 or
                 two
                 .
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 whosoever
                 is
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 bookes
                 
                   de
                   Sacramentis
                
                 ,
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   there
                   bee
                   so
                   great
                   force
                   in
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   not
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   :
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   operatiue
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   things
                   still
                   be
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   bee
                   changed
                   into
                   another
                   things
                   ?
                
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   things
                   still
                   bee
                   what
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                
                 make
                 sore
                 against
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Edition
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   ,
                   an
                
                 .
                 1603.
                 that
                 clause
                 is
                 cleane
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 must
                 no
                 longer
                 say
                 so
                 .
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 imperfect
                 worke
                 vpō
                 Mathew
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 haue
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   dangerous
                   to
                   transferre
                   vnto
                   private
                   vses
                   those
                   holy
                   vessels
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   true
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   is
                   contained
                   :
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 
                 them
                 now
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 edition
                 printed
                 at
                 Antwerp
                 by
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Steelsius
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 1537.
                 at
                 Paris
                 by
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Roigny
                
                 ,
                 1543.
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Audoenus
                   Parvus
                
                 1557.
                 not
                 a
                 syllable
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   true
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   is
                   contained
                   ,
                   appeares
                   .
                
                 Why
                 ?
                 Because
                 they
                 make
                 so
                 strongly
                 against
                 your
                 
                   Reall
                   Presence
                
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 where
                 he
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 elder
                 impressions
                 to
                 say
                 
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                
                 :
                 
                 now
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 editions
                 hee
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 language
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 More
                 examples
                 I
                 might
                 easily
                 produce
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lirinensis
                
                 had
                 good
                 reason
                 when
                 hee
                 gaue
                 this
                 Caveat
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   neither
                   alwaies
                   nor
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   heresies
                   are
                   to
                   bee
                   impugned
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   such
                   only
                   as
                   are
                   new
                   ,
                   and
                   late
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   first
                   arise
                   ,
                   while
                   by
                   straightnesse
                   of
                   time
                   it selfe
                   they
                   be
                   hindred
                   from
                   falsifying
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   that
                   their
                   poison
                   spreading
                   farther
                   they
                   attempt
                   to
                   corrupt
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   Ancient
                   .
                   But
                   farre
                   spread
                   and
                   inveterate
                   heresies
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   on
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   by
                   long
                   continuance
                   of
                   time
                   a
                   long
                   occasion
                   hath
                   layne
                   open
                   vnto
                   them
                   to
                   steale
                   away
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                
                 But
                 returne
                 we
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 little
                 digrest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   differed
                   not
                   in
                   points
                   essentiall
                
                 .
                 True.
                 Neither
                 doe
                 we
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aboue
                 shewed
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 your
                 leaue
                 their
                 differences
                 were
                 not
                 alwaies
                 in
                 petty
                 matters
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 
                   Rebaptization
                   ,
                   Communicating
                   of
                   infants
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   vniversall
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 bee
                 of
                 small
                 consequence
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 
                 
                   Their
                   differences
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   bitter
                   as
                   ours
                   .
                
                 No
                 were
                 ?
                 When
                 they
                 proceeded
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 curse
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fire
                 ,
                 bloudshed
                 ,
                 and
                 banishment
                 also
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 
                   casting
                   off
                   the
                   rule
                   of
                   pietie
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   did
                   nothing
                   
                   but
                   increase
                   strife
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   threats
                   ,
                   envy
                   ,
                   and
                   qua●rels
                   ,
                   every
                   man
                   with
                   all
                   tyranny
                   pursuing
                   his
                   ambition
                   :
                
                 whereby
                 as
                 S.
                 Basil
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   vnmercifully
                   drawne
                   in
                   sunder
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   flock
                   troubled
                   without
                   all
                   care
                   or
                   pittie
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   differed
                   in
                   matters
                   vndecided
                   by
                   a
                   generall
                   Councell
                   .
                
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 
                   No
                   danger
                
                 .
                 No
                 danger
                 ?
                 Then
                 belike
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 safely
                 beleeue
                 all
                 he
                 lists
                 before
                 a
                 Councell
                 determine
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 high
                 way
                 to
                 Atheisme
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 very
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 during
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 but
                 disputable
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 necessary
                 .
                 For
                 vntill
                 Constantine
                 the
                 great
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 generall
                 Councels
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 your
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Images
                 was
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 till
                 the
                 second
                 Councel
                 of
                 Nice
                 about
                 800
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 Transubstantiation
                 till
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Lateran
                 some
                 1200
                 yeares
                 ,
                 nor
                 Merit
                 ,
                 nor
                 Iustification
                 by
                 workes
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 your
                 Tenents
                 till
                 the
                 
                   Trent
                   Councell
                
                 aboue
                 foureteene
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ.
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 I
                 require
                 you
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 generall
                 Councell
                 had
                 before
                 determined
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 cannot
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 you
                 but
                 novellers
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 not
                 the
                 ancient
                 Faith.
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 Councells
                 cannot
                 make
                 that
                 an
                 Article
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 whether
                 they
                 decree
                 or
                 not
                 decree
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 affirmeth
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 is
                 absolutely
                 and
                 vpon
                 paine
                 of
                 damnation
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 horrible
                 sacriledge
                 and
                 impiety
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 beleeue
                 God
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 a
                 Councell
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 say
                 Amen
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 but
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 nor
                 haue
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 haue
                 generall
                 Councels
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 can
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Church
                 in
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 generall
                 consent
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 .
                 Synods
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 Churches
                 we
                 may
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 indulgence
                 
                 of
                 our
                 Princes
                 .
                 More
                 then
                 this
                 you
                 cannot
                 haue
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 thereof
                 neither
                 is
                 nor
                 will
                 bee
                 subject
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 can
                 get
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Church
                
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Prester
                   Iohns
                
                 countrey
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 the
                 Popes
                 omnipotent
                 and
                 vbiquita●y
                 power
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 you
                 peradventure
                 haue
                 hope
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Kalends
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 plaine
                 English
                 at
                 Nevermasse
                 .
              
               
                 Howsoever
                 ,
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   relie
                   on
                   the
                   Fathers
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   differences
                   ,
                   neither
                   may
                   you
                   on
                   vs
                   because
                   of
                   ours
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 sound
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 confesse
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 neither
                 may
                 you
                 rely
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 mistake
                 the
                 matter
                 much
                 if
                 you
                 thinke
                 wee
                 require
                 men
                 to
                 relie
                 on
                 our
                 bare
                 authoritie
                 .
                 That
                 privilege
                 belongs
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 him
                 to
                 those
                 holy
                 Pen-men
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 that
                 wrote
                 by
                 inspiration
                 .
                 To
                 vs
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 proue
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 by
                 their
                 authoritie
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 so
                 done
                 to
                 require
                 assent
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 If
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 deduction
                 from
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 thereof
                 by
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 analogie
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 moue
                 you
                 :
                 we
                 can
                 but
                 pittie
                 your
                 wilfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 you
                 vnto
                 God
                 till
                 he
                 turne
                 your
                 heart
                 and
                 haue
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 certainely
                 miserable
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 knowing
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 right
                 reason
                 ,
                 shall
                 refuse
                 triall
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 preferring
                 therevnto
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 may
                 erre
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 others
                 into
                 errour
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 N.
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   conclusion
                   is
                   ,
                   you
                   meane
                   not
                   to
                   forsake
                   the
                   religion
                   taught
                   in
                   that
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   descended
                   from
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   by
                   succession
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                
                 Litinensis
                 
                   to
                   preferre
                   it
                   before
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   That
                   you
                   will
                   follow
                   vniversality
                   ,
                   Antiquitie
                   and
                   consent
                   in
                   your
                   beleefe
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   faith
                   which
                   hath
                   beene
                   held
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   seasons
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   Doctors
                   of
                   Christianity
                   :
                   That
                   Church
                   which
                   as
                
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   had
                   her
                   beginning
                   by
                   the
                   entring
                   of
                   nations
                   ;
                   got
                   authority
                   by
                   miracles
                   ,
                   was
                   increased
                   by
                   charity
                   ,
                   and
                   established
                   by
                   continuance
                   :
                   and
                   hath
                   had
                   succession
                   from
                
                 S.
                 Peters
                 
                   chaire
                   to
                   our
                   time
                   :
                   That
                   church
                   which
                   is
                   knowne
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Catholike
                 
                   both
                   to
                   friends
                   and
                   foes
                   ,
                   even
                   Heretikes
                   tearming
                   her
                   so
                   ,
                   calling
                   themselues
                   for
                   distinctions
                   sake
                   ,
                   Reformers
                   ,
                   Illuminates
                   ,
                   Vnspotted
                   brethren
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   you
                   will
                   remaine
                   during
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   if
                   your
                   life
                   hinder
                   not
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   hope
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   )
                   you
                   shall
                   enioy
                   everlasting
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 you
                 professe
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 already
                 done
                 .
                 Very
                 weake
                 &
                 wavering
                 haue
                 you
                 shew'd
                 your selfe
                 in
                 forsaking
                 that
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 descended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 succession
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 beene
                 taught
                 and
                 maintained
                 in
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 :
                 to
                 embrace
                 a
                 new
                 vpstart
                 superstition
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 growne
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 nights
                 agoe
                 .
                 What
                 Motiues
                 you
                 then
                 had
                 for
                 your
                 revolt
                 ,
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 :
                 They
                 that
                 knewe
                 you
                 well
                 ,
                 speake
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 rather
                 then
                 Conscience
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 construction
                 I
                 can
                 set
                 vpon
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 beene
                 but
                 badly
                 informed
                 in
                 the
                 
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 least
                 you
                 should
                 incurre
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 levitie
                 and
                 inconstancie
                 if
                 you
                 returned
                 to
                 vs
                 againe
                 ,
                 I
                 feare
                 you
                 haue
                 obstinately
                 resolved
                 to
                 close
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 how
                 brightly
                 soever
                 it
                 shine
                 vpon
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 saying
                 which
                 I
                 thinke
                 I
                 haue
                 some
                 where
                 read
                 in
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 is
                 verified
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Miserable
                   is
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   perswaded
                   before
                   hee
                   was
                   instructed
                   :
                   and
                   afterward
                   refuseth
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   is
                   perswaded
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 sayings
                 of
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lirinensis
                
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustin
                 we
                 well
                 allow
                 of
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 your selfe
                 hath
                 more
                 face
                 then
                 forehead
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 of
                 old
                 
                   Dioscorus
                   the
                   Heretike
                
                 cryed
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 
                   Chalcedon
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   cast
                   out
                   with
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   I
                   defend
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   I
                   passe
                   not
                   beyond
                   them
                   in
                   any
                   point
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   haue
                   their
                   testimonies
                   not
                   barely
                   but
                   in
                   their
                   very
                   bookes
                
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 no
                 more
                 modesty
                 nor
                 truth
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   follow
                   vniversality
                   ,
                   antiquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   consent
                   in
                   my
                   Beleefe
                   ,
                   I
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   that
                   hath
                   beene
                   held
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   seasons
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   or
                   the
                   most
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Doctors
                   in
                   Christianitie
                   .
                   I
                   follow
                   a
                   Church
                   begun
                   by
                   entrance
                   of
                   nations
                   ,
                   authorized
                   by
                   miracles
                   ,
                   encreased
                   by
                   charitie
                   ,
                   established
                   by
                   continuance
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   is
                   succession
                   from
                   Saint
                   Peters
                   Chaire
                   ,
                   and
                   knowne
                   of
                   all
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   Catholike
                   .
                
                 But
                 soft
                 good
                 sir
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 proued
                 ?
                 For
                 you
                 cannot
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 al
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 affirming
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Synagogue
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   S.
                   August
                
                 .
                 speakes
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 degenerated
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 points
                 in
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 were
                 neither
                 Vniversall
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 but
                 sprung
                 vp
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 &
                 ever
                 as
                 they
                 rose
                 vp
                 mightily
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Clerks
                 of
                 their
                 times
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 perswade
                 vs
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 you
                 
                 may
                 not
                 thinke
                 to
                 prevaile
                 with
                 your
                 strong
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 convince
                 vs
                 with
                 sound
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 wot
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 you
                 all
                 are
                 as
                 weake
                 as
                 water
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 your selfe
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 knowing
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 you
                 haue
                 picked
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 sneaking
                 Friers
                 ,
                 you
                 yet
                 talke
                 so
                 cōfidently
                 and
                 presumptuously
                 of
                 
                   Vniversalitie
                   ,
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   and
                   consent
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   and
                   seasons
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctors
                
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 either
                 your selfe
                 had
                 liued
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 with
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 read
                 all
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 monuments
                 they
                 haue
                 left
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 thinke
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 and
                 confident
                 vpon
                 your
                 Author
                 ,
                 tell
                 vs
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 why
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 bold
                 and
                 confident
                 on
                 our
                 ?
                 The
                 rather
                 seeing
                 your
                 writers
                 are
                 open
                 maintainers
                 of
                 Equivocation
                 and
                 I
                 knowe
                 not
                 what
                 
                   pious
                   frauds
                   and
                   lies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 men
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 hearts
                 detest
                 &
                 abhorre
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 either
                 we
                 or
                 you
                 trust
                 so
                 much
                 vnto
                 deceitfull
                 man
                 ?
                 The
                 safest
                 course
                 would
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 wise
                 ●ereans
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 whether
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 doe
                 this
                 with
                 an
                 honest
                 heart
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 finde
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 fayle
                 that
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   seeke
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   finde
                
                 .
                 Verily
                 one
                 testimonie
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sacred
                 word
                 ,
                 wil
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 then
                 ten
                 thousand
                 of
                 those
                 Topicall
                 arguments
                 &
                 probabilities
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 your
                 Author
                 gulleth
                 and
                 beguileth
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 is
                 by
                 all
                 both
                 friends
                 and
                 enimies
                 knowne
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 you
                 shew
                 your selfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 merry
                 man.
                 It
                 may
                 bee
                 some
                 of
                 vs
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 may
                 haue
                 called
                 some
                 Recusants
                 Catholikes
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Doe
                 we
                 
                 therefore
                 indeed
                 count
                 you
                 so
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 lesse
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 call
                 you
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 earnest
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 jest
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Irony
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 affect
                 to
                 bee
                 called
                 so
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 then
                 thus
                 ,
                 wee
                 never
                 either
                 count
                 or
                 call
                 you
                 or
                 your
                 
                   Church
                   Catholike
                
                 Why
                 Should
                 wee
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 your selues
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 in
                 word
                 you
                 retaine
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 effect
                 seeme
                 to
                 disclaime
                 it
                 ,
                 calling
                 your selues
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholikes
                
                 .
                 For
                 Catholike
                 is
                 Vniversall
                 ,
                 Roman
                 Particular
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 one
                 Citty
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Roman
                 Catholike
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 
                   Particular
                   Vniversall
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Not
                 catholike
                 Catholike
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 followeth
                 evidently
                 that
                 while
                 you
                 restraine
                 your
                 Faith
                 to
                 Roman
                 ,
                 you
                 vtterly
                 cut
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 your selfe
                 withall
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 Catholike
                 .
                 Hauing
                 therefore
                 lost
                 the
                 kernell
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 you
                 so
                 greedy
                 of
                 the
                 shell
                 ?
                 Of
                 the
                 name
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ?
                 Content
                 your selfe
                 with
                 Roman
                 ,
                 leaue
                 Catholike
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 indeed
                 the
                 true
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 holding
                 all
                 that
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 that
                 Faith
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 generally
                 beleeued
                 throughout
                 the
                 World.
                 An
                 ancient
                 friend
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 worthy
                 Scholler
                 ,
                 being
                 demanded
                 in
                 a
                 Stationers
                 shop
                 in
                 Venice
                 ,
                 while
                 there
                 he
                 followed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 vs
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 and
                 the
                 Catholikes
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 None
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 count
                 our selues
                 good
                 Catholikes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 party
                 being
                 loth
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 of
                 so
                 ,
                 pressed
                 him
                 againe
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 vs
                 here
                 and
                 them
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 This
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Faith
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 but
                 beleeued
                 not
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 Article
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 being
                 replied
                 that
                 hee
                 knew
                 none
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 Extravagant
                 of
                 Pope
                 Boniface
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 defines
                 it
                 
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   altogether
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   salvation
                   to
                   euery
                   humane
                   Creature
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   vnder
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 The
                 beleefe
                 of
                 this
                 thirteenth
                 Article
                 thus
                 patched
                 vnto
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 your
                 thirteenth
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 make
                 you
                 Bonifacian
                 or
                 Roman
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 twelue
                 makes
                 vs
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 Catholikes
                 .
                 Whether
                 you
                 allow
                 vs
                 the
                 name
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 nothing
                 :
                 as
                 neither
                 whatsoever
                 nicknames
                 you
                 impose
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 wee
                 are
                 what
                 wee
                 are
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 vs
                 other
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 .
                 As
                 neither
                 can
                 you
                 by
                 assuming
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Sectaries
                 by
                 calling
                 themselues
                 Illuminates
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Vnspotted
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
                 make
                 your selues
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 indeed
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 although
                 such
                 Corruptions
                 were
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 needed
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 worthy
                 men
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 wished
                 and
                 longed
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 obtained
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 then
                 swayed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 some
                 
                   Heroicall
                   spirits
                
                 of
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 singer
                 of
                 God
                 attempted
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 effected
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 reioyce
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 Superstitious
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 Papists
                 greeue
                 and
                 repine
                 at
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 they
                 never
                 tooke
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 but
                 ascribed
                 the
                 whole
                 worke
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 blesse
                 his
                 holy
                 name
                 for
                 vsing
                 them
                 as
                 instruments
                 therein
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 whereof
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 wee
                 hauing
                 reiected
                 and
                 pared
                 off
                 all
                 those
                 errours
                 wherewith
                 you
                 had
                 corrupted
                 the
                 true
                 religion
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 tearme
                 our selues
                 
                   Reformed
                   Catholikes
                
                 :
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 still
                 retaining
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 resoluing
                 to
                 settle
                 vpon
                 your
                 dreggs
                 ,
                 call
                 your selues
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholikes
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Catholike
                
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 meane
                 to
                 keepe
                 your selfe
                 during
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 you
                 will
                 doe
                 so
                 indeed
                 .
                 First
                 to
                 avoide
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 inconstancie
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 returne
                 to
                 vs
                 againe
                 :
                 secondly
                 because
                 I
                 see
                 how
                 obstinately
                 you
                 refuse
                 to
                 beleeue
                 whatsoever
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 strongly
                 proved
                 .
                 You
                 adde
                 that
                 so
                 doing
                 
                   if
                   otherwise
                   your
                   life
                   hinder
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   hope
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   enioy
                   everlasting
                   life
                   after
                   this
                   .
                
                 Wherein
                 I
                 Will
                 not
                 be
                 your
                 Iudge
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 servant
                 vnto
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 me
                 you
                 shall
                 stand
                 and
                 fall
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 Master
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 would
                 advize
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 confident
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 your
                 life
                 bee
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 attaine
                 everlasting
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 so
                 fearfully
                 infected
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 pestilent
                 and
                 deadly
                 heresies
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 escape
                 with
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 pest-house
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 adhering
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 &
                 conforming
                 your selfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 practise
                 thereof
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 your selfe
                 guilty
                 of
                 horrible
                 idolatries
                 many
                 waies
                 .
                 Whereof
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 timely
                 repent
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 must
                 needs
                 hinder
                 your
                 salvation
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 although
                 perhaps
                 to
                 many
                 simple
                 people
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 Spaine
                 or
                 Italy
                 ,
                 where
                 such
                 meanes
                 of
                 knowledge
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 and
                 gracious
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 hold
                 the
                 Foundation
                 and
                 bee
                 willing
                 to
                 know
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 yet
                 I
                 feare
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 
                   English
                   Recusants
                
                 ,
                 who
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 bright
                 sunshine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 the
                 meanes
                 daily
                 offered
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 least
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 in
                 reiecting
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 refusing
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 worke
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 everlasting
                 destruction
                 .
                 Certainly
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 those
                 doctrines
                 wherein
                 you
                 differ
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 only
                 which
                 you
                 hold
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 vs.
                 Especially
                 for
                 that
                 when
                 
                 you
                 lye
                 vpon
                 your
                 death-beds
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiue
                 that
                 shortly
                 you
                 must
                 yeeld
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 you
                 then
                 thinke
                 it
                 good
                 with
                 all
                 speed
                 to
                 turne
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 your
                 owne
                 works
                 as
                 insufficient
                 to
                 iustify
                 you
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 your
                 whole
                 affiance
                 vpon
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 merits
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 alone
                 both
                 for
                 Iustification
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 safe
                 way
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                   By
                   reason
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   vncertainty
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   vaineglory
                   :
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   safest
                   course
                   to
                   set
                   our
                   whole
                   affiance
                   on
                   the
                   mercy
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 safety
                 doe
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 side
                 yeeld
                 vs
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 also
                 :
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 forbearing
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 worshipping
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 in
                 praying
                 vnto
                 none
                 saue
                 only
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 marriage
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 easy
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 conclusion
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 carefully
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 they
                 who
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 stick
                 close
                 vnto
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 sticke
                 not
                 themselues
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 
                   Protestants
                   Practise
                
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 to
                 be
                 many
                 waies
                 the
                 more
                 safe
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 Answere
                 vnto
                 this
                 second
                 Schedule
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 that
                 I
                 earnestly
                 intreat
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 tender
                 the
                 everlasting
                 salvation
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 bethinke
                 your selfe
                 a
                 little
                 better
                 of
                 your
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 then
                 heretofore
                 you
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 suffered
                 your selfe
                 now
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 lead
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 mist
                 of
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 generalities
                 :
                 a
                 path
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 loue
                 to
                 deceiue
                 ,
                 vse
                 much
                 to
                 tread
                 in
                 .
                 They
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 
                   Vniversality
                   ,
                   
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Succession
                   ,
                   Consent
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 presently
                 beleeue
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 security
                 haue
                 you
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ?
                 for
                 infallible
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 bee
                 matters
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 consequence
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 you
                 knew
                 thē
                 yourselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 trust
                 the
                 vncertaine
                 reports
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Know
                 them
                 your selfe
                 you
                 cannot
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 acquaint
                 your selfe
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 records
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 into
                 them
                 with
                 much
                 diligence
                 and
                 attention
                 :
                 for
                 otherwise
                 you
                 may
                 herein
                 also
                 soone
                 bee
                 deceiued
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 would
                 proue
                 too
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 a
                 course
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 alas
                 the
                 well
                 is
                 deepe
                 and
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 wherewith
                 to
                 draw
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Surely
                 you
                 haue
                 a
                 shorter
                 way
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 follow
                 it
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   commandement
                   is
                   neither
                   too
                   high
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   nor
                   farre
                   off
                   .
                   You
                   need
                   neither
                   to
                   mount
                   vp
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   passe
                   beyond
                   the
                   seas
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   very
                   neere
                   vnto
                   you
                   .
                
                 For
                 you
                 haue
                 at
                 hand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 search
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 shall
                 you
                 surely
                 finde
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 By
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 did
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 confute
                 all
                 the
                 heresies
                 of
                 their
                 times
                 :
                 vnlesse
                 happily
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 such
                 Hereticks
                 as
                 reiected
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 were
                 they
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 ▪
                 
                   God
                   might
                   bee
                   made
                   perfect
                   and
                   wise
                   vnto
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 obscure
                 ,
                 darke
                 ,
                 equivocall
                 ,
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 subiect
                 to
                 divers
                 constructions
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 sect
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 confirme
                 their
                 errours
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Strange
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 testament
                 of
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 contract
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Spouse
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 drawne
                 vp
                 so
                 perplexedly
                 and
                 doubtfully
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 children
                 certainly
                 know
                 what
                 legacies
                 are
                 bequeathed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Spouse
                 what
                 conditions
                 are
                 agreed
                 vpon
                 betwixt
                 her
                 and
                 her
                 husband
                 .
                 But
                 marke
                 
                 what
                 farther
                 followeth
                 hereof
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 bee
                 indeed
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 not
                 Papists
                 any
                 certain
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 their
                 Faith.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 shee
                 speaketh
                 not
                 by
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 her
                 heralds
                 and
                 particular
                 messengers
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 faine
                 know
                 what
                 assurance
                 you
                 can
                 haue
                 that
                 they
                 passe
                 not
                 beyond
                 their
                 commission
                 ,
                 or
                 deliuer
                 not
                 some
                 other
                 errant
                 besides
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 charged
                 withall
                 .
                 The
                 Authority
                 also
                 and
                 
                   Vnerring
                   power
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 bee
                 most
                 soundly
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 I
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 warrant
                 it
                 ?
                 By
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 You
                 haue
                 barred
                 your selfe
                 from
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 succour
                 thence
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 obscure
                 ,
                 equivocall
                 ,
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 vncertaine
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Naturall
                   Reason
                
                 ?
                 The
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 are
                 aboue
                 Reason
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Naturall
                   Man
                
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Spirit
                 then
                 ?
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 you
                 so
                 much
                 jest
                 at
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 by
                 your
                 doctrine
                 you
                 cannot
                 assure
                 your selfe
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 you
                 know
                 whether
                 you
                 haue
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no.
                 What
                 then
                 may
                 be
                 your
                 last
                 refuge
                 ?
                 The
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 touching
                 her selfe
                 ?
                 Ridiculous
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 mans
                 testimony
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 reasoning
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 You
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
                 Why
                 ?
                 Because
                 the
                 Church
                 biddeth
                 you
                 doe
                 so
                 .
                 How
                 followeth
                 this
                 ?
                 Because
                 shee
                 cannot
                 erre
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 proue
                 you
                 that
                 ?
                 Because
                 she
                 saith
                 shee
                 cannot
                 erre
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 bee
                 not
                 to
                 expose
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 vnto
                 the
                 laughter
                 of
                 Atheists
                 and
                 prophane
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 ,
                 nill
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 haue
                 said
                 all
                 you
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 either
                 you
                 must
                 haue
                 no
                 certaine
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 your
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 must
                 rest
                 vpon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 the
                 finall
                 resolution
                 thereof
                 .
                 Returne
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 sure
                 
                 anchor-hold
                 of
                 your
                 salvation
                 .
                 Abandon
                 those
                 frothie
                 generalities
                 of
                 your
                 seducing
                 authors
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 are
                 but
                 coniecturall
                 :
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 stablish
                 your
                 Conscience
                 vpon
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 deceiue
                 you
                 .
                 Pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 fervently
                 and
                 proceed
                 in
                 a
                 syncere
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 surely
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 defectiue
                 to
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 never
                 faile
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 mee
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 planted
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 watered
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 must
                 giue
                 the
                 increase
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 his
                 mercy
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 I
                 commend
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               An
               advertisement
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               Vnto
               the
               Section
               of
               Pag.
               27.
               
               I
               there
               freely
               confessed
               I
               could
               not
               certainly
               answere
               for
               want
               of
               Doctor
               Mortons
               booke
               .
               Since
               that
               time
               I
               haue
               met
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               thereby
               I
               perceaue
               that
               though
               I
               answered
               only
               by
               con●ecture
               yet
               I
               coniectured
               not
               amisse
               .
               Yet
               now
               farther
               be
               pleased
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               first
               that
               the
               Doctor
               citeth
               not
               Bibliander
               ,
               as
               my
               adversary
               vntruly
               chargeth
               him
               :
               but
               only
               answereth
               a
               passage
               quoted
               by
               his
               adversary
               Breerly
               out
               of
               him
               .
               And
               he
               answereth
               in
               effect
               as
               I
               doe
               :
               saue
               that
               he
               bringeth
               in
               Bellarmine
               confessing
               that
               which
               to
               my
               good
               man
               seemeth
               so
               strange
               ,
               
               namely
               that
               
                 all
                 Protestants
                 acknowledge
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 Eucharisticall
                 or
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               touching
               those
               
                 Rabbins
                 R.
                 Cahana
                 ,
                 R.
                 Iudas
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 R.
                 Simeon
              
               ,
               hee
               belyeth
               the
               Doctor
               :
               it
               is
               Breerly
               that
               cites
               them
               not
               hee
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               Positiuely
               say
               
                 that
                 their
                 testimonies
                 make
                 directly
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 But
                 conditionally
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               they
               are
               not
               such
               hee
               proueth
               .
               For
               consulting
               with
               
                 D.
                 Smith
                 ,
                 D.
                 Layfield
              
               ,
               and
               
                 M.
                 Bedwell
              
               ,
               very
               
               learned
               Hebricians
               about
               this
               matter
               :
               they
               after
               their
               painfull
               and
               industrious
               search
               into
               the
               cited
               places
               ,
               returned
               vnder
               their
               hands
               this
               answere
               .
               
                 R.
                 Cahana
                 in
                 that
                 booke
                 on
                 the
              
               49
               
                 of
                 Gen.
                 is
                 not
                 cited
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 hee
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 R.
                 Iudas
                 in
                 that
                 booke
                 on
                 the
              
               25
               
                 of
                 Exod.
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Parasha
                 Terumah
                 .
                 R.
                 Simeon
                 wrote
                 no
                 booke
                 carrying
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Revelatio
                 Secretorum
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               ,
               while
               simple
               Papists
               will
               beleeue
               nothing
               but
               what
               their
               guides
               tell
               them
               ,
               what
               pretty
               tales
               of
               
                 Robin
                 Hood
              
               they
               devise
               for
               them
               .
               O
               that
               God
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               soften
               the
               seared
               consciences
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               the
               blindfolded
               eyes
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 Farewell
                 .
                 
                   IOHN
                   DOWNE
                
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Testimony
               taken
               from
               
                 M.
                 Perkins
              
               on
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 v.
                 7.
              
               to
               be
               added
               to
               those
               annexed
               to
               the
               first
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               doth
               God
               worke
               this
               faith
               ?
               By
               his
               word
               :
               For
               as
               God
               is
               the
               author
               and
               worker
               of
               Faith
               ,
               so
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               meanes
               whereby
               he
               workes
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               his
               word
               ;
               which
               word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               only
               ordinary
               outward
               meanes
               to
               worke
               faith
               .
               And
               that
               word
               of
               God
               is
               two
               wayes
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               either
               as
               revealed
               by
               God
               himselfe
               (
               as
               to
               Noah
               here
               )
               or
               else
               ,
               being
               written
               by
               God
               ;
               is
               either
               preached
               by
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               read
               by
               a
               mans
               selfe
               in
               want
               of
               preaching
               :
               and
               these
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               meanes
               ordained
               of
               God
               to
               worke
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               to
               beginne
               it
               where
               it
               is
               wanting
               ,
               but
               to
               augment
               it
               where
               it
               is
               begunne
               .
            
             
             
               
               END
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20769-e580
           
             
               So
               much
               doth
               the
               originall
               word
               beare
               and
               therefore
               our
               last
               translators
               haue
               set
               it
               in
               the
               Margent
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             Smith
             Preacher
             at
             Barstaple
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             14.14
             .
             and
             28
             3.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.28.29
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             V.
             14.
             
          
           
             V.
             15.
             
          
           
             V.
             16.
             
          
           
             V.
             17.
             
          
           
             V.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             psal
             .
             34.5
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             Math.
             13.43
             .
          
           
             43.20
             .
          
           
             148
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.25
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e3690
           
             Act.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             7.
             &c.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             13.14.15
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             19.20
             .
          
           
             Num.
             25.1
             .
             &c
             Lev.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             In
             Preachers
             plea.
             
          
           
             In
             Baron
             .
             ●1
             16.
             n.
             23.
             
          
           
             Duplic
             .
             cont
             .
             Stapl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.27
             .
          
           
             Deut
             33.10.11
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             N●h
             .
             8.3
             .
          
           
             Elias
             Levita
             .
          
           
             Ben.
             Maimon
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             against
             T.C.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             Polit.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mar●
             .
             16.15
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.1.2
             .
          
           
             Defens
             .
             eccles
             .
             author
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Trois
             verites
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             par
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Confront
             .
             ibid
             
          
           
             Canon
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Can
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             ans
             .
             to
             the
             Abstract
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             29.12
             .
          
           
             Id.
             61.1.2
             .
          
           
             Paraen
             .
             ad
             Gentes
             l.
             17.
             
             Strom.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Christ.
             Prol.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             Bellar.
             contro
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Confront
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             Rhem.
             Test
             Ro.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             Bellar.
             con
             .
             1.
             q.
             6.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             De
             Idol
             .
             Eccl.
             Ro.
             ep
             .
             ded
             .
          
           
             Advers
             .
             Cost
             .
             de
             Script
             .
             De
             S.
             script
             .
          
           
             Against
             peril
             of
             idol
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             13.11
             .
             &
             17.1
             .
             &
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             Col.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             .
             27.15.21
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.15
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Confes.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             Lind●n
             
          
           
             In
             vita
             sua
             .
          
           
             Acts
             &
             Mon.
             
          
           
             Preach
             .
             plea.
             
          
           
             Def.
             of
             Admō
             .
          
           
             Preach
             .
             plea.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.41
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             33.23.24
             
          
           
             Contra
             Char.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             Esaiah
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Duplic
             .
             cont
             .
             Stapl
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             De
             S.
             Script
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10
             13.14
             
          
           
             Ps.
             19.1.2.3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.11
             .
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.8
             .
             Act.
             13.27
             .
             Rom.
             10.8
             .
             Ioh.
             19.37
             .
             Rom.
             3.19
             .
             Heb.
             12.5
             .
             Rom.
             9.27
             .
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             Luc.
             16.29
             .
             Gal.
             4.21.22
             .
          
           
             Confront
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             De
             verb.
             scrip
             .
          
           
             In
             Rhem.
             Test.
             Rom.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Dupl
             .
             contr
             .
             Stapl.
             l.
             2.
             c
             ▪
             10.
             
             De
             script
             .
             q.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             arg
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             A.D.
             c.
             9
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.6
             .
             Ioh.
             19.6
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.4
             .
             Act
             9.3
             .
             &c.
             Gal.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Dupl
             .
             cont
             .
             Stap.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             way
             to
             the
             true
             Ch.
             
          
           
             In
             Ps.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             cum
             Try
             phon
             .
          
           
             L.
             7.
             in
             Iulian
             
          
           
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             Ioh
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             q.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             arg
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             verb.
             scrip
             .
          
           
             ●ut
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Dupl
             .
             contr
             .
             Stapl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             31.11.12
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             36.2
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             V.
             19.
             
          
           
             V.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.31
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Comment
             in
             Psal.
             initio
             .
          
           
             Ser.
             35.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             6.63
             .
          
           
             In
             Esa.
             11.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             120.
             
          
           
             In
             2.
             
             Thes.
             Hom.
             3.
             
          
           
             Prol.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Col.
             Hom.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hom
             3.
             de
             Lazaro
             .
          
           
             In
             2.
             
             Thes.
             Hom.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             loc
             .
             clas
             .
             1.
             cap.
             6
             In
             loc
             .
             de
             Sc.
             
          
           
             De
             verbo
             script
             .
             Praef.
             in
             Math.
             
          
           
             Francis
             Cha●ron
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
             In
             Test.
             Rhem
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             parag
             1.
             
          
           
             Duplic
             .
             contra
             Stapl.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             Ibid.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Against
             A
             ▪
             D.
             ca.
             3.
             
          
           
             Nowels
             Cha●
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             ●
             .
             hom
             .
             1.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Rom.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             De
             verbo
             dei
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Defens
             .
             Eccles
             author
             .
          
           
             Trois
             verites
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.32
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             20.34.35
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             4.17.20
             .
          
           
             Admon
             .
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             30
             11.12.13.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.10.11
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e10780
           
             Ioh.
             11.41
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.42
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             104.
             in
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             Idem
             in
             Psal.
             56.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.8
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim
             ▪
             4.4.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.39
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.60
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.4
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Simpli●
             .
             l.
             2.
             q.
             4.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             ▪
             4.21
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Iacob
             .
             1.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             ▪
             11.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             1
             12.13
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.15
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             1
             K.
             18.27
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.12.13
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Iac.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             32.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.2.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             64.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Alcibia
             2.
             fiue
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Diog.
             Laert.
             Dan.
             6.7.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             14.1.4
             .
          
           
             ●am
             .
             4.2.3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.9.10.11
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.11.12
             13.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Conc.
             Trid.
             less
             .
             9.2
             .
             Bell.
             de
             Beat.
             Sanct.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19
             
          
           
             Esa.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             13.25
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.25
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             8.39
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             6.30
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             28.12
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             63.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             22.20
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             14.21
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             146.4
             .
          
           
             De
             beat
             Sanc.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mor.
             l.
             12.
             c.
             13
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             42.8
             .
             &
             4
             ●
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             In
             Ioh.
             tract
             .
             54.
             
             &
             Ser.
             131
             de
             temp
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             65.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.34
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.5.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh
             2.1.2
             .
          
           
             Esa
             63.3
             .
          
           
             Praef.
             de
             eccl
             .
             triumph
             .
             &
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Heb
             4.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             De
             pece
             .
             mer.
             &
             rem
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             31
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             In
             Psal.
             142.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             133.2
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.16
             ▪
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.15
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.41
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.29
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             87.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             53.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.2
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.34
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             12.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             10.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             De
             resur
             .
             car
             .
             c.
             51.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             22
             20.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             8.17
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.45
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.23.24.27
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.8.9
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             24.26
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Esa
             ,
             53.10.11
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             110.4
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.21
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             24.26
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Act.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             3.1
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Gen
             49.10
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.24
             .
             &c
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.15.12
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             18.8
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.57
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             13.23
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             35.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.1
             .
             ●
             .
             cap.
             19.14
             .
             &
             18
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.7.8
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13
             ▪
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc.
             22.28
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             53.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.54
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             24.26
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.33
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Phil
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.26
             &
             29.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.21
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             24.46
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luc.
             24.45
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.53
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.27
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26
             39.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.16.17.18
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             24.8
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             Num.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Dan
             9.17.18.19
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             6.4.5
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             142.7
             .
          
           
             &
             143.11
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.5.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.21.22.23.24
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             De
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             17
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.27
             .
          
           
             Esa
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.9.10.11
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.4
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.18
             .
          
           
             De
             Pont.
             Rhom
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             22.30
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.13.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.31
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3
             8.
             
             Ioh.
             18.36
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.42
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             Field
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             40.6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.22
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             2.2.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             19.27
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             19.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.35
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             1.10.21.22
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22.43
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             15.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             8.6.7
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.19.20.21
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.10.11
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.30
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             2.6.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.35
             .
          
           
             C.
             13.3
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.36
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             110.1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Esa.
             11.6.2
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             In
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Heb
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Dan
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             1.33
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.24.28
             .
          
           
             Esa
             8.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9
             33.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             De
             Anima
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.25
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.5
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.22.23
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Gen
             :
             25.22
             .
          
           
             Gal
             :
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.1
             ,
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.28
             .
          
           
             Gen
             1
             26.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.18
             .
          
           
             Dent.
             30.20
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.10.11
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.26
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.45
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             22.23
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.10
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.33
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.40
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.11
             .
             &
             14.7.8
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.1.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet
             :
             4
             2.3.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             6.37
             .
          
           
             Ver●
             .
             ●39
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.29
             .
          
           
             V.
             6.9.11.12
             .
          
           
             Vers●
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             :
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             10.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.38
             .
          
           
             Id.
             5.30
             .
          
           
             Id.
             4.34
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.39
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             Id.
             6.37
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.12
             .
             &
             18.9
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             vers
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.47
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.12.13
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.2.3
             .
          
           
             Iob
             :
             33.4
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             33.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.9.13.19
             .
          
           
             Esa
             ▪
             63.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet
             :
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Col
             :
             3.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2
             19.
             
          
           
             Phil
             :
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Act
             :
             13.48
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Ier
             :
             31
             3.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.39
             .
          
           
             Ier
             ,
             32.40
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Esa
             :
             59.21
             ,
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             5.9
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e44930
           
             Luk.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.21.22.23.24
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             8.31.32.33.34
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             8.34
             .
          
           
             Psal
             119
             96.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.3.4
             .
          
           
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.18
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             Ma●
             .
             16
             15.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.4.5.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Ez.
             1●
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Id.
             33.11
             .
          
           
             Sap.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.38
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             1.24.25
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             65.12
             .
          
           
             Osea
             .
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Ez.
             18.31
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             7.11.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             23.37
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             7.30
             .
          
           
             Io.
             5.40
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             30.19
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             24.15
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.28
             29.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.44
             .
          
           
             Ose.
             11.4
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             14.27
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1●
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.19.20
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.33
             .
          
           
             Deut
             ▪
             33.19
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.14.15
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.14.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2
             ▪
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.17.18
             .
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.11.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19
             ▪
             27.
             
             Mat
             ▪
             10.37
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             125.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.19
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.33
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             12.13.15.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             8.29.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.71
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.20.21
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119
             71.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Mat
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             Act.
             5
             41.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.11.12
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Ioh
             1.1
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Heb
             3
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat
             3●
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1
             18.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3
             34.
             
          
           
             Mat
             ▪
             17.5.10.10.27
             .
             vers
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.14
             .
             vers
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             8.26
             :
          
           
             Rom
             :
             8.1
             :
          
           
             Civ
             :
             lib
             :
             8
             :
             c
             :
             27
             
          
           
             Virg.
             Aen.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Io.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.6.7.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.44
             :
          
           
             Phil.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Pe●
             .
             2.21
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6
             ▪
             14
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e53890
           
             Ps.
             106.23
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             27.24.34.37
             .
          
           
             Plut.
             Ant.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             22.18.19.20
             .
          
           
             Sap
             4.14.16.19
             .
          
           
             Virg.
             Aen.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             74.9
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             21.3
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             18.4
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             7.1
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hesiod
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             De
             sacrif
             .
             Abel
             .
             &
             Cain
             .
          
           
             Virg.
             Aen.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Sen.
             
          
           
             Ios.
             9
             27.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             20
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             3.145
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.4.5.6
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             35.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Rom
             9.14
             .
          
           
             Nat
             Deor.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Dan
             7.9.10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.31
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.52
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.41.24.31
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.46
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.18.32
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.3.4
             .
          
           
             Manil.
             l
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Psa●
             .
             ●0
             .
             2.11.12
             Ps.
             2●
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Ez
             34.4
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.11.18.19
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             21.28
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.34
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e58330
           
             Virg.
             Georg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             2
             King
             2.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.13.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             2●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             14.18
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.29
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             19.16
             .
          
           
             Pro
             :
             31
             29.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             8
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             2.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1
             .
             21.2●
             .
          
           
             Mat
             :
             16.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet
             :
             1.19
             .
          
           
             
               De
               fide
               Ann●
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             :
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             8
             21.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.4.5
             .
          
           
             Esa
             53.1
             .
          
           
             Rom
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             55
             11.
             
             ●
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Id.
             11.47.8.9
             
          
           
             Luc.
             3.5.6
             .
          
           
             Inst
             l.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ion.
             3.6
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2
             37.41
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             24.25
             .
          
           
             Senec.
             cou●●
             .
          
           
             De
             Sacerd.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             Eph
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.9.14
             .
          
           
             Num.
             16
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             6.16.20
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.8.24
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             2.23
             .
             &
             9.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron
             :
             36.16
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             23.11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.12.13
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             33.8
             
          
           
             Cod.
             l.
             1.
             tit
             .
             3.
             de
             episcop
             .
             &
             cler
             .
             43.44
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             22.8
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.22
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.19
             .
             Ioh.
             3.20
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cic.
             de
             ami●
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             22.27
             .
          
           
             Act
             23.5
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             18.7
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             28.14
             .
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             antiq
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Esa
             3
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat
             10.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.7.9
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             47.22
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Philem.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             9.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             83.12
             .
          
           
             Ex.
             36
             5.6
             .
          
           
             La●ret
             .
             vit
             .
             crat
             .
             Theb.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.8
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4
             ,
             3●
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.7
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Heb
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Ser●
             .
             in
             die
             Pasch.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             36
             16
             
          
           
             Esa
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Act.
             28.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.11.12
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             31.2.3.4.5.6
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             9
             67.8
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.34
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             56
             10.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             10
             21.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.6.7
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4
             6.
             2
             
             Tim
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25
             26.28
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             5
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.20
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.37
             .
             Act.
             24.25
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Sam.
             2.0
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.30
             .
          
           
             b.
             Ib.
             33.34
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3
             2.3
             .
          
           
             T
             it
             1.7.8
             .
          
           
             Id.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Tetrastich
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             50.16.17
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             14.25
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.14.15
             .
          
           
             Sen.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             12
             31.
             
          
           
             Sue●
             .
             Calig
             .
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             Erasm.
             de
             rat
             .
             concionandi
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ser.
             7●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19.6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Barn.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Luc
             14.35
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.34
             .
          
           
             Sen.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.19
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             49.5
             .
          
           
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e67320
           
             Es.
             11.6.7.8
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.3.4
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.17
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.14.15
             
          
           
             Prov.
             17
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             moderat
             Ans.
             &
             Mitig.
             
          
           
             Vell
             Pater●
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             23.4
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             C.
             5.
             v.
             4.5
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e71730
           
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Heb
             ▪
             3.17
             .
          
           
             V.
             4.
             
          
           
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             18.13
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13.14
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             24.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Mic.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Ver
             4.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
          
           
             Auson
             .
          
           
             Prou.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pro●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Deut
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.29
             .
          
           
             Veri
             13.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             82.1
             
          
           
             Ps.
             101.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e76900
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             9.11
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.10.15
             37.16.6
             .
          
           
             Hest.
             3
             7.
             
             &
             9.24
             
          
           
             Ca.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Ca.
             9.1
             &c.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             2
             31.
             
             &
             29.26
             .
          
           
             Cen.
             45.5
             .
             &
             50.20
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.12
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             12.11.12
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.27.28
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             11.41
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             18.26
             .
          
           
             Iuven.
             Sat.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             Aristoph
             .
             Plut
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.3
             .
          
           
             Horat.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1
             15.
             
          
           
             Hora●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e90250
           
             Iudg.
             8.20.21
             .
          
           
             Eph
             4.16
             .
             &
             5.30
             
          
           
             Hom.
             6.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Ant.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             1.
             in
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             Mat
             24.28
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             24
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             50.
             in
             .
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             2.2
             .
             q.
             1.
             a.
             2.
             ad●●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Field
             Ch.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.19
             20.
             
          
           
             In
             Cantic
             .
             hom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             49.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             Marc.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             Mich.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             66.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             lit
             .
             Pet
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             vn
             .
             Ecc.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Con.
             ep
             .
             fund
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             Cap
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Retract
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             14.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Aquin.
             in
             Apoc.
             9.
             
             Rhem.
             in
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
             Peter
             in
             Dan.
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             Acost
             .
             de
             ●em
             .
             nov
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             Riber
             .
             in
             Apoc
             .
             13.3
             .
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             109.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             21.
             
          
           
             L.
             2.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
             Strom
             l.
             4.
             
             De
             Sacram
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             Tit.
             1.
             
             Hom.
             35.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Petil.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             37.
             
          
           
             Cat.
             Myst.
             4.
             
             Ex.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ex.
             12.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             24.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
             &
             10.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.14
             .
             &
             6.50
             .
          
           
             Con.
             Max.
             Arr.
             l.
             3
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Con.
             haer
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             Sum.
             p.
             1.
             q.
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
             8
             .
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             20.21
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             Tract
             in
             .
             Ioh.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.35
             .
          
           
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c
             7.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             53.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             84.
             in
             Can
             Miss
             .
             Epist.
             7.
             ad
             Bohem.
             
          
           
             In
             p.
             3
             ▪
             q
             80.
             art
             .
             u●t
             .
          
           
             A●t
             .
             15.
             
             Lová
             .
             De
             comm
             .
             s●b
             vn
             a
             specie
             .
             Concord
             .
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             De
             vtil
             .
             Paen.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.6
             .
          
           
             Session
             .
             3.
             can
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             in
             1.
             
             Cor
             10.
             
             Nolite
             ignora●e
             .
          
           
             Cont.
             Haer.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             In
             Esa
             4.
             
          
           
             Quaest.
             in
             Lev.
             q.
             84.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             80.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             4.
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             
          
           
             In
             Ps.
             98.
             
          
           
             In
             Levit.
             c.
             ●●
             ▪
             
          
           
             In
             Ps.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pop
             Ant.
             hom
             60.
             
          
           
             In
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Tract
             in
             Ioh.
             25.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             26.
             
          
           
             In
             Levit.
             l.
             1
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             Biblioth
             l.
             6.
             am
             .
             152.
             
          
           
             Ad
             pop
             .
             Ant.
             hom
             .
             61.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             83.
             in
             .
             Mat.
             
          
           
             Ser.
             in
             Encaen
             .
             de
             Eucha●
             .
          
           
             Tract
             in
             Ioh.
             25.
             
          
           
             In
             Ioh.
             6.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             de
             B.
             Philogon
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             21.14
             .
          
           
             In
             Ps.
             33.
             
          
           
             In
             Ps
             33.
             conc
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             23.
             ad
             Boni●ac
             .
          
           
             Catech.
             4.
             mystag
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             60.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Ant.
             
          
           
             Cat.
             script
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Iuel
             .
             a
             10.
             
             Parag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bibl.
             Con.
             Molinaeum
             .
          
           
             Vignier
             .
             Ec.
             hist.
             ann
             .
             767.
             
          
           
             Cat.
             4.
             
             &
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Cat.
             myst
             .
             3.
             
             &
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             Dionys.
             E●
             hier
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cat.
             myst
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Cat.
             myst
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.9.7.8
             .
          
           
             De
             Sacram
             :
             l
             4.
             c.
             4.
             &
             l.
             de
             Imetand
             .
          
           
             Sixt.
             Sen.
             bibl
             .
             l.
             4
             :
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             &
             l.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             l
             4
             c
             4
             
          
           
             De
             myst
             .
             init
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             De.
             Euchar.
             l
             ,
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             Hier.
             cat
             .
             Myst.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             l.
             4.
             de
             Sacerd.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             Hilar.
             de
             Trin.
             cont
             .
             Arr.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Emis
             hom
             .
             5.
             de
             Pasch.
             
          
           
             Ser.
             8.
             de
             .
             ●eiun
             .
             7.
             mensis
             
          
           
             In
             Auchorato
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             De
             Cos.
             dist
             .
             2.
             
             Parag.
             pani●
             est
             in
             altari
             .
             Gloss.
             ib.
             
          
           
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cat.
             myst
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Trin.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Catal.
             Scrip.
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Recognit
             .
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Appar
             .
             to
             .
             1.
             tit
             .
             Ens.
             Emis
             .
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Anno.
             341.
             
             Sect.
             10.11
             .
             &
             441.
             
             Sect.
             5.6.7.8
             .
          
           
             Chronolog
             .
             in
             500.
             
          
           
             Biblioth
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             87
             in
             Mat.
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             Ioh.
             17.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             De
             Passio
             .
             Ser.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.12
             .
             Tract
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.17
             .
             In
             1
             Cor.
             hom
             4.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             De
             verb.
             Ap.
             Ser.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             In
             cap.
             10.
             
             Marc.
             
          
           
             In
             cap.
             6.
             
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             Arcanus
             verba
             .
          
           
             Magnes
             l.
             3.
             ad
             Theostmen
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.10.11
             
          
           
             Ex.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             26.18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             23.
             ad
             Bonifac.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             1.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Marc.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Adim
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Enarr
             .
             in
             Ps.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             Marc.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             Marc.
             c.
             14
             
          
           
             De
             Trin.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             11.
             in
             Ioh.
             6.26
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.56.14.20.17.11.21
             .
          
           
             In
             Apolog.
             Anath
             3.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             2.
             in
             confut
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             .
             Transub
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             haer
             .
             l.
             4
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             ad
             Anton
             .
             Pium
             Imp.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             60.
             
             &
             .
             61
             ad
             pop
             Ant.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.54
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.10.11
             .
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Nic.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1
             ▪
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             57.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Don.
             l.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             cont
             .
             haer
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iustin.
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             ad
             Hedib
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Enarr
             .
             in
             Ps.
             39.
             
          
           
             De
             V●i●
             .
             Paen.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Damasc
             de
             orthod
             .
             fid
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14
             
          
           
             An.
             740.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             De
             nativ
             .
             Ser.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ignat.
             ep
             .
             ad
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             30.
             
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Catal.
             
          
           
             Ad
             ann
             .
             57
             Sect.
             54.
             
          
           
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Leo
             Ser
             de
             ieiun
             .
             mēsis
             7.
             
          
           
             Dia.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euth
             .
             in
             panopl.
             l.
             3.
             hom
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             An.
             1180.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             in
             1.
             
             Reg.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             c
             73.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             30.
             
             Dial.
             con
             Pelag
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rupert
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             Apoc.
             22.16
             ,
          
           
             Ann.
             1140.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             in
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             De
             offic
             .
             divin
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             ho.
             83.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Ant.
             ho.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             de
             coen
             .
             Dom.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Praef●t
             .
          
           
             Apparat.
             Biblioth
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             De
             omisl
             .
             grat
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             2.
             &
             de
             script
             .
             Eccl
             .
             in
             Cyp.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Euchar
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Annot.
             in
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             De
             Amiss
             .
             Grat
             l
             6.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iames
             de
             spuriis
             sub
             Patrō
             nomine
             scrip
             .
             ●ag
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             An.
             1150.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Id.
             de
             myst
             .
             init
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Enar.
             in
             Ps.
             77
             
          
           
             In
             Dionys.
             A●eop
             .
          
           
             Con.
             Maximin
             .
             l
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
             In
             Gen
             ho.
             35
             
          
           
             Epist.
             23.
             ad
             Bonif.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
             De
             cons.
             dist
             .
             2.
             parag
             .
             hoc
             est
             .
          
           
             De
             doct
             .
             Chr.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ib.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ti●
             .
             de
             divin
             .
             mens
             .
             vlt
             edit
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             Euchar.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             in
             .
             c.
             13.53
             .
          
           
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             1.34
             .
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Serm.
             ad
             Inf.
             
          
           
             In
             Iohn
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             2
             De
             consecr
             .
             can
             .
             Timo●●
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             de
             Euch.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             Advers
             .
             Iudae
             .
          
           
             Con.
             Marc.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             ep
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Hedib
             .
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             11
             In
             Anco●ato
             .
          
           
             Cat.
             myst
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Di●l
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Floret
             .
             l
             4.
             
          
           
             Con.
             diabol
             .
             Sophist
             .
             Dist.
             2
             de
             Consecr
             .
          
           
             De
             consecr
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             pani●
             est
             in
             altati
             .
             S●m
             :
             p
             3.
             q.
             75
             ●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Gen
             41.26.27
             .
          
           
             Ez.
             37.11
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             2.38.4.20.22.7.17.24
             8.20.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4
             22.24
             .
          
           
             Ap.
             17.9.18
             .
          
           
             De
             consecr
             .
             d.
             2.
             can
             .
             hoc
             est
             .
             Gloss.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Dard.
             ep
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             Heb
             2.17.4.15
             .
          
           
             Sum.
             p.
             3.
             q.
             76.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             16.28
             .
          
           
             E●
             17.11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             in
             Mat.
             33.
             
          
           
             De
             resur
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             In
             Luc.
             24.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             50.
             in
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             In
             Ioh.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             In
             Evang.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             In
             Ioh
             l.
             11.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Con
             Faust.
             Man.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             11
             
          
           
             Tract
             in
             Ioh.
             30.
             
          
           
             Con
             Eurych
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Tarasymund
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8
             6.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Adversus
             Prax.
             
          
           
             De
             Ciuit.
             Dei
             l.
             5.
             c
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             3021
             ...
          
           
             Heb.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             ep
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             in
             gen
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             De
             Doctri
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             2.
             c
             1.
             
          
           
             Dionys.
             ●c
             .
             hier
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Faust.
             l.
             19.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             ho.
             83.
             
          
           
             Ad
             bonifac
             .
             ep
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Tract
             80.
             in
             .
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             p.
             9.
             c
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacr.
             in
             Gen.
             l.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.16.17
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             2
             .
             2●
             Ant.
             Pium.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Paed.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Con.
             Marc.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             In
             Mat.
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Lib
             2
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ser.
             in
             illud
             Quicunque
             diverit
             verbum
             .
          
           
             De
             demonst
             .
             Euang
             l.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             27.
             
          
           
             Cat.
             Mystag
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Myst.
             init
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacram.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             Liturg.
             seu
             a●aphora
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             de
             Pasch.
             2.
             
          
           
             Orat
             de
             sanct
             .
             B●p●
             .
          
           
             In
             expos
             .
             11.
             anath
             .
          
           
             In
             Anchorato
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Caesar
             .
          
           
             In
             mat
             .
             5.
             hom
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             Esa.
             66.
             
             &
             Ier.
             22.
             
          
           
             Deer
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             de
             Consecr
             .
             Can.
             De
             hac
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             59.
             in
             ▪
             Ioh.
             
          
           
             Sentent
             .
          
           
             Enar.
             in
             Ps.
             9
             8.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             23.
             
             &
             Decr.
             dist
             .
             2.
             de
             Consecr
             .
             Ca.
             Hoc
             .
             est
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             2.
             de
             ascens
             .
          
           
             Apud
             ●at
             .
             l.
             de
             corp
             .
             &
             sang
             domini
             .
          
           
             De
             duab
             .
             nat
             .
             con
             .
             Eu●
             .
             &
             Nestor
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             2.
             
          
           
             Morall
             .
             l.
             14.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             ep
             .
             64.
             
          
           
             Ser.
             Sax.
             for
             Easter
             .
          
           
             In
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Levit.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             17.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Phys.
             l.
             4.
             c
             6.7.8
             
          
           
             Sum.
             p.
             1.
             q.
             25.
             a.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             In
             4.
             dist
             .
             11.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             Euch.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             4.
             q
             6.
             a.
             2.
             f.
             
          
           
             In
             p.
             3
             q.
             75.2.1
             .
          
           
             Cont.
             Capt.
             Bab.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             41.
             in
             can
             .
             miff
             ,
          
           
             L.
             4.
             d.
             11.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             L.
             4
             d.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             De
             praes
             .
             in
             Euch.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10
             
          
           
             Modest.
             discourse
             .
          
           
             Des.
             mon.
             ep
             .
             con
             .
             Bell.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e130710
           
             Hora●
             .
             in
             Art●
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.10.11
             .
          
           
             3
             conver
             .
             p.
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             parog
             .
             12.
             
             De
             not
             .
             Ecc.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Search
             into
             mat
             .
             of
             rel
             .
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             not
             Ec.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.10.14
             .
          
           
             De
             not
             .
             Ec.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Bell.
             de
             Pont.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
             Genebrard
             .
          
           
             By
             Fr.
             Mason
             .
          
           
             De
             desp
             .
             Cal.
             causa
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             ep
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             De
             Eccl.
             offic
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             De
             Euch.
             con
             .
             volan
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             22
             
          
           
             Flor.
             hist.
             an
             .
             1087.
             
          
           
             Contra
             Haeret
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Fran.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thuan
             ▪
             ●om
             .
             1.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bel.
             de
             Pont.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             Chron.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bar.
             tom
             .
             10.
             an
             .
             90
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             civ
             .
             Dei
             l.
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             digres
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             De
             Missa
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             ep
             .
             dd
             Heb.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             ad
             Heb.
             hom
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             23.
             
          
           
             Cont
             Faust.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Probl
             pag.
             154.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ch.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             De
             Euchar.
             l.
             1
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             23.
             
          
           
             Resp.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             De
             〈◊〉
             var.
             r.
             220.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             ep
             .
             9.
             &
             l
             ▪
             3.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Benno
             in
             vit
             .
             Hild.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             33.
             in
             Act.
             
          
           
             De
             Exam.
             doct
             .
             pag.
             1.
             con
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             not
             .
             Ec●
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             In
             3
             dist
             .
             22.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             in
             par
             .
             Tho.
             d.
             43
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             l.
             13.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             8
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Annal
             to
             5
             .
             2●
             40●
             .
             nu
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             Watson
             in
             Q●od
             lib.
             
          
           
             Moder
             .
             def
             .
             of
             oth
             .
             of
             Alleg
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             pro
             edit
             .
             vulgat
             .
          
           
             Contro
             .
             3.
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             amiss
             .
             gr
             .
             &
             stat
             .
             pec
             .
             l.
             1.
             c
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             De
             missa
             l.
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Append.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             De
             bapt
             .
             con
             .
             Don
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Contra.
             Auxent
             .
          
           
             Antilog
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.41
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.30
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             Ang.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Misc.
             jud
             .
             de
             dissid
             .
             caen
             .
             dom
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             35.
             of
             ch
             .
          
           
             Smidelin
             .
             Brentius
             .
             Others
             .
          
           
             Praef.
             ad
             lect
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             11.19
             .
          
           
             1
             Esd.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             De
             vulgat
             .
             ed.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             doct
             .
             Chr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             2
             Thes.
             hom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Contr.
             Iul.
             l
             7.
             
          
           
             Anal.
             Fid.
             p.
             ●00
             .
          
           
             Bibl.
             l.
             6.
             ann
             .
             151.
             
          
           
             Ascet.
             q.
             267.
             
          
           
             De
             doct
             .
             Ch●
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             2
             Cor.
             hom
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             Hom.
             11.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             19.
             
          
           
             De
             Haer
             ▪
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             Supra
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             hist.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Asser.
             prooe
             .
             de
             ●ud
             .
             dei
             .
          
           
             De
             iustifie
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             30
             11.12.13.14
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.15.16.17
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20769-e144320
           
             De
             Mis●
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.